LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store


Popular Content

Showing most liked content since 10/18/2017 in all areas

  1. 13 points
    First, apologies for the downtime. The cornhive injection was a nasty bitch this time, and we eventually had to give up on finding it and do a roll-back to before it began. We are patching the server and plugging holes to try and prevent another attack; and will work to get things back to normal here as soon as possible. DailyDiapers is Mike As part of the destruction, my main account (Dailydi) is currently corrupted, and I don't feel comfortable attempting to fix it until we can be sure that the corruption is not the source of the injection. Therefore I am using this account for the moment. Feel free to throw me some pity likes as having no rep points or post counts gives me the sads! Lost Content: Content from 10/26-10/30 has been lost. This includes posts as well as memberships. So if you joined in the last week this is why you can't log-in. Please re-register. If you posted stories or topics during that time period, you will need to re-post them. Cut off Posts It appears this event has exposed a flaw in our server's backup process as it has truncated (cut short) long posts, affecting mostly the stories and role-play sections. We are working to correct this for the future, but are currently unsure if we will be able to fix the old posts unless we find a complete backup. Users are encouraged to edit their story posts to re-post the stories as the bug does not appear to affect new posts or editing of current posts. Chat Room I'm a bit stuck here, but examining options. We are testing the return of the arrowchat software on the chat tab and I have a Discord channel i set-up a while ago folks can join in the meantime: https://discord.gg/YcHG6FU My Family Adding to the difficulty is my family situation. For those who have not followed my posts on the main site: My father was recently diagnosed with severe emphysema (32% lung function left) and I am his main caregiver as my mother now also needs surgery this month. This is greatly cutting into the amount of time I have to be online; and when I am on it is usually to work on the issues in the background. I assure you that I, our "server guy" and the forum developers are all working to restore what can be restored and prevent future issues; but I simply can't be on the computer 24/7 right now to answer emails and posts asking the kind of questions I am attempting to address here. Please bare with me!
  2. 5 points
    Here is the latest update to the story. It has been available on my Patreon for the last week as all my story updates are. For $5 you can get early access to everything I write and for $10 you get the early access plus access to exclusive stories. There are other tiers and rewards to be found on my Patreon page: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 A big thank you to all who read my stories and comment on them. But an extra big thank you to everyone who supports me financially via Patreon: DannyDazzler, Daniel O, Lena S, Tsidt, Scy Tali, Britnee L, Sith, Trenton M, Geoffrey J, Robert J, Chris, Cameron, Cole T, Dorian G, LB Iceland, BabyBB, J Land, Tim F, Cvsflip105, P74_1986, Chris B, Ron N, Jerry J, Frank S, Charlie S, P, Orion F, John, Kevin H, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Zachary U, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew John D, James B, A Random Patreon, Eric C, Ben R, C Dom, Lin J, Ben F, Emmanuel S, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G, Kent J, Scott S https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 I also write commissions for anyone interested in one. --- Nick turned the radio up as he pulled away from Kirsty’s house. He smiled and nodded his head to the classic rock song that started blaring out of the car’s speakers. It felt good to be free of his responsibility, his burden even. Looking after Sarah was a much bigger chore than he thought it would be. Checking his phone, Nick fired off a quick text to Steven saying he was on his way and would meet them outside the stadium. There were four of them that went to the football matches together. Steven and Nick as well as two of their other friends would usually go to every home game, a tradition that had been broken recently by events outside of Nick’s control. He was looking forward to getting back to a normal routine after everything that happened. It was like a sense of closure to a difficult time of his life. As he drove through town, Nick thought back to what he had left behind at Kirsty’s house. He hoped that he could trust George, he had no reason to believe that he couldn’t but he knew what those two women were like. Traffic was pretty dense as expected on this Saturday afternoon. Not only was there a lot of traffic heading for the stadium but there were a lot of people that were going shopping too. It made the hot car rather unpleasant as Nick had to constantly wait for traffic ahead of him to clear. Nick had already got his cover story ready. He planned to tell his friends that he was unwell, he wouldn’t be more specific but if they asked where he had been he would just say he had an infection or something. He just prayed that none of them would notice the bulk between his legs. When Nick pulled up to the stadium car park he felt the first flutter of a different kind of nerves. This was an excited nervousness for an event that Nick was looking forward to. It had been too long since Nick had last been able to watch a football match yet alone hang out with his friends. Nick locked his car up and looked at the huge swathes of people walking towards the enormous stadium. There were thousands of people milling around excitedly looking forward to kick off. Most of the people were wearing the bright red shirt of the home team, the team that Nick supported but there were a fair few in the dark blue of their opponents for that evening. There was no trouble though, all of the crowds seemed to be having good natured fun. Nick made his way through the crowds towards the large stadium in the centre of the surrounding car parks. He leaned up against a lamp post close to the wall and took the opportunity to adjust his shirt and make sure his underwear was hidden still. “Nick? Mate, I nearly didn’t recognise you!” Steven appeared suddenly from the crowds and clapped his hand on Nick’s shoulder. “Hi Steven.” Nick replied. He was rather more subdued than his friend. He hadn’t seen Steven coming and it made him nervous that his friend could’ve seen something he shouldn’t have. “We thought you were dead!” Steven said with a laugh as he stood in front of Nick with a big warm smile on his face. “Heh… Nah, just not well.” Nick replied cautiously. He could feel the temperature in his face rising, he really hoped Steven wouldn’t ask any difficult questions. “Fair enough.” Steven replied, “You had anything to eat? Let me get you a burger, there’s a great food van just over here.” “No, it’s OK…” Nick trailed off as Steven walked away towards the truck without listening to Nick. Nick shook his head and rolled his eyes. Steven was always doing stuff like this, he wouldn’t listen to what the other person said. It could be worse though, at least Nick was getting a free burger out of it. As Nick stood near the turnstiles and watched people entering the stadium he felt a trickle of warmth exit his body and soak up in the padding between his legs. Nick jumped slightly as the unexpected stream stopped just as quickly as it started. He tried to assess his nappy situation inconspicuously but couldn’t really tell how wet it was. “Why didn’t I bring a change?” Nick muttered to himself. “What’s that, buddy?” Steven’s voice came from behind Nick again. He had an unfortunate habit of doing that. “Oh, erm, it’s just pretty hot. Sweating through this shirt!” Nick let out a nervous laugh. Steven smiled at him but it seemed a little forced. Did he guess that something was wrong? “We had better get in the ground, kick-off will be soon.” Steven said as he handed the burger to Nick. The pair of them walked to the turnstiles and passed through into the building. Just inside the gates were some security personnel who seemed to be searching bags and otherwise inspecting the attendees of the match. Nick suddenly felt more nervous as he saw someone in one of the other lines getting patted down. He remembered his nappy and knew that any pat down would find it, he prayed for no awkward questions in front of Steven. “Anything in your pockets?” The bored looking male security guard asked when Nick reached the front of the line. “Just my phone, wallet and keys.” Nick replied. He suddenly felt hyper aware of the wet padding between his legs. Nick saw Steven being talked to by another guard as he was searched in a similar way. “OK Sir. Could you spread your arms and legs for a quick pat down?” The guard asked. “Erm, why?” Nick replied. “Security, Sir.” The guard replied, “Just to protect people.” Nick’s heartbeat was going faster than a race car as he held his arms out to the side and opened his legs. With his legs open in a star position, Nick could feel the heavy and wet padding hanging between them. The bottom of the nappy was heavy with urine and without his trousers would no doubt be hanging much lower. The guard patted Nick’s shirt and quickly moved downwards. Nick could feel sweat on his brow as his friend collected his stuff and waited for Nick on the other side of the security barrier. The guard moved down Nick’s shirt to his pants, he patted the sides and Nick could see a slight frown on his face as he felt something a little odd. As the guard’s hands brushed the padding on Nick’s rear he felt the guard pause for a second before pulling away. “Thank you, Sir. Collect your stuff and enjoy the game.” The guard said as he stepped back. Nick didn’t wait for him to repeat himself. He grabbed his stuff and shoved them back in his pocket, Nick stole a glance at the guard to see that he was looking back at him with a strange look. Nick was blushing and felt the guard must know what he was wearing as he moved away from the checkpoint. “What kept you?” Steven asked before adding jokingly, “Smuggling a bomb in your pants?” Nick laughed a little awkwardly as he tried to bring his body back under control. His breathing slowed down and he was able to mop his forehead a little. “Come on, the guys are already in their seats.” Steven said as he checked his phone. The stadium was starting to fill up quickly and even in the concourse the noise of those already in their seats was getting loud. Everyone looking for to the match that was only a few minutes away, thousands of people ready to cheer their teams on. As Nick followed his friend up the steps and out into the stands he felt that match day feeling run through his body. A strange mixture of excitement and nerves flowed through his body from his fingertips to his toes. His hair stood on end as he walked up the steps and followed his friend to their seats. His worries disappeared as he got lost in the atmosphere, it was a beautiful day. Nick sidled his way along the row of seats towards his other friends. Some people had to stand up to let Nick and Steven through and Nick was very careful to make sure he didn’t accidentally brush past anyone. “Well, well, well… If it isn’t Nick!” Liam, one of Nick’s usual drinking buddies said, “I thought Steven was joking when he said you had popped up again.” “Hi, Liam.” Nick said with a smile as he sat down, “Hi Shane.” “Alright?” Shane greeted Nick casually. He had never been much of a talker unless he was drunk. When he had a few drinks he lost his inhibitions completely. Nick sat down and felt the bottom of his squishy diaper press up against him. He suppressed a shudder and took a bit of the burger that Steven had bought him, he hadn’t been lying, the burger was very nice. No sooner had Nick sat down than he had to jump back to his feet as a roar from the crowd indicated that the teams were coming out. There were few things as motivating to Nick as a stadium full of noisy fans and along with everyone else he smiled and cheered as his hometown heroes walked out on to the pitch. When the referee blew the whistle to start the game, Nick really felt like he was home. He had missed enjoying the football with his friends and enjoying this atmosphere. It didn’t take long for Nick to forget all about the last few weeks, everything felt normal again. For the next forty minutes Nick booed, cheered and chanted along with the thousands of others in the stadium. “It’s good to have you back Nick.” Steven said to his friend. “I’ve missed this.” Nick replied with a wistful smile, “I’m just glad I could come back.” “What kept you away?” Liam asked, “You weren’t online or anything. We left you messages but got no response. Even phoned your wife at one point, she just said you weren’t available.” “Yeah. I was, erm… I was ill.” Nick said carefully. “What was wrong?” Shane asked with suspicion. “Come on guys.” Steven said as he leant around Nick, “This isn’t an interrogation.” “Maybe it should be.” Shane said as he sipped on his drink. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Nick asked. None of the men were paying attention to the game now and Nick was starting to feel a little hot under the collar. “I just mean that you disappeared without trace and then reappear two weeks later and just say you were “ill” but that doesn’t explain why you weren’t in contact.” Shane said, “There’s something going on and I want to know what’s up.” “I… I…” Nick could feel redness appearing in his face. Even worse, he could feel his bladder draining into his diaper again. A distractingly warm stream of urine flowing into the padding. He was really soaked now but he wasn’t paying attention to that as his three friends all looked at him with suspicion. “What’s up, Steven? You know you can talk to us.” Steven said sympathetically. “Well… The truth is…” Nick felt his heartbeat quicken. Quite frankly he wasn’t sure he could trust any of these guys to keep things quiet. Was he really going to tell them what was happening in a stadium full of people? “COME ON!” A man in front of the four friends suddenly jumped up along with everyone around them. Nick and his friends looked towards the pitch where they saw their best striker running through on the opposition goal. A couple of moments later and the stadium erupted as the striker coolly slotted the ball into the bottom right corner of the net. Nick’s friends seemed to forget about their interrogation and started jumping up and down in celebration. Nick joined in the jumping as well until he suddenly felt something trickle down his inside thigh. He immediately stopped as his eyes flew wide open. He tried to look over his shoulder at the chair he had been sitting on and saw a wet patch. Nick’s nightmare was coming true, he was leaking. Without a second thought to how it might look to anyone, Nick started scrambling towards the stairs at the end of the row of seats. He pushed past people with no second thought for their well-being and he hoped the celebration had distracted his friends long enough that they wouldn’t notice the wet patch on the back of his trousers. “Where are you…” Steven noticed that Nick had slipped away and looked down the row to see him hurrying towards the exit in a frantic state. Steven could clearly see a trail of drips following him towards the stairs. Nick had no time to worry now, he had to leave immediately. He would find some way to explain it to the guys later. Nick took the stairs two at a time and turned into the concourse. It was virtually empty as most people were watching the game but there were a few early leavers who watched the man run past with confusion. With tears forming in his eyes he couldn’t believe he had let himself leak like this. Why wasn’t someone here to make sure he had a change of nappy with him? “God damn it.” Nick cursed as he ran down the steps towards the parking lot with heat rising in his face and trickling down his legs. This was all Sarah’s fault. She should have reminded him that he needed a change and that he would have to be careful. She was always the one that took care of his nappies and this was why. She had been slacking in her duties to her husband. “I can’t be expected to sort out my own nappies!” Nick thought, “I’m just a baby.” Nick suddenly stopped halfway down one of the many staircases. His face went even redder as he realised where his thoughts were going. He just admitted that he considered himself a baby… It must have been the stress of the situation, Nick decided, there was no way that he would think like that normally. He was an adult. A big strong man that didn’t need anyone taking care of him. Nick heard voices above and below him and realised that half time must be here and he needed to get to the car park before people started filling the stairs. He hurried down the rest of the stairs and showed his ticket to the car park attendant who let him through to the parking garage with a look of curiosity on his face. Nick thought he heard the parking attendant say something as he hurried away but he had no idea if he imagined it, he certainly wouldn’t stop to find out. Getting into his car, Nick finally paused and put his head on the steering wheel. He felt humiliated and knew that his presence would be missed soon. In fact, as soon as he had that thought he felt a vibration in his pocket. He pulled out his phone to see a text from Steven. Nick’s first thought was to chuck the phone on the passenger seat but instead he decided to look at what his best friend had to say. “I know what’s going on.” Nick blinked a couple of times as he stared at the words on his phone’s screen. Did Steven really know? Taking a deep breath, Nick threw the phone down and turned on the engine. He backed out of his parking space and drove towards the exit. Right now, he didn’t care who knew what, he just had to get to Sarah as soon as possible.
  3. 4 points
    Take care of your family, Mikey. It's the most important.
  4. 3 points
    Yes, ABDLs are almost always very nice people. I think it is because we all (even pure DLs) work directly with our inner child. And that is source of kindness and happiness. :-)
  5. 3 points
    I don't feel there is anyway to provide a truly safe place for teens when it comes to something that crosses the line between lifestyle, identity and FETISH. Because there is always that sexual component in this community, the risk of predators trying to abuse a mixed-age community is more than zero, and therefor it's not a risk I am willing to take. That firm stand negates all other arguments as I am "the decider" when it comes to such things in my sandbox, but just to clarify: People always bring up the differing "age of consent" rules in different states and countries. I myself live in a "16" state... but that does not matter. When it comes to the internet I have to abide by FEDERAL laws in the US. Everything online is federal because of interstate commerce laws (our data bouncing off servers in different states, even when talking to someone local) and the federal law makes it a crime to solicit anyone under 18. This also applies to images, so while you can fuck a 16 year old in Alabama, you can't send a picture of her/him as it's child porn. For everyone's protection I abide by the federal standard. And young people are dumb. Sorry, but it is true on a scientific level. Hormones and underdeveloped brains = trouble. Even when they know it's wrong they seek out older partners, and take nude selfies; and can get adults in real trouble without considering the consequences. It is up to us adults not to provide a place to make those situations possible.
  6. 3 points
    Loose papers, file folders, thick books and numerous legal pads were scattered across the boardroom table. At the head of the table, an older man leaned on the polished oak, looking down at a small pile of documents in front of him. He reached down and flipped open one of the file folders, pulled a post-it note from where it had been stuck. Not looking up he said, “Miss St. James.” “Yes, Mr Cotton?” He looked up then, grey eyes seeking out the young woman. “Go down to the library, I need you to check all the cases from 1986.” Kristine St. James nodded at the tall Oscar Cotton. “Yes sir. What do you want me to find?” He looked at the post-it note again and then said, “You’ll know it when you find it.” Several of the other people in the room, all young men and women, rolled their eyes, and one dark-haired man gave her a sympathetic look. However, Kristine only said, “Yes sir.” Oscar nodded and then began to shift through the documents in front of him. By the door was a polished aluminium coat rack on which hung some expensive suit jackets, mostly blue and black. Kristine took a jacket of dark red, worsted wool and slipped it over a white blouse, open at the collar. Before leaving she grabbed a messenger bag, heavy with the laptop within. Beyond the boardroom was a large, open office space, the perimeter made up of other such boardrooms and offices for the lawyers. She paused, looked around, promised herself she would have one of those offices in two years. As she walked to the elevators the two-inch heels of her pumps clicked on the office's hardwood floor. Hardwood floors were just one of those things that the law firm of Cotton and Black used to set itself apart from the others. The elevator took her down to the lobby, and she crossed the tiled floors, towards the stairs. She was a young woman, looked more or less her twenty-five years, average across the board, maybe a little pretty. No one gave her any more attention than anyone else. She walked down two flights of stairs, into the sub-basement. Cotton and Black had space down there, for storage and the library. Her security key got her into the room. She reached out and flipped on the lights. The fluorescents came on with a quiet but pervasive ‘hum’ and a barely perceptible flicker. “Too bad the clients don’t come down here,” she said, walking over to one of the scarred wooden tables and placing her bag on it. The cases for 1986 occupied their own shelf. Books of past cases and the legal precedents set in them. She pulled several down, carried the heavy armful back to the table, placed them down on one end. From her bag, she brought out a beat up, old laptop, and several pads of legal paper. “Okay, let’s go fishing,” she said, and then pulled a book towards her, sat down, and flipped it open. Time passed. She ran numerous searched on her laptop, filled almost an entire pad with notes and photocopied nearly one hundred pages. Feeling she had found everything she (and Oscar) wanted Kristine put the books back in place and then left the library, snapping off the lights behind her. She had been there for almost four hours, and it was a little after seven in the evening. The offices of Cotton and Black were not empty, but most everyone had gone home. Kristine might have gone home herself, but she really wanted to get things finished up. She sat at her cubicle, a far cry from the office she wanted, logged into the desktop computer and then began to write up the document. It was almost ten when she finally finished putting everything in order. All the precedents neatly organised, from the ones that had the most relevance to the case to the ones that had the least. There were a few good ones there, but nothing that she would have considered a home-run in the case. She could only hope she got what Oscar Cotton had wanted. While the computer logged off, she stretched in her chair, arms above her head. Flopping bonelessly she slumped in her chair, eyes closed. So simple to just fall asleep in the chair. She would feel like hell tomorrow. Standing she took her jacket from the back of the chair, then slipped her arms into it, pulling it straight. Grabbing her messenger bag up she walked through the nearly empty room, towards the elevators. She almost ran into someone coming out of one of the offices. “Oh, sorry,” Kristine said, jumping back. The other woman started, took a step back, then shook her head. “No problem. Here late?” “Yes Mrs Kirk.” Linda Kirk looked at Kristine for a few seconds. “You’re working with Oscar.” “Yes Mrs Kirk.” “St. Just?” “St. James.” “Sorry.” Kristine smiled. “No problem.” Linda nodded and started towards the elevators. She walked slowly, and Kristine took that as an invitation to fall in beside her. Linda was a little taller than average, and her three-inch heels made her stand taller than Kristine. She was a beautiful blonde, blue-eyed woman, looking to be in her late thirties, but probably older than that. Married, as Kristine understood it. Not happily, according to office gossip. Kristine tried not to pay attention to such gossip. Linda was the kind of lawyer that Kristine wanted to be, minus the wedding. “You’ve been here for about six months,” Linda said. “Yes. Came in around April.” “Do you like it here?” She and Linda had arrived at the elevators and Linda reached out and pressed the call button. “I do,” Kristine said. “Are you hoping for a job?” Kristine knew what Linda meant. “Yes.” “Work hours like this and you’ll probably get it.” “Thank you.” “Don’t let it take over your life though.” “Pardon?” “You’re a young woman. I suspect some of the other people articling are out having some fun. God knows I did a few times.” “I’ll remember that, but,” she paused, “I like the job.” Linda looked down at her, not that there was that great of a difference in their heights. “I suppose you do, but still…” The elevator ‘dinged’ and the doors opened. They both stepped in. Kristine reached out and pressed the button for the lobby. As the doors closed, Linda said, “Just don’t burn yourself out.” “I won’t,” Kristine said. They ended up riding down in silence. Kristine looked at the muddy reflection in the dull silver doors. All she could really make out was her dark hair, brown, worn to her shoulders. Different from Linda’s long, blonde hair. “It was nice to speak with you,” Linda said as the elevator doors opened on the lobby, then walked out. “You too,” Linda said, following. Linda’s longer strides made it clear that their conversation was over. Still, she followed Linda across the lobby and out of the building. They went different ways a few steps later, with Linda stopping by the side of the road to hail a taxi while Kristine turned and walked down the block towards the subway entrance. When she reached the platform, she took a moment to check her phone. There was a message from Daniel, the dark-haired young man from earlier in the day. He and the others had gone out for drinks, wanted to know if she was going to come. She considered it for a moment but chose not to, sending him a text message telling him she’d go out drinking tomorrow night. Friday night. Tonight she’d get some sleep and be ready for a busy day tomorrow. In another place a busty woman with cat ears sat in a booth, several women with rabbit ears tight around her, hugging her, pouring her drinks, laughing with her, sharing kisses. The cat-eared woman laughed loud and drank deep. “Another round,” she called out. The rabbit-eared women cheered. “Tac is so generous,” a bunny girl with ridiculously huge breasts said. “Of course I am my sweet little hare, the party never ends,” Tac said. She was well dressed, in a tuxedo cut to flatter her feminine curves, her black hair cut in a short bob that called attention to a long, feminine neck. The waiter came by with a new bottle. He coughed, as if uncomfortable. “You’ve run out of money ma’am.” Tac produced a card from her jacket and handed it to the waiter. “Of course, put another fortune for my tab, and twenty percent for tips across the board!” “Of course ma’am.” The rabbit girls squealed happily, fighting to throw their arms around Tac as the waiter nearly skipped off. “Oh, my life is good!” Tac crowed. A new glass of alcohol (a catnip whisky) had been poured, and Tac was slipping her hands under the clothing of her table mate. “I’m a pussy that knows my stuff,” she told one of the rabbit girls as she slipped a hand between her legs. Someone coughed loudly. Tac looked over her shoulder. Behind her was an older woman, dressed in a severe but beautiful dress. Her lower body was that of a snake. “What is it mama-san?” Tac asked. “Do you have a new girl you want me to meet.” The woman smiled, though it did not touch her eyes. “I am afraid that your card has been denied.” She placed the card on the table. Tac straightened. “Impossible.” She reached for the card. “I am afraid it is true. Do you have another form of payment?” Tac looked at the card, then shook her head. “Only barbarians carry cash.” “Enjoy the bottle, it is your last. Girls.” “Awww, sorry Tac,” one of the girls said as she and the others slipped from the booth. Tac sighed and slipped the card into her jacket. “Share a glass with me Mama-san?” she asked, holding up the still mostly full bottle. “For old times sake,” she replied, slipping the upper part of her body into the booth, leaving her tail to the side. “To the good old days,” Tac said, lifting her glass after she had poured two full tumblers. “You have spent the good old days here,” the snake woman said as she tapped the rim of her glass against Tac’s. “You jest,” Tac said and took a drink. “Why I have hardly been here…” she looked at her watch. “Wow! No wonder they cancelled my card.” “I wish you well,” the snake woman said, finishing the drink. “When you are rolling in money again, you are of course welcome.” “You’ve got a heart of gold Mama-san.” “If that were true I would have cut it out long ago.” That said she slithered off, leaving Tac alone. She poured herself one last drink, then corked the bottle. She had paid for it so she would take it with her. After knocking back the generous measure, she got up and walked with the exaggerated and affected grace of one very drunk. Outside the bar, it was daylight. Bright daylight. Tac’s green cat eyes narrowed, and she raised her free hand up to shade her face. “This sort of day is obscene,” Tac said. “There is only one obscene thing here, and that is you.” Tac turned to the speaker. “Gorgeous,” she said as if the word tasted like ashes. Not entirely living up to her name, the rail-thin Gorgeous with soft brown skin, kohl-lined eyes and perked up Anubis ears seemed a pretty Egyptian princess. “You are an embarrassment,” Gorgeous said. “A sexy embarrassment, with cat class and cat style,” Tac smiled, taking her hand away from her brow to place it across her chest. Gorgeous’ lips twitched into scowl for a moment. “You’ve left your job undone.” “What? You told me to take a couple of years break before starting up work again.” Voice expressing insult as eyes widened in surprise. “A couple of years! Two! Like a married couple. You’ve been in that bar for twenty-three!” “Your definition of marriage seems both heteronormative and supporting only monogamous pairings. In some cultures I am easily married to many of the women in that club,” she took her hand from her chest and made a gesture, pointing behind her with a thumb, “and our ‘couple’ is much larger than two.” “Really? That’s your answer. Twenty-three years in a club and all you can do is argue that you have a different definition of a word? You aren’t even going to act embarrassed that you have been spending a fortune of the organisation’s money on a party?” “So it was you that got my card cancelled. That’s low even for you.” Tac took a few steps forward and stood nearly nose to nose with Gorgeous. “You owe me an apology.” Gorgeous seemed exceptionally off-put by Tac’s attack, and stammered out, “But it was you…” She took a deep breath, threw her shoulders back and puffed out her chest. “If you want your card reactivated you had better do your job. There is a candidate that you have to take care of.” Tac shuffled a step back, realising that she had lost the opportunity to claim the moral high ground. “But it has been twenty-three years, surely that is too late. Maybe it is time I got shuffled into an office job?” “Oh? Now twenty-three years seems too long?” “Well, for the job. The candidate is probably dead right? Humans only live about fifteen years, right?” “You know that is not true!” Gorgeous snapped angrily, taking a step forward. Tac skipped back several steps. “But you got to admit, it is like too late. I mean, what adult would ever accept the deal?” Gorgeous smiled. Tac did not like that smile. “Well, that is your problem now. You want your account reactivated, you get your candidate to accept the contract. And until you do, you are persona-non-grata at the organisation. And don’t expect to get any sort of reference from us if you just decide to quit and seek a new job.” “Well, shit,” Tac said. “Kristine, good work on that report,” Oscar Cotton said as he came into the boardroom. Kristine and the other people assigned to work with Oscar had come in earlier, had been working for about twenty minutes already. “Thank you, Mr Cotton. So I found the precedent you want?” “Not at all,” he told her, smiling. “But it was good work, and it reminded me of what I was looking for.” He held up a law journal and then tossed it onto the table. “I want you to all go through the marked pages,” he told them, “give me your impressions. That is what we will be basing our defence on.” With a focus for their work, Kristine and the others set down to get all of the details hammered out while Oscar put it all together in a cohesive whole. “Miss St. James,” Oscar said near the middle of the day, “would you like to join me in court on Monday?” “Me Mr Cotton?” A moment of modesty, just not to seem too opportunistic. “Yes. I would appreciate it.” But it helped to seem a little opportunistic. “Very good. Okay, let’s dot our i’s and cross our t’s,” he told the rest of the team, smiling. Kristine knew there would be a little bad-blood that she was going to assist Mr Cotton at the trial, but she knew it would not last. She had nursed short-lived grudges about the same thing. A little before six in the evening Oscar pronounced them ready. “Get some rest, have a little fun.” Dismissed they gathered up their things to head out. Daniel fell in beside her as they entered the elevator, Olivia Smoke on her other side. “Going to sit in the big seat,” Olivia teased. Dark hair, dark skinned, handsome, Olivia stood out in all the right ways. “Will you remember us little people?” Daniel asked her. “Just like you remembered us when Mrs Kirk had you help you on the Rafter case?” “I did enjoy lording it over all you peons,” he said, striking an arrogant pose. Kristine and Olivia laughed. “You heard the boss,” Olivia said as she hooked an arm through Kristine’s. “Let’s go and have some fun.” Daniel put a hand on Kristine’s shoulder. “You did promise me to go out drinking tonight.” Kristine laughed as the three of them strode out of the elevator as it opened on the lobby. “Then let’s enjoy a night of debauchery.” Close by were some upper-class bars, very expensive. They stopped in one for a few drinks, letting themselves enjoy the finer things. “For practice when we are all big shot lawyers,” Kristine said. However money did not go far there, and they piled into the subway, heading downtown to less genteel but much cheaper options. They drank heavily, in celebration, for another week done. Daniel handled his booze better than the other two, and watched over them, even when drunk, knocking over glasses that had been left unattended and sending them to get fresh drinks, staying close to them, so they were not bothered too much. Kristine liked him. She liked Olivia more. The two of them, she and Olivia, ended up in a stall in the woman’s bathroom, their hands in each other’s panties. Near last call, Daniel saw them both into taxi cabs. Sending them off to their homes. Kristine sobered up a little on the ride back to her apartment. She stretched lazily in the back seat, and the taxi driver kept up a stream of what sounded like meaningless conversation. One thought dominated her thoughts. On Monday she would be in court. It was going to be an excellent opportunity to learn. The cab dropped her off at a nothing special high-rise, close to the university. Not a bad part of town, but loud students made it less desirable for older people and those with families. Kristine could just afford the small bachelors apartment she rented, with a little left over after food to enjoy a few nights out each week. She passed through the security door, and into the lobby. Took the elevator up to the fourteenth floor. She walked stockinged foot along the faded, slightly ratty carpet with the blue and gold pattern, her heels in her hand. When she reached the door to her apartment, a cat waited for her, sitting right in her way. “What’s up?” the cat asked. Kristine frowned. She was nowhere near drunk enough that she should be hallucinating. It was unlikely anyone had slipped her anything. Which meant she was facing a talking animal. “Get the hell out of here,” she told the cat, kicking at it. She did not think to connect, but the cat jumped away from the kick and from the door, and Kristine quickly unlocked it and slid inside. “Damn magic animals,” she said as she pushed the door closed and locked it. “That was hardly nice.” Kristine looked over her shoulder. That cat sat on the floor behind her. “Of course.” She turned and slid down the door, so she was sitting on the floor. “Don’t you have to be invited in?” “You are thinking of vampires.” She closed her eyes. Took a deep breath. “What do you want?” “Become a Magical Girl.” “Fuck no!” She said, opening her eyes, straightening to her feet. The cat was gone. In its place was a beautiful woman in a tuxedo, cat ears upon her head. She understood, intellectually, that cat and woman were the same, but it surprised her none the less, and she swayed on her feet. “Come on, don’t be like that?” The woman stepped closer. “I’m Tac. You’re Kristine. Introductions over.” She put a hand on Kristine’s bare hand. “Now become a Magical Girl.” Kristine shivered at the touch and pulled back. “No.” She pushed past Tac and into the centre of the small apartment, between the couch and the TV. “Every girl wants to be a Magical Girl,” Tac told her. “Exactly, every girl. No woman. I’m a woman.” “Don’t I know it,” Tac said with a smile that made Kristine feel as if she were naked. And realise that she might not mind it if she were naked. “Then why ask me? Find some actual girl.” “You’re my target. Sorry. Become a Magical Girl. You’ll be a superhero. What’s so bad about that?” Kristine shook her head, then reached for the TV remote. With a beep, the TV came on. She flipped through the channels until she found what she was looking for. “There. That’s a Magical Girl.” There was some kind of panel show on the TV. One of the guests was a young woman in an extravagant pink mini dress, pink hair done up in an impossible style. “Hey, that Magical Parfait, one of the Baker’s Dozen,” Tac said. “Been forever since I saw them. She’s looking well.” Kristine nodded. “I know who she is. She or some other pathetic once was are always on late night TV, being an embarrassment. That’s what happens to Magical Girls, now that there is nothing left to fight. Why would I become one of those people? It would be embarrassing, becoming a joke, hell I think my employment contract says I can’t become magical.” “You make a few good points, but I don’t really care. Let’s fuck and then you can become a magical girl.” Kristine almost said, ‘Yes to the first part, no to the second.’ Instead, she said, “Get out or I am calling the cops.” Tac took a step back, holding up her hands. “Okay, okay. I’m going, but think about it.” Before Kristine could tell Tac that there was nothing that needed to be thought about, Tac was gone. “God damn magic,” Kristine muttered. Morning came. Kristine woke in her bed (a folding couch), looking up at her room’s ceiling. She wondered it a magical animal had actually offered her the opportunity to become a magical girl. It seemed like something that should be a dream. But it did not feel like a dream. Well, she had refused it, and that was what mattered the most. She went about her morning routines, then chores. The small apartment made it easy to clean. She held up her suit from the previous night. Partying and bathroom sex had done a bit of a number on it. The suit and a few other things got folded into a bag, to be dropped off at the dry cleaners, different clothes got stuffed in a mesh laundry bag. She would take them down to the building’s laundry room later. Dressing in faded jeans and a smart, cream, peasant blouse, she took up her purse and the bag of clothing and headed out. Standing outside of her door, waiting for her, was the cat. She looked back and forth, to make sure she was alone, then said to the cat, “Go to hell.” “Come on. Become a Magical Girl.” “Go to hell,” she said again, enunciating each word. Then she turned and walked towards the elevators. “You get magic, you’ll be really strong and fast. You won’t ever get a cold again,” the cat told her, following at her heels. “There is not really a downside.” “What part of go to hell don’t you understand,” Kristine asked, looking down at the cat she walked. “Is it the ‘hell’ part? It can’t be the ‘go’ part.” “The part where you won’t become a Magical Girl.” Kristine stopped at the elevators, she jabbed the down button then turned and grabbed the cat, picking it up by its scruff. “Hey, hands off the fur.” Ignoring the outburst she lifted it up, so it was hanging in front of her face, and they were eye to eye. “Get this kitty. I will never become a Magical Girl. Never, ever. If you keep bothering me, I’ll find a magical violin maker and tell them there is some magical catgut around here and they can come and get it.” “Oh real nice. How’d you like it if people were making things out of human organs?” “Don’t bother me again. The answer is and will always be no.” There was the sound of the elevator door opening. Kristine dropped the cat and stepped back into the, fortunately, empty elevator car. The cat did not follow her. Watching the doors closed Tac’s feline eyes narrowed. “If you want to play rough, I can play rough lady. Oh, I can play very rough.” Maybe once the room had been something more. Maybe once it had been clean, and sunlit, where decent people gathered. But that did not seem likely. A handful of lights made the shadows all that deeper. The walls and the floor were bare cement. It smelt of mould, stale vomit, piss and beer. The clientele often smelled just as bad. At the bar, a large figure sat. Swathed in a long overcoat and wide-brimmed hat, seeming to carry a cloud of shadows about itself. Every now and then the bartender would place a glass, filled from an unlabelled bottle, in front of the figure and the figure would throw some tattered bills on the bar. When Tac entered the bar almost every pair of eyes (in a few cases a single eye and in some more than two) was turned towards her. She was obviously out of place, with grace and style that was discordant with the general atmosphere of malignant neglect. A few watchers licked lips or gripped groins, but most identified Tac as bad news and looked away. Tac, after placing a handkerchief on the stool, took a seat beside the large figure. The figure was one of the few who had not looked towards her. “General Hemlock, the First Lance of the Rose Empress… how the mighty have fallen.” Slowly the figure turned its head towards Tac. The brim of the hat cast most of the face in shadow, buy toxic green eyes shone out. “You were with those bitches.” “The Charms, Princess Calliope. She was the one who killed Empress Rose at the end. She was the one that beat you, then left you. She thought she was kind.” The glass Hemlock’s hand shattered. “Yeah, it’s sad. You didn’t die in battle, and you didn’t protect your Empress. And you can’t go home, and you can’t do anything here, except drink.” Hemlock stood, towering over Tac. “Oh dear,” Tac said carelessly. “Are you going to kill me?” For a moment Hemlock stood there, then his shoulders sagged, and he seemed to shrink in on himself. He dropped back onto his stool, turned away from Tac, back to the bar. A few bills were tossed onto the bar, for another drink. “That’s what I thought,” Tac said with a smile. “Still, maybe there is an opportunity. You see, there is a brand new Magical Girl out there. Just maybe you could kill her. Kill a Magical Girl, and you could probably return home, little bit of honour instead of disgrace.” Hemlock’s head dipped, perhaps he was nodding. “Or she kills you, but you die like the great warrior you are.” The bartender placed a new drink in front of Hemlock. Hemlock picked it up and drank most of it in one gulp. “Tell me more,” Hemlock said. Kristine enjoyed a cup of coffee in a small cafe. She had a shopping bag on the seat beside her; her dry cleaning had been dropped off earlier. There was a little more shopping she needed to do but was happy to take a small rest. On Monday she would be in court. That was what mattered. Not some stupid cat who wanted her to become a ridiculous Magical Girl. She finished her coffee, dropped a handful of change beside the empty cup, then left the cafe at a leisurely walk. She looked around, trying to decide where to go first. She saw the people staring before she saw what they were staring at. She followed their gazes and spotted what had attracted so much attention. A ridiculously large figure, dressed in a trench coat, wearing a wide-brimmed hat. Was it some kind stunt, she wondered? Her mind on how unbelievable the figure was it took her a moment to realise it was heading towards her. She turned, looked both ways, then dashed across the street as soon as there was an opening. Having a road between her and the strange giant in black made her feel a bit better. The sound of tires screeching and horns honking made her turn. The large figure had stepped onto the road, and even as she watched, one of the cars slammed into him with a metal crunching sound. Knocked forward the figure flew through the air for a few feet and then hit the ground, losing its hat in the process. Kristine’s mouth was open in shock. Then the figure got to its feet. Without the hat an inhuman face was visible, looking more like the rough bark of a tree, with small, glowing green eyes and a simple black slash across the lower part for a mouth. It got to its feet and, ignoring the car, continued forward. Right at Kristine. When she realised it was coming right at her, she turned to run. However, with impossibly long arms it reached out and grabbed her. “Where is she?” the thing screamed at her, drawing her close. Kristine stared at it, fear wide eyes showing white all around. “Where is she?” The words were punctuated with a shake that made muscles hurt. “I don’t know what you are talking about,” Kristine almost babbled. It slammed her against the pole of a street light. Kristine was sure bones had broken. “Come out and fight me!” it screamed, then hurled Kristine through a shop window. She was certain something snapped when she hit the glass, then the glass shattered and cut her as she went crashing into a clothing shop. I am going to die. The thought was clear. “Things don’t look good for you.” Kristine shifted her gaze, towards the voice. Tac, as a cat, sat nearby. “What…” “Some monster is going to kill you, sad,” Tac told her. “Help…” “I’d love to, but I am a lover, not a fighter. But you could be a fighter. Want to become a Magical Girl? Better than dying.” There was the sound of glass being crushed, something breaking. That thing was coming after her. She knew this was wrong, but there was too much pain, and her head was ringing. She could hardly think. But she did not want to die. “Okay,” she said, giving up. The cat’s eyes glowed. “Say the words,” it said. The words? What words? Then she knew. The words that would seal the covenant. By the Power of Innocence, I am Nursery Knight Kristine. Those were the words. Those were what she said. She was almost certain what she heard was, ‘By the Powa of Innothenthe, I’m Nurthwy Knight Kwithy’. However at the moment what she heard was not as important as what was happening. The pain faded, the cuts closed up, and bruises disappeared. Her clothing changed, though she could not see, and it felt weird. Something was happening to her hair like someone was combing it and styling it. As she stood, she felt something weigh her hand down and looked to see she was holding some odd looking, giant plastic looking mace. It looked like… “You!” She turned towards the monster. “You are the Magical Girl!” “I guethh I am,” she said and wondered again at what she heard. The monster charged her. Without thinking she swung the mace out to crash into the monster. The blow lifted it from its feet and hurled it out the window. Wow! She was strong. “You better finish it off before anyone gets hurt,” Tac said. Kristine did not want to finish anything off, but if she did not then, it might very well hurt others. And it might come after her again. So she went out, leaping through the smashed window, onto the street. The monster was getting up from where it had landed, in the middle of the street. “I am the late Empress Rose’s General Hemlock, and I dedicate your death to her memory and honour!” it screamed. Words again flashed through her mind, “Innothent Wattle Thaker!” Leaping forward she swung the mace around, bringing it down on the monster’s head. The force of the blow drove General Hemlock to his knees, and the asphalt under it cracked. Its head was twisted over to the side. “Ah, still too weak,” it said sadly. “Finish me Mag…” Kristine hit it again, hard as she could. It did not move. Stepping back she thought she should be breathing heavily, thought her heart should be beating like a drum, but neither of those things were true. She felt perfectly fine. Perfectly calm. “Good job,” Tac said from where she had leapt up onto the broken windowsill. Kristine tuned towards the cat. She noticed people around her had lifted their phones, were taking pictures or videos. They seemed amused. “Don’t worry,” Tac said, “no one can get a good picture of you.” A few people started laughing, laughing at her. She moved, fast, faster than anyone might expect. She was not even sure how she did it, she just did. A man stumbled back from her, but she took his phone from him before he could stop her. He did not seem to think things were so funny. She turned it around and looked at the picture. The face was blurry, and there was something indistinct about the picture. Likely what Tac had meant when he said no one could get a good picture of her. But she could see enough to know why people were laughing. The girl in the picture was dressed in a ridiculous baby blue, child’s party dress, with a puffy skirt and puffed sleeves and a big bow in the back. And the puffy skirt was short enough to make it evident that the girl was wearing a diaper. Carrying a comically colossal rattle (her mace) with a pacifier clipped to the dress, hanging off a white ribbon. Oh, and her hair was done up in pigtails. “Cat, what the hell ith thith!?” “Magical Girl Nursery Knight Kristie,” the cat said. “What do you think a Nursery Knight would wear?” Kristine looked around. People were watching her, still taking pictures. She hated it, hated that they were looking at her like some kind of joke. Without thinking about it, she snapped up the pacifier and put it in her mouth. I just want this to all go away, she thought. It did not, but the people looked surprised. They lowered the phones they had been using to take her picture, looked around in confusion. “The pacifier makes you invisible to almost anyone but me, and probably soothes you as well,” Tac said, walking towards her. “No, don’t take it out of your mouth, not if you don’t want everyone staring at you. Why don’t you give the nice man back his phone and then we’ll take a walk.” Kristine nodded and slid the phone into the man’s pocket, as quick as she had taken it from him. He made a sound of surprise, looking around. “Come on,” Tac said. Kristine followed, the pacifier in her mouth, waddling slightly because of the bulk between her legs. It was humiliating. At least no one could see her now. And no one would be able to identify her from the pictures. The cat led the way down the street and into an alley. She jumped up on a dumpster and turned to give Kristine a look over. “Very nice,” Tac said after a few seconds. “Extraordinarily cute. Just what I would expect of a Nursery Knight.” Kristine wanted to take the pacifier from her mouth and swear a blue streak at the cat but did not want to risk becoming visible again. She shifted from foot to foot in agitation. “Well, let’s start your lessons. So, you have a mace, solid weapon, looks like a Silver 7 special version, so you can teleport.” “Tewepot?” she mumbled around the pacifier. “Right. Let’s start simple. Turn around, see that big building there? Look up at the edge of the roof, and just kind of will yourself there.” She turned, looked as she had been told. She felt Tac’s weight land on her shoulder. Well, it was magic. She focused on the edge and pictured herself appearing there. There was a momentary sensation of vertigo, and she felt as if she had just gone over the first drop of a rollercoaster. Then she realised she was standing on the edge of the roof, about twenty stories up. “Am’zing,” she said, the pacifier coming out of her mouth, dropping down to fall the length of the ribbon. She stepped forward, completely onto the roof. Tac jumped from her shoulder. “Excellent for a first try. With enough practice, you’ll be able to go anywhere.” Momentarily stunned by the wonder of it all she nodded, and then shook her head in denial. “I am dwethed like a fucking toddwer.” “Yes,” Tac said with a nod. “You are. Very cute too, thought the swearing ruins the effect really.” “I don’t care that thwearing… No. Not going to be thidetwacked. Magical Girlth are thupposed to look like thripper cheerleaderth, or hooker waitretheth, or bondage nunth, or naughty thchool girlth. They’re not thuppothed to look like toddwerth.” “Well one,” Tac said, “not all magical girls are short skirted stripper types, it’s rude to group them all like that.” “I don’t care.” “And second, you are a Nursery Knight. Nursery Knights were all girls six and under who fought the Nightmare King. What would you expect them to be dressed like?” There was a lot in that and Kristine had a great deal of difficulty processing it, but she said, “I am in diapeeth!” “Well, who knew if girls that age would be fully potty trained? Better to have them in diapers, just in case I suppose.” “Thith ith inthane.” The cat nodded. “Yes, somewhat. The entire Nursery Knight thing was ill-conceived if you ask me. A pet project of some middle management type I've heard. But here we are, you dressed as a toddler and wearing a diaper and me having to teach you to be a Magical Girl. Best we get on with this and then put it all behind us, right?” Kristine started at the cat for several second, gripping the huge, rattle/mace tight. She wondered if that cat would make a squeaking sound were she to hit it. “You thet me up,” she said after a second. “That is a serious accusation, and seeing as you killed the only possible witness, not one that you can prove.” Kristine found herself making a growling sound. “You’d have to prove it, right,” the cat said with a smile (a good trick). “If you could be certain you’d try to pound me into kitty pate paste, but you can’t, so you won’t.” She loosened her grip on the mace. “I learn what you teach. You go away, and I never have to twanthform again?” “You learn what I have to teach, I go away, and if you chose to never transform again that is your business, but you keep the benefits of longevity, durability and the ridiculous heath of those touched by this magic. A pretty good deal, don’t you think?” “Just thtart the lessonth cat. Thooner we finithh the thooner I can get back to my life.” “Okay, very well.” The cat turned into a woman. “Let’s start with banishing and summoning your weapon, Magical Girl 101.” Kristine sighed. “All right, what do I do?” “Just focus on your weapon and imagine it being somewhere else, a closet or a room, or under a tree you know well.” Kristine took a deep breath. She imagined the mace as being in the closet in her old dorm room. The weapon was gone. “Oh.” “Good job.” “Did it weally go where I ‘magined it?” “No,” Tac said, shaking her head. “It was just important you pictured it being somewhere else. Now for summoning, just imagine yourself reaching out and grabbing it.” Kristine could not help but be a little excited by this. While she genuinely had no desire to be a Magical Girl, there had been a time, when she was younger, when she had fantasised about that very thing. And now she was doing magic. Reaching out with her hand she closed her fingers around the empty air. The mace appeared in her hand as if she had just grabbed it. “I did it.” “You are picking this up fast. I’d say you’re a natural.” Tac’s voice and tone cut through the euphoria of magic, reminding Kristine that she had not wanted this, had been forced into it. Completely soured the experience. Tac, seemingly unaware of the change in atmosphere said, “Okay, let’s practice something a little more advanced.” “What?” Kristine hoped it was some offensive magic that would let her smash the grin off of Tac’s face. “Teleportation to a place you cannot see,” Tac announced. Kristine nodded. She could see the value in that. “Okay, picture your apartment, see it in your mind. Close your eyes if it helps.” Kristine closed her eyes, thought about her apartment. She could see it in her mind. She felt something land on her shoulder. Assumed that Tac was a cat again. Right in her ear, Tac said, “Once you can see it, just imagine yourself there.” She felt that sense of vertigo, of the roller coaster drop again, and then, when she opened her eyes, she was in her apartment, standing on her coffee table. The table legs creaked slightly beneath her. “Good job,” Tac said, jumping down from her shoulder. Kristine stepped down from the table. Again, there was that feeling of amazement. She had to keep herself from shouting, ‘This is Magic.’ “What next,” she asked as if teleporting was something that had already become old hat. “Well,” Tac the cat said, turning to look at her, “how about you change back?” “Finally. What do I have to do? Thout out thomething?” “Not for turning back. Just picture yourself untransformed.” “There ith a lot of vithualithation to this magic.” “It was made so non-magic types could master it easily. Very point and click, if you get my meaning.” Kristine thought she should be insulted, but she closed her eyes and pictured herself back to normal. Seeing in her mind the young, twenty-something woman in jeans and a blouse. The thickness between her legs disappeared, the sense of bare skin and fluffy petticoats, of hair, pulled back into pigtails, all faded. So much better. Then her jeans slipped down to her ankles, and her panties to her knees. “What the hell?” she said, eyes open, looking down. Her legs were skinnier than she recalled, smoother. “Well that was unexpected,” Tac said. She almost tripped on her pants as she ran for the washroom. Her panties were kicked off along the way. In the mirror she was looking at a familiar stranger. In the pictures she had seen the blurred out face and the ridiculous outfit had made it hard to notice. In the mirror was the child she had once been. She spun to stare at Tac, feeling the far too big bra shifting loosely on her. “What the hell?” “As I said, unexpected.” “What is this?” “Well, you were supposed to get this magic when you were three or four. You were about twenty-five when you did get it. I suppose the magic split difference.” “Split the difference?” “Split the difference,” the cat said with a nod. Kristine screamed. She reached down and snatched up the cat. “My life is ruined,” she yelled into its cat face. “Your life is ruined? What about me?” “What about you?” “I love to have sex with the magical girls I guide, and was looking forward to conquering you, but you’re right out of my strike zone now. It is a real disappointment.” Kristine made a few strangled sound of outrage before hurling the cat across the room. As soon as she did it, she felt terrible. She was not the sort of monster to hurt an animal. Tac hit the far wall with a thump, slid down to the floor. “Oh my god, oh my god,” she said, stepping hesitantly across the floor, afraid of what she would see. The cat bobbed up, leaping on the back of the couch. “I’m fine, take more than that to hurt me.” She dropped to her knees. “I’m sorry, that was terrible. I mean, you’re a jerk, but you did not deserve that.” Her earlier anger had all drained away leaving her exhausted. “I’m not a jerk. I am quite nice.” “Nice?” “Don’t shoot the messenger. The Nursery Knights were not my idea, and I certainly did not come up with the uniform.” She dropped her head forward. “This is a mess. My life is ruined. I don’t even have an identity anymore.” “Sure you do.” She shook her head, not looking up. “I don’t. I look like the little sister I never had. Kristine St. James might as well be dead.” “Okay, first, the identity stuff can be taken care of.” Kristine looked up. “And second, you’re pissing yourself.” She looked down. There was a puddle of urine under her. “What the hell?” she looked up helplessly at the cat. Tac seemed to shrug her shoulders. “I guess someone thought the Nursery Knights should be using those diapers.” “Fuck,” Kristine yelled, jumping to her feet, the socks on her feet absorbing some of the urine. The tails of her blouse were wet. “What the hell am I supposed to do? Am I going to be pissing myself all the time now?” She paused, eyes widening. “Am I going to shit myself?” Tac’s cat shoulders gave a shrug again. “Hell if I know. Maybe?” “Oh god.” Her knees went weak, and she almost fell onto the floor. “Okay, there is something we can do,” Tac said, jumping down from the back of the couch onto couch itself. “Really?” she felt her hopes soar. “Not that you won’t be wetting yourself, but we can manage it.” Her hopes plummeted. “Hey, buck up. Now, first thing lets summon your Magic Bag.” “Magic Bag?” She was still standing in her own pee, the inside of her thighs damp, but if there was something she could do… “All Magical Girls can summon their Magic Bag, it holds various things they need. And summoning it is a good lesson.” She stepped out of the puddle, shucking off her loose socks. If there were something in this Magic Bag that could help, then she would summon it. “How do I do it?” “Just like you called your weapon back to you,” Tac said. Visualize it and then picture yourself having it. Kristine nodded. She pictured a bag. She reached out for it. Nothing happened. She tried again. Still nothing. “It’s not working,” she said, blushing when she heard how winey her tone sounded, so close to tears. “You’re picturing the bag in your mind?” “Yes,” Kristine said with a nod. “What does the bag look like?” “Pardon?” “What kind of bag are you picturing?” Tac asked. Kristine looked over towards the apartment’s front door. “Like the messenger bag I use for work.” “Do you think a Nursery Knight would have a bag like that?” Kristine thought about it. “I don’t know?” “Well, they wouldn’t. Think of a colour that matches your uniform. Add some frills to it.” Kristine nodded, closed her eyes. She pictured the messenger bag, but in pastel colours, with a little bit of frill. She reached out, closed her hand on it. She felt something heavy settle in her grip. She opened her eyes. In her hand was the padded strap of a large bag, baby blue, quilted, big pockets on the outside, a kitty face appliqué on it. “This,” she paused, “is a diaper bag.” “Which is exactly the kind of bag a Nursery Knight would have.” Kristine held it at arm's length like it was a dead rat. “You have to open it,” Tac said as if Kristine were a little slow. Having a cat cast aspersions on her intelligence was a new low in a day of lows. Sighing loudly she put the bag on the floor, avoiding the puddle, and bent down to open it. It was filled with disposable diapers and training panties, powders and creams. There was a folded, quilted changing pad, plastic and rubber panties, wipes, bottles, a sippy cup, jars of baby food nested in a collection of bibs. And there was a teddy bear with a light blue ribbon around its neck and a few more things she could see but did not bother to try to identify. She made a grunt of derision. “There is a lot of things in there,” Tac said, jumping close and looking into the bag. “Grab a pair of training panties and put them off to the side. Kristine did, pulling a pair of the thick panties from the bag, there was a soft crinkling sound of the plastic under the faux material covering. “The bag will always have supplies in it, no matter how much you take from it, so at least you won’t have to buy diapers and stuff. That’s good, right?” She stared at the cat. The hand holding the training panty tightening into a first, making the plastic rustle and the padding squeak. “Tough crowd.” She threw the training panties onto the coffee table. “Okay, so I got a pair of training panties for the next time,” her face grew warm, “I piss myself, is that it?” She could not believe she had just said. “Of course not. This is magic. Pick up the teddy bear and say, ‘I need your help Mr Bear.’” Kristine looked at the bear, frowned, then reached in and took it from the bag. It had the solid feeling of a well-made thing, with incredibly soft fur. If she were the kind of woman, who liked teddy bears she was pretty certain she would like this one. “I need your help Mr Bear.” Nothing happened. She looked at Tac. The cat gave her another of those pitying looks that suggested she was slow. “Is that how a Nursery Knight would talk?” It took her a few seconds to get what Tac meant. She blushed. “I need your help Mithter Bear.” The bear twisted out of her hands, landed on the floor close by and then, with a pop of displaced air, became a stuffed bear, probably a little over six feet tall. Kristine made an expression of surprise and fell backwards onto her bottom. The bear looked around, glittering eyes pausing on the puddle of urine, and then on Kristine. “What is this cat?” “It is your Mr Bear.” “My…” she started, but suddenly Mr Bear had stepped close, grabbed her (somehow with those stuffed bear paws) and lifted her to her feet. With a blur of motion it had her blouse off, leaving her only in her ill-fitting bra. “What the…” The bear tossed the blouse and bra into her laundry hamper (she swore she saw it look at the laundry label first) then had a t-shirt from her dresser and was back by Kristine’s side before she finished her thought. With an upsweep of its fluffy arms its lifted Kristine’s arms above her head, and with a down sweep had the t-shirt on her. “…hell….” Mr Bear put a giant paw across her mouth. Kristine got the idea that it did not approve of such language. Then it was blurring off again, to the bathroom, coming back with a towel and some cleaning supplies. In a moment the urine puddle was cleaned up. She had to admit that was helpful. “So what, it cleans up messes?” she asked Tac. “Among other things.” “Among what…” Again she was kept from finishing her sentence as Mr Bear scooped her up, put her on the couch, and reached into the diaper bag for one of the very thick diapers. “How do I stop this?” Kristen asked as the bear secured her ankles and lifted her bottom off the couch. “Say ‘Thank you Mr Bear, I love you.’” “Tank you Mithter Bear, I wuv you,” she said, not having to be told to lisp. With another pop of displaced air the bear returned to its original size and then it, and the diaper fell neatly back into the diaper bag. Kristine scrambled off the couch, closed the bag, and without being told how sent the bag away. With a sigh she collapsed bonelessly to her knees. “What the hell?” “Your Mr Bear is your caretaker,” Tac said as she jumped back onto the couch. “Remember, the Nursery Knights were all to be pre-schoolers. They would need help. Mr Bear would clean up their messes, change them, feed them, comfort them and if they were bad punish them.” “Bad? Punish them?” “They were little girls given a stupid amount of magical offensive power. It was a pretty certain thing they would abuse that power. So, Mr Bear would deal with that.” “Great, I’m a twenty-five-year-old woman who looks like an eleven-year-old girl with a magical teddy bear that will treat me like I am two… that is the shape of things, right?” “More or less. Oh, Mr Bear can show up on its own.” She stared at the cat. “What?” “Well, you couldn’t trust a little girl to know when she needed help.” “So you’re saying I could just be walking along and suddenly a six-foot-tall teddy bear will show up and… what, change me?” “Or give you a bottle, or put you down for a nap, or spank you if you are naughty.” “Fu… Now I’m afraid to swear.” “Swearing is a bad habit. Mr Bear will help you deal with other bad habits if you have any.” “Just drinking to excess and bathroom sex,” she muttered. “Those are great bad habits to have,” Tac told her, “if you did not look like a child. I would suggest you avoid them as I am pretty sure Mr Bear would intervene.” “You think?” “Your lucky sarcasm is not naughty.” Kristine looked over at the training panty on the coffee table. She grabbed it, stood up, and pulled it on. It slid up her legs and over her bottom, the padding nestling up to her groin, feeling impossible soft, evident in its thickness. She placed her hands on it, noting it fit perfectly. Angrily she pulled down on the bottom of her t-shirt to make sure it was hidden. “Okay, now I don’t have to worry about making a mess.” She tried not to sound embarrassed, but the warmth in her cheeks told her that her body had betrayed her. “Now let’s hear about how I get my life back.” “Last time I was around here the internet was starting to take off. You still have that?” “Yes.” She wondered when the last time Tac had been in the mortal world. “Alright. So you can find stuff on that. You’ll want to search for government support of magical issues.” Kristine went and got her phone and took a seat on her couch. “Where’s your computer? What are you doing with that?” “This is my phone, and it can do everything a computer can.” “Really,” the cat moved in close to look. “Well I’ll be darned. You manage to do pretty well without magic.” “We try,” Kristine said in a snarky tone as she searched for what she had been told. It did not take her long to find a government site and a phone number for magical issues. She got a phone robot that asked her to state what she was calling about. “I became a Magical Girl, and now I don’t look like myself.” There was a pause, and then the system said, “It sounds like you have undergone some kind of transformation. Is this true?” “Yes.” A few more questions which she answered. Then it asked if she had a liaison. “Do I have a liaison?” she asked Tac. “That’s me,” the cat told her. “Yes,” she told the robot. “Please give your liaison’s code,” the robot asked. “Code?” she looked at Tac. Tac gave her a series of numbers and letters. She spoke them back into her phone. “Just a moment,” the robot said, and there was a click. Then a real person said, “Magical Issue Support, you have undergone a transformation?” “Yes, I have. I became a Magical Girl, and after I transformed back, I looked totally different.” “I understand,” the woman said as if she heard such calls all the time. “Can you tell me where you live?” Kristine did. The woman gave her an address, asked if she could make it there. Kristine checked and then said, “Yes, in about an hour I guess.” “Please go to that address, bring all the identification you have. Someone will be there. Ask for Mr Green.” “Mr Green, I understand.” She was given a case code, told to quote it if she had to call back, then the woman hung up. “That was not too bad for a government agency,” she said, hanging up. “The magical realm makes sure there is good support available.” She put her phone aside and got up, realising she needed something to wear. It did not take her long to realise there was nothing that would fit her. She found a pair of shorts, used a belt to cinch them up tight around her skinny waist. A pair of sandals, the straps pulled as tight as she could get them, gave her something for her feet. Then she gathered up her various ID cars, credit cards, bank cards, her passport and everything else she had that identified her. Tac watched her but said nothing. She had everything she needed. “Are you coming with me?” she asked the cat. She was a little nervous about some magic related government agency and though she was not going to say that she hoped Tac might take the hint. “Sure.” She left her apartment, Tac riding on her shoulder. The taxi that Kristine had called dropped her off in front of a nondescript government building in the downtown core. She stood there, looking about, noting that a few people were taking note of her. She told herself that was because she was dressed in a ridiculous manner and not because they knew she was wearing training panties. Still, it was hard not to think that they were somehow showing, or they were making her walk a little different, or there was a soft rustle of plastic, or that she had wet them and they were leaking. She could not stop herself from surreptitiously checking her shorts for damp spots. Taking a deep breath, she walked into the building. It had an old look, with clean but dull black and white tiles on the floor, and high ceiling of much-patched plaster. No one was in the lobby except for a single security guard sitting at a desk near the elevators. He did not look up when she entered, his attention on the book he was reading. When she got closer he looked up from the book and asked, “Can I help you?” He did not get up from behind his desk. “Uh, yes. I was told to come here, to ask for Mr Green.” “Take the elevator up to the ninth floor, third door on your right,” he told her. “Thanks.” She crossed the floor to the elevators. The guard had gone back to reading his book. The doors opened a moment after she pressed the button. She took a surprised step back, wondering how someone had known to have it waiting. Then she realised she was stupid. It was a weekend. No one was there, and likely all the elevators were just stopped at the ground floor. She stepped in and pressed the button for the ninth floor. The interior walls were polished, metal mirrors. Tac jumped from her shoulder and was once more a woman. “This place has a classic feel,” Tac said, looking at her reflection. She reached into the pocket of her suit jacket and took out a lipstick tube. “As do I.” She touched up her makeup. Kristine had already gotten a good look at herself, and the mirrored walls showed her nothing she did not already know (except for maybe making it clear how much a ragamuffin she looked). However, standing beside the sexy Tac, the changes were brought into stark relief. She was a child, well, she looked like one. When they had first met Kristine figured she was a near equal in the looks department to Tac. Now, of course, it was no contest. As she was there was no way she could compete. Before she could think on that much more the doors opened. She stepped out, leaving the mirrors and their brutal truths behind. Third door on her right. A slab of wood, no windows, old, metal doorknob. She tried it. The door opened. There was an empty reception counter behind it, beyond which a waiting room. Six doors, one an obvious bathroom. One of the doors opened. An older man stepped out. Thinning black hair, tanned skin, gold-rimmed glasses and a blue suit. “I’m Mr Green,” he said, looking her up and down. “Kristine St. James.” “You have your ID?” “Yes.” “Please.” He stepped aside and indicated that she should enter the office. Kristine walked around the counter and into the room beyond, Tac at her heels. It was an office, with a big oak desk and a single visitor chair. Kristine took that seat. Tac became a cat and jumped onto her knee. Mr Green stepped beside her. “Your ID?” She reached into her bag and brought it all out. Taking it, he went and sat down behind the desk. “That is a rather large change,” he told her as he looked through everything she had given him. “I know.” “Well, this is all simple enough.” “What?” She could not believe anything about what had happened was simple. “We’ll give you bridging ID, as well as new ID, all of it will allow you to prove to people who you are. Do you want a new identity?” Kristine thought about that for a moment, then asked, “What good would a new identity do me?” “Depends. If there is anyone after you, creditors, ex-boyfriends, that sort of thing, a new identity can be useful.” She frowned. “Do other magical girls get new identities?” “Not often at first, after several months it is more common.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” “Very well.” Mr Green stood. “This way.” In one of the other offices, there was a camera and several impressive looking printers. Mr Green took her picture and then printed out several pieces of ID. The bridging ID, as he had called it, mated her old ID with new, while the new ID just showed her as she now looked. It took about thirty minutes, then he handed the bundle of ID to her. “I’ve put in a request for a new passport, that should be delivered to you soon. If you need anything else call this number.” He handed her a card. “Like a new identity?” “Or legal assistance. It sometimes happens.” She did not say she was a lawyer (or almost one) but took his card. “Thank you.” “Good luck Miss St. James.” “Thank you.” She stepped from the room, then looked back at Mr Green. “Can I use the bathroom?” “Feel free.” She nodded. The washroom was small, with a toilet and a urinal as well as a sink. The tiling on the floor was old, faded and cracked in a few places, but the bathroom was clean. She reached through the leg of her shorts, felt the training panties. As she suspected they were warm, the padding swelled up with a wetting. “Damn,” she said softly as she loosened her belt. Summoning the diaper bag was easy. Kristine was a little worried Mr Bear might jump out, but the teddy bear remained a toy, and she took out a new training panty and dismissed the bag. Changed into a fresh pair of the absorbent panties she left the bathroom. Cat Tac was waiting for her. No sign of Mr Green. She left the office without looking for him. In the lobby, the guard was still reading his book. He did not look up as he wished her a good afternoon. Before going home, Kristine went to do some shopping. Tac came with her, in human form, though she was soon off in stores and parts of stores that Kristine knew she would look ridiculous were she to shop in. She had to try on a few things to get her new size figured out, and she needed to rethink her old style choices. That was made clear when a pair of tight jeans, which was just the kind of thing she would have bought before, made the padding of her training pants visible. She found a pair of denim overalls, lose enough in the seat to hide any puffiness from undergarments that she thought looked okay for her new body type. Paired with a white, long-sleeved shirt and a pair of running shoes she thought she looked good. Well, she looked like a girl, but at least a girl who did not dress too childlike. She bought a few more things, using cash. In theory with her bridging ID, she could use her credit cards, but she did not want to deal with that. Her final stop was to buy some training bras. She did not think she actually needed a bra, but she had been wearing one for long enough she was not willing to give it up. Tac came with her and seemed to make a point of looking at sexy bras in large cup sizes. The woman at the shop was kind and helpful, though from her look Kristine was pretty certain that she was of the opinion Kristine did not actually need one. Kristine walked out of the store with three training bras that were really just cotton vests with a bra like design. Like a little girl being sent out with some to salve a childish bit of vanity. Getting home, she dropped her shopping bags at the door and went to her bathroom to check her training panties. They were wet. Of course. “Fuck,” she said softly, then, with her coveralls and training panties around her ankles, sat on the toilet. Maybe she could re-potty train herself if she just made an attempt. “Hey, did you fall in?” she heard Tac call from the other side of the door several minutes later. “I didn’t fall in,” she retorted as she got off the toilet. She bent down and pulled up the training pants. The now cool, wet padding pressed uncomfortably against her, but she would put up with it. She was still buttoning the strap of her overalls when she came out to find Tac the cat sitting on the coffee table. “Now that you are finished in there we need to talk about work.” “Work? What does the law firm have to do with anything?” “Not your mundane and boring work that does not matter. Your work as a Magical Girl.” “What do you mean it does not matter?” “You said it yourself. No magic, and it is not like the little girl you are now can go to work after all.” “You’re asking to be picked up and thrown again,” Kristine said snapped as she went over to get her phone. “What are you doing?” Tac asked her. “Sending Mr Cotton an email. You’re right, damn it, I can’t go to work like this, but I have to let him know what happened.” She paused. How was she going to explain what happened? What could she tell him? The truth. Well, at least as much as the truth as he needed. The email was simple to write. Kristine told him she had encountered magic, had been changed by it, and could not be present at work, but would like to speak with him about it, to explain in detail. It was short and left so much unsaid, but it was good enough. She sent it and then tossed the phone onto the couch, dropped down beside where it landed. Her training panties ‘squelched’ unpleasantly around her bottom. “Finished with your pointless mundane job issues?” Tac asked. “Fuck off.” “Little girls that talk like that get their mouths washed out… assuming they still do that.” “Child abuse,” Kristine said, putting her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands. “Well, your Mr Bear probably does not know that, so watch your tone. And I would love to fuck off, and I can say it because I am a mature adult, but until I finish training you, I can’t leave. So let’s talk about your real job, the one you accepted when you accepted your Magical Girl powers.” Kristine said nothing for a few seconds, then in a despondent tone said, “Fine, but what am I supposed to do? Didn’t you say the Nursery Knights,” she hated that name, “defeated their enemy?” “The Nightmare King, and yes, he was defeated, so I can’t train you fighting him and his minions, but there are always useful enough targets for you to focus on.” “Like what?” “Smugglers.” “Smugglers?” If you could line of sight teleport, you could move across the city quite fast. It was exhilarating, the roller coaster stomach drop of each jump, appearing on the top of some building’s roof, looking out over the sea of skyscrapers for the next jump, and then it repeated. For moments Kristine could forget she was outfitted as an overgrown toddler, with a thick diaper pushing her thighs apart. A diaper that for all she knew might already be wet. In those moments she felt powerful. Faster than any car might have covered the distance, perhaps as fast as a helicopter might have, Kristine reached the edge of the city, where the buildings became smaller but sprawled more, warehouses that took up entire city blocks. They were near the docks, though not close to the well lit, busy sections, where huge cranes moved cargo containers. They were on the edge, where warehouses gave away to empty factories, a part of the city where things had started to decay, where dreams had faded. “Down there,” Tac told her from where the cat rode on her shoulder. Tac held out a paw, pointing towards a warehouse on the water’s edge, where a ruined quay was half sunk into the water. “And put your pacifier in your mouth so you’ll be invisible.” She grabbed the pacifier from where it hung on the ribbon, popped it into her mouth and began to suckle on it. As before it made her feel better. She hoped it was not addictive. Focusing on the low roof of a warehouse below she once more crossed the distance in a moment, ended up standing on the edge of a roof, looking down at cracked asphalt apron in front of the shuttered loading dock. There were a large number of men down there, carrying travelling trunk sized crates out of the warehouse and loading them into several rental trucks. They worked by the light of red filtered flashlights, kept their voices down. “They have gotten armour from the magical realm. It’s old crap where I come from, but here it will stop even heavy armour piercing rounds,” Tac said into her ear. “Why do I haf to thtop thmugglerth?” she asked around her pacifier. “Well, the magical realm really should have stopped this stuff from being exported, so it falls on agents like you to deal with it. And this is good training. They don’t have any weapons that could stop you.” “Weally?” Kristine asked. “The armour of your outfit could probably stop a tank round. They are just going to have handguns.” Handguns? “Wiwl thith outfit weally pwotect me?” It left her arms and face and almost all her legs bare. “Trust me,” Tac said. She hated the fact she had to trust Tac. “Just jump down there and tell them you are here to punish them as Nursery Night Krissy.” “I don’t wanna. Can’t I jutht thtay invithible and walk awound hittin’ dem on da head?” “No. You are a magical girl, not some nocturnal mammal themed vigilante. You are a symbol of the power of innocence, and you don’t get to be a symbol by hiding. You don’t want to throw your magic off. It might not work.” “Tho, it might not pwotect me?” “Well, it won’t fail you completely, but it is likely to hurt a lot more.” “Fine,” she sighed through the pacifier, then she spat it out and jumped down onto one of the truck’s roof, calling up her mace as she fell. She landed with a creaking of heavy suspension and crunching of metal as the roof cratered and cracked around her. That was crazy, she thought, she just jumped down two stories. No time to overthink on that. Stepping to the edge of the truck’s roof, looking down at the smugglers, she said, “I am Nurthewy Knight Kwithy! Thwow down your weaponth and thuwender or I will punith you.” Punish? Ugh. What a terrible choice of words. The men below her swore and expressed shock, fear, confusion. Some looked like they were ready to run. Other pulled out the pistols that Tac had mentioned. She jumped down from the truck, landing on one of the crates. It shattered beneath her feet. She pointed the mace at one of the smugglers. “Thuwender.” The man shot her. Guarantee of protection or not, the sight of the gun being fired, the boom of the shot, it made her scream, and she fell backwards, landing on her diapered bottom. She did not have time to think about it, but she was certain that fear had ensured the diaper was well used at that moment. Something had touched her head. That was the best way to explain how it felt, a gentle touch. Something rolled down the side of her face. She looked. It seemed to be a flattened bullet. “What are you doing?” Tac yelled from the roof. “You can’t be scared of a little pistol.” “Fine,” Kristine yelled as she jumped to her feet, swinging the mace out, even as the man was shooting her. The heavy mace smacked into his hand, knocking the gun aside with a crunch of breaking bones. The man screamed in pain, falling to the ground, clutching his ruined hand. “What are you doing?” Tac yelled from the roof. “You can’t hit them that hard. Use a little control. You're an adorable Nursery Knight, not some bone breaking vigilante.” “Thith ith tho annoying,” she shouted, as several more men fired at her and several others made to escape. She moved fast, even though she was waddling, and struck with as much control as she could manage. She used the handle of her mace to knock weapons from hands, to jab into guts and sweep feet. No more broken bones, just bruises and pokes that took the fight and the flight out of them. When it was over about a minute later she stood among the moaning men who lay on the ground about her. Tac had jumped down onto the roof of one of the trucks. “Now secure them so the police can come and pick them up.” “Thecure them?” “Handcuffs or the like, Just envision it and then call out the magic that comes to you.” Handcuffs, okay. Just picture them all with their arms cuffed behind their backs, except for the one whose hand and wrist she had broken. She imagined more of a sling type cast on him. She held up her mace and called out the words the came to her. “Naughty Boyth thhut up and thtay thtill,” she yelled. Those were not the words she had expected to come out of her mouth. Around the men sparking light appeared, falling around them, lifting them, and then coalescing into… wheeled chairs with various restraint straps. Oh hell, they were all large strollers, she thought. Around their hands formed pink mittens that fastened the men's hands behind their backs with pink ribbons. And pacifier gags. Well, she supposed they were going to stay still and shut up, but really. “What the hell is wrong with you?” Tac asked. “I jutht did what you thaid,” Kristine yelled as she turned on Tac. “I pictured them rethtwained, with handcuffth. It ith the thtupid magic.” “What a mess. I mean, it’s like your some kind of bondage pervert.” “I’m not a bondage pewvert,” she yelled up at Tac. “Well, that’s not… Look out!” “What…” Pain. Like fire painted in a line across her back. She fell forward onto her knees. Behind her, the sound of metal scraping across the ground. No thought. She raised the mace above her head. Something hit it with a crash. The force of it feeling as if it would dislocate her shoulders. She rolled forward, her back flaming in fresh pain as it moved across the ground. Up on her feet. Facing her attacker. A man, in armour, holding a sword. “That sword is from the Magical Realm,” Tac called out. “It can hurt you.” “No thit,” Kristine said as she parried another sword strike. The man was relentless, coming at her fast, forcing her entirely on the defence. Several times the tip of the blade traced out red lines on her arms and legs, even cutting her clothing. The laceration on her back bled freely. She could feel the blood running down her back, likely into her diaper. What a mess that would be. Tac shouted out less than useful advice as Kristine tried to find a way to attack. What was some crook with a magical sword doing beating her? She was a Magical Girl. She was a Magical Girl. “Innothent Wattle Thaker!” Swinging out her mace she slammed it into the sword. The sword shattered under the blow. She swung the mace back, driving it into her attacker’s side. He was wearing armour, she was certain he would be fine. And if he was not, well, the pain in her back made it hard to care. The armour all but shattered from his body, and the force of the blow sent him into the air and then down, hard, onto the ground. Still, she was pretty confident she had heard no bones break. “Naughty Boy cowner time.” The magic again came in glittering lights that lifted the man up, and the coalesced out into the mitten restraints and the pacifier gag, but instead of a stroller, he was secured to a stool, pants around his ankles, his nose pressed up against a wall. “I mean really,” Tac said as she jumped down onto Kristine’s shoulder. “This is too much.” “It’th your thtupid magic.” “Just call the police and let’s go.” Kirstine scowled, but she looked among the smugglers until she found a cell phone she could use. She called 911, reported that she had heard shots, then dropped the phone without hanging up. She picked up one of the fallen pistols and fired several shots into the air. “Nice touch,” Tac told her. “Thut up.” A moment later both cat and magical girl were gone, teleported away. Tac told Kristine not to transform back when they arrived at the apartment. “Get your magic bag, have some of the healing food and drink.” She did so. She also got Mr Bear, who stripped her dress off her so he could mend it, as well as dressing her wound. He also changed a very soiled diaper, though she fought against him on that. Somehow in all that the fur on his paws remained clean. During all that Tac took her leave. She glowered at the big stuffed animal as she ate two jars of the baby food while watching as it stitched up the rip in the dress, cleaning the blood from the material at the same time. She had no idea how it did that. She was drinking from a sippy cup (she could not remove the top from it) when Mr Bear finished his work and quickly got her back into the dress. Then he pulled her down onto his big, soft lap, took the bottle from the bag, and proceeded to try to feed it to her. Keeping her lips closed and turning her head she did her best to avoid the nipple. She turned her head and said, “Tank you Mithter Bear, I…” And then he got the nipple securely placed in her mouth. When it became clear he was not going to give up until she drank she sucked on the nipple until the bottle was empty. It refilled itself, but Mr Bear put the bottle back in the bag. “Tank you Mithter Bear, I wuv you,” she got out quickly. Mr Bear returned to toy size and dropped into the bag. Kristine gabbed a couple of training panties from the bag and then dismissed it. “God damn I hate that thing.” She transformed back, thankfully losing the diaper, replaced by the training panties she had been wearing when she had transformed earlier. She dropped into the couch and reached for the TV remote, turning it on and flipping through channels until something caught her attention and she left it. Not really paying attention to what she was watching Kristine grabbed her laptop and turned it on. After powering up and logging on, she saw she had email. Oscar had sent her a message. She had almost forgotten the message she had earlier sent him. He wanted to see her. The next day, at a cafe she knew. She replied, said she would be there. Nervous fingers made spelling mistakes, it took twice as long to type it as it should have. She read it over and then sent it. That was done. Noise from the TV made her look up. A cartoon was on. She had been watching a cartoon? Grabbing the remote, she flipped channels until she found the news. She was presented with a shaky cell phone video of a girl in a short dress and a diaper. Her. Hell. Kristine turned the TV off and went to get ready for bed. The next morning Kristine woke to an orgasm that left her lying in her sweat-soaked sheets, breathing heavily. She could not recall the last time an erotic dream had left her so flustered. Probably when she had been a teen. For a time she lay there, breathing deeply as the warm glow faded. It was perhaps a minute or two after she had woken that she realised she was wearing a diaper. She knew she had gone to bed in a training panty. “Fuck,” she said softly, wondering if the training panty had magically become a diaper, or if Mr Bear had visited her in the night. Neither possibility pleased her. The diaper, she discovered, as she got out of bed, was quite wet. The sheets, except for the sweat, were very dry. She had to admit, given the options, she preferred the damp diaper to wet sheets. Though of course having neither problem would be most preferable of all. She walked to the bathroom, tearing the wet diaper off as she went. There where, Kristine noted as the diaper landed in the trash, several training panties already in the trash. Was she going to have the throw out garbage bags full of diapers and training panties every week? And shouldn’t the magic deal with them in a more environmentally friendly manner? Why was she evening thinking such things? Sighing she went into her bathroom to shower. Later, in a fresh pair of training panties and an oversized t-shirt, Kristine ate her breakfast at the small kitchen counter, while browsing the web. She was looking for information about herself. There were some pictures of her from when she had first transformed, various stories about her, all of them made up of suppositions and outright lies. There was a story about the smugglers she had caught the other night, but no mention of the way she had left them. Had the magic faded, or were the police just keeping quiet about how they had found them? At least no one was suggesting a connection between her Magical Girl persona and the smugglers. Not yet at least. For the morning she treated the day like any lazy Sunday. She read a book while drinking a cup of coffee, or she tried. The coffee tasted terrible. She made two more cups before she decided that it was not the coffee but her. Coffee tasted terrible to her now. That sucked. Instead of reading she went through her kitchen and tried different things. Some teas were all right, as was milk, and the almost expired carton of orange juice she could drink. However, she found that alcohol tasted unpleasant and several fancy kinds of cheese that she had liked no longer suited her. When she catalogued what she liked she found the menu options to be somewhat, well, juvenile. Really, it was bad enough she had to wear training panties and diapers, did she really now need to subsist on a diet of peanut butter sandwiches and milk? Getting a handle on her new palate took up much of the morning, and by the time she cleaned up, it was getting close to her meeting time. The day before while shopping, she had picked up a few more pieces of clothing than just the denim overalls and blouse. A pair of grey slacks and a light blue blouse gave her, well, not a professional look, she thought looking in a mirror, but at least a well turned out appearance. She had found a pair of shiny black loafers with tassels over the toe. They were cheap, she doubted that they would last longer than a month of constant wear, but they looked decent enough. So dressed she grabbed her work bag, shoved a few more pairs of training panties into it, then headed out. Just outside of her apartment building she was met by Tac who sat, lounging on a bench. “What are you doing?” Kristine asked her. “Enjoying the sun,” the woman said. “It’s a cat thing. You going to that work thing.” “I’m going to talk to a man I worked for.” “I’ll tag along,” she said, standing, becoming a cat, then leaping onto Kristine’s shoulder. “Why are you coming?” “Boredom mostly. This might be funny.” “I’m going to throw you into traffic,” Kristine muttered, but she let the cat ride on her shoulder. As she rode on the subway, she wondered what Oscar would say to her. She wondered if she could keep her job. She did recall the part of the contract that said no magical people could work at the law firm, but she hoped that they would make an exception. Being a lawyer was what she had wanted for years. Looking down at her small feet she wondered what sort of career she could have. Could she go to court, looking like a girl? She shifted on the seat, squirming a little, trying to judge how wet the padding under her bottom might be. It did feel a bit wet, but she thought likely just damp rather than soaked. What a thing to have gotten used to, she thought, and in only less than a day. How soon before she was just wearing the diapers that Mr Bear seemed to want her in? She shook her head, the action attracting Tac’s attention. “What is it?” the cat asked. “Nothing, just a thought I want out of my head.” “Weird.” “I don’t want to hear that from you.” Tac remained silent, and Kristine sat there for the rest of the ride, mind going around in unproductive circles. She got off one stop sooner than she usually did when going to work. The coffee shop was about two blocks away from the subway station. The area, mostly business office towers and the like, was quiet on a Sunday afternoon. The ‘Smart Bean’ was an upscale little shop, often crowded during the week but very nearly empty now. She saw Oscar Cotton sitting at one of the tables near the back of the shop. He had looked up from his phone when she had come in, looked at her, then went back to his phone. He did not recognise me, she thought. She walked across the floor, went to stand up beside the table that he sat at. “Mr Cotton,” she said. He looked up from the phone. He looked at her. “Can I help you?” He looked confused. She produced her bridging ID and handed it to him. He looked at it, the confusion in his expression growing. Finally, he looked at her. “Miss St. James?” “Yes sir.” “Magic,” he said, sounding disgusted as he handed her back the ID. “May I have a seat?” she asked. He nodded at the seat opposite to him. She sat, her feet not quite touching the ground. Tac jumped down from her shoulder and into her lap. “I got you a coffee,” he told her, indicating the cup in front of her. “Thank you,” she said, taking it. She loved Smart Bean coffee, the rich dark roast, of course, black. It was bitter and awful to her changed taste buds, but she kept her expression neutral as she took a drink. “What happened?” he asked her. She told him, most of it, leaving out the part about diapers and baby themed stuff, but covering the basics. Kristine finished with, “It was not what I wanted. I never would have made the decision, but I was going to die.” “I understand,” he told her. “I want to continue working with Cotton and Black. I’m a victim. I know that there is a clause in the contract about magic, but it’s not fair.” She blushed realising how childish she sounded. He did not answer her immediately, instead picking up his coffee cup and drinking from it. He put it down when he finished the contents and asked, “Did you study magical law in law school?” The question confused her a little, and she thought back to law school, not so much about the classes she took, but the ones she did not. “I don’t remember anything about magical law,” she told him. “Just some details about the nature of the treaties between the worlds.” “Do you know how the law works in the Magical Realm?” She shook her head. “If you are accused of a crime you are brought before one of the most powerful magic users in the area. They cast a truth spell and you are asked if you did what you were accused of. Once you answer you either go free or are punished.” Kristine did not say anything for a few seconds, and then, “But that is incriminating yourself.” “No such protection in the Magical Realm.” “But what if there are witnesses?” “No witnesses are ever called.” “What if the accused has magic powerful enough to trick the spell?” “Might makes right.” “But…” Oscar held up a hand, stopping Kristine’s words. “I am not here to debate the nature of the Magical Realm's law or lack thereof. That is how it works because that is how it has to work. Magic complicates things. Witnesses might have seen an illusion, or be under a spell of compulsion. Evidence may be summoned out of nothing. In a world like that, they use the simplest way to deal with it. That is why you never saw any courses concerning magical law. That is why you can no longer work at Cotton and Black. “In fact, I am going to have to call the opposing lawyers and tell them that a person articling with us has become a Magical Girl. Likely they will ask for an extension while they make sure nothing in our case has been magically tampered with, they might even ask that the judge simply rule for them seeing as the case is now tainted.” “But I just became Magical Girl yesterday.” “And you have a witness to that?” “Sure she does,” Tac said, speaking up. Oscar looked surprised for a moment at the talking animal, but only a moment. “That will help, I might need to call you to tell your story to the judge.” “Anything to help,” Kristine answered without thinking. Oscar nodded. “I appreciate it. Did you bring your work ID, keys, laptop?” “What? No. Why?” “I’ll need the keys and ID, and I’ll need to have one of our IT people take a look at your personal laptop.” Well, that was a sign that her time with Cotton and Black were over. “I’ll have to go home and get all that. It will take about an hour, maybe a little longer. I guess I can take a taxi.” “No need. I will drive you to your home. We can take care of all of that as soon as possible.” “As soon as possible,” Kristine echoed back. He nodded. She stood, dumping Tac from her lap. “I got to go to the bathroom,” she said and headed to the back of the coffee shop. She did not have to go to the bathroom, or maybe she did, she no longer knew, but she was not about to sit in someone’s car without checking to make sure her training panties were not about to leak. In the stall, the somewhat complicated task of getting her pants off made her decide it was possible skirts would be a large part of her future wardrobe. The training panties were wet, though not sodden. She would not to take a chance and changed into a dry pair. Fortunately, there was no one else in the bathroom to see her toss the wet training panties into the garbage before she washed her hands. On leaving the bathroom, she found Oscar at standing at the front door, talking to a familiar looking blonde woman. She was tall, Kristine thought, probably equal in height to Oscar, and in her heels, she stood taller. Long blonde hair, fair skin, pretty. Oscar noticed Kristine as she approached. “Kristine, this is Emily Black, of the IT department.” That explained why she had looked familiar. “Black?” she asked. “My Uncle is Oscar’s partner, but don’t worry, I did not get the job due to nepotism.” Oscar laughed at what was probably a private joke, then said, “Emily will have to check your laptop, you understand.” Not pleased, Kristine nodded. “Of course.” “Let’s go,” he said and led them from the cafe. His car was only a few blocks away, a dark blue Lexus, four doors. Emily took the front seat, leaving the back for Kristine. Seeing the leather interior, she was glad she had changed her training panties. In the front seat, Oscar and Emily talked business, the IT side of things. Kristine’s computer knowledge was not as in-depth as that of Emily’s, but she thought she might be able to join in. However, she got the feeling that she was not expected to take part in the conversation. Neither made any effort to include her. She sat quietly in the back, petting Tac who slept in her lap. About twenty minutes later Oscar pulled into her apartment’s visitor parking lot. His car looked a little out of place, and he parked some distance from the other vehicles. As Kristine got out, she looked at the building, suddenly feeling that she did not want either of these people to see how she lived. She knew it was ridiculous. She was a recent graduate, no one would expect her to be living in any sort of luxury. She squared her shoulders and said, “This way.” Kristine led them into the building and up into her apartment. Could they smell the used diapers she had been throwing out? Would they see them? “Where’s your laptop?” Emily asked, breaking Kristine out of her thoughts. “Here,” she walked across the room and got the laptop, bringing it back to Emily. As Emily set up Kristine went and got her work ID and various security keys which she presented to Oscar. “Can I get you to log in?” Emily asked her. She had the laptop on, and it had booted up. Oscar stood near the door, waiting patiently, as Kristine logged into the laptop. “This won’t take long,” Emily said as she went to work. “Just going to remove the VPN software and proprietary data, check for any files from the firm.” Kristine nodded. As promised it did not take long for Emily to finish up with the laptop. She plugged a USB key into the computer, fingers typing rapidly. Kristine looked towards Oscar, but he had his smartphone out, looking at that. He was not interested in talking. And what would they say to each other anyway? About a minute later Emily pulled the USB key out of the laptop. “It’s clean.” Oscar looked away from the phone. “Good. Thank you for working on a Sunday.” Emily smiled at Kristine and then looked to Oscar and said, “This was a special case, so no problem.” “Miss St. James, again, I am sorry. You might have become a good lawyer.” “Thank you,” Kristine said. It was the only thing she could say. They left, talking again about the firm’s IT requirements. She was no longer on their minds. She closed her apartment door and went back to the couch, flopping down and looking at her laptop. Shifting forward, feeling her training panties squelch under her, she worked on the computer, checking to see what had been removed, making sure that her pictures and a few other things she would not want to lose were still there. “Damn,” she said, slumping down. “What’s the problem there?” Tac asked, jumping onto the back of the couch. Kristine looked up at the cat. “There are so many answers to that.” “Got one that I might care about?” She mumbled something unflattering under her breath and then said, “I am out of a job.” “I am aware. Don’t care.” “Well, you should, cause I am going to be out on the street soon.” “I don’t see how you being out on the street is a problem for me, but I will point out that you are stupid?” “Stupid? That I need money is stupid? That I still got student loans is stupid? That I can’t even afford to buy new clothes is stupid?” “Those things seem more on the sad side than stupid,” Tac told her. “What is stupid is that you have forgotten you got a magic bag that has almost everything you need.” “What? It has money in it?” She could not believe that. “Why not summon it and find out,” Tac paused, “stupid.” She sat up straight, making certain to knock Tac off the back of the couch as she did not. “Not cool,” Tac said as she fell. Holding her hands out in front of her she pictured the bag and it dropped out into her arms. She placed it beside her and opened it up. She found the familiar diapers and training panties, food and drink and baby care products and Mr Bear, but no money. “Well?” she asked Tac, who had jumped up beside her. She grabbed a couple of pair of training panties, knowing she was going to need them. “Open up the zippered, front pocket.” She did. Inside she found an envelope. Written on it was ‘for clothes’. Opening it, she found a stack of twenty and fifty dollar bills, even some hundreds. Counting it revealed there to be about four thousand dollars. “Where did this come from?” she demanded of Tac. “Where do you think? Banks.” “Is it…” “Stolen? Don’t be stupid. There is trade between the Magic and the Mundane Realms. The Magic Realm enjoys a huge trade surplus, but we don’t have use for your money, so we leave it here. When an agent, like you, needs money, you get money.” She looked at all the bills. “I don’t have to work anymore.” “You don’t.” “If I want a bigger apartment? A house.” “You’d get it.” “A sports car?” “Can you reach the pedals.” “Shut up.” “You won’t be getting any mansions unless you need one, and probably not any of those fancy Italian sports cars,” Tac paused, “do they still have them?” After Kristine nodded Tac continued, “or diamond studded golden back scratchers, but you’ll have what you need for a comfortable, easy life. Magic Girls have it good.” She did not have to work. “I wanted to be a lawyer.” “I wanted to be a rich princess who never had to travel to the Mundane Realm. I did not get that,” Tac told her. “Life is unfair. Suck it up. We’re going hunting tonight.” “Hunting?” “I am going to teach you to track minor magical threats. An important skill for a Magical Girl.” “Yay for me,” Kristine said sarcastically. Several hours of hunting down, and in some cases killing, small magical beings (goblins and such) left Kristine tired and wet. Returning to her apartment, she dismissed her magical outfit and then went to take a shower. Clean, in a dry pair of training panties, she took a seat on her couch and turned on her laptop. She just wanted to stream some movies and relax, maybe check out some real estate as well. As the laptop booted up, she reached for her phone. There was a message. From Oscar. She played it. His recorded voice came from the phone. ‘Miss St. James, I want you to come to the courthouse tomorrow. Call me.’ She stared at the phone for a few seconds. It did not make any sense to her. She had been certain she would never hear from him again. After several seconds she hit the icon to call him back. After a few rings, it was answered. “Miss St. James,” Oscar said. “You wanted to speak with me Mr Cotton?” He was silent for a few seconds, then said, “I would appreciate it if you showed up at court tomorrow, at 9am. I have a meeting with the judge, and I want you to be there.” Her eyes widened as, for a moment, she imagined that he would be making a case for her to remain part of the case, but only for a moment. That was stupid. “Why?” she asked, sounding a little more bitter than she wanted. “I want to get the judge’s ruling as to whether your recent change compromises the case. The judge will have questions, it would be best if you were there.” “I understand. I’ll help.” She paused and then said, “I have nothing to wear for court.” Oscar did not tell her not to worry. He would never tell her that. The right clothing was an essential part of one’s presentation in court. After a short silence, he said, “I’ll bring something, Don’t worry.” She took a deep breath. “Okay, I will be there.” “Thank you Miss St. James, I appreciate it.” “I am glad to help,” she answered. “I will see you tomorrow.” He hung up. She looked at her phone for a few seconds and then tapped the hangup icon. Gently chewing on her bottom lip, she wondered what tomorrow would be like. Would she be a professional in the room, or would be she like some weird piece of evidence. It worried at her all night, and she crawled into bed early, setting her alarm before she pulled the covers over her head. Kristine woke not to the beeping of her alarm but to another orgasm from another terribly erotic dream. She lay on her bed, breathing deeply, squirming, slim chest rising and falling with each gasping breath. She finally got control of herself, wiping at her damp forehead. “What the hell,” she said softly. Her alarm started beeping. As she sat up, she felt something heavy and wet slide about in the back of the diaper that she was wearing. Eyes wide she reached behind her and put her hand on the back of the plastic. The mass within the diaper shifted and spread out as she pushed against the padding. “Oh no,” she said. She shifted forward, taking the weight off her bottom. The mess slithered forward as she got up on her hands and knees. How was she going to clean up that mess? She’d have to get into her shower, take the heavily soiled diaper off. And then what? Could she flush it? And she would have to clean herself up, the mess that she felt stuck to her bottom. Just the thought of doing so made her feel ill. She should just be able to magic this away. Then a thought occurred to her. “Mr Bear, help.” She blushed even as she said it out loud, not entirely certain about what she was doing. A moment later the giant teddy bear was at her side. She did not have to give any instructions, the bear grabbed her up from the bed, cleared some space, and put her on the floor. She blushed as the bear pulled her legs up and untaped her diaper, then began to clean her up. The bear was fast, efficient, in extremely short order she was clean, the area around her was clean, the dirty diaper and the wipes having disappeared, even Mr Bear was clean. Of course, the bear then proceeded to put a new diaper on her, acting so fast she could hardly resist. He creamed her bottom, rubbing it across her butt and between her thighs, sending a shock of unexpected pleasure through her that made her gasp. Then he rained sweet smelling powder across her before pulling a thick diaper up between her legs and tapping it snug around her. He lifted her up from the floor, grabbing her under her arms, then placed her on her feet and patted her head. She blushed at the gentle touch, then lisped out her ‘thank you’ sending him away. Standing there, in the middle of her apartment, in just a diaper and her t-shirt, she sighed. “What the hell,” she said, then sat down on her couch. “Tac?” she called out softly. The cat did not appear. Well, she supposed that was for the best. She was not really sure how to ask the cat why she was having crazy erotic wet dreams, waking up in diapers that were damp for reasons other than piss. Was it part of the magic, or, as she was afraid of, was she just some kind of pervert? It was probably the magic. She hoped. Thinking of magic and the cat she summoned up her magic bag. She opened the small zippered pocket she had found the money in the night before. Within were two envelopes, neither feeling as if it were stuffed with cash. In one was a letter, informing her that all her student loans would be paid off by the end of the business day. The other letter showed that all her credit cards, as well as her line of credit, had all been paid off. She was completely out of debt. “Well, that’s something,” she said, tossing the letters on her coffee table and then dismissing the diaper bag. Standing she tore the expertly taped diaper from around her waist and tossed it, heading into her bathroom. Tac showed up when she left her apartment. She was dressed in the same outfit she had worn the day before, the slacks and the blouse. “Where you going?” the cat asked. “To court. Oscar wants my help,” she said, feeling happy for saying that. “Your help?” Tac asked incredulously. “Yes, my help,” she said, sounding far more defensive than she had intended. “Some kind of monster thing?” “No, legal matters,” she said, tilting her chin up as she walked towards the elevator. “This I got to see.” Kristine paused, wondering if she should tell the cat it could not come. Of course, she did not expect that Tac would do something just because she had ordered, and she supposed having an obvious magical animal might help things along in some manner or another. “Do as you want,” she said, and resumed her walk. Seeing as she was debt free and flush with cash (she had the money for clothing in her messenger bag) she decided to take a taxi. “How much more do you need to do to finish with me?” she asked Tac as she did up her seatbelt. “A few more nights and you’ll have all the basics down. You’re not as stupid as what I was expecting.” “Is that one of those magical animals?” the taxi driver asked, looking back at her in the rearview mirror. “Is that a problem?” Kristine asked. “I can toss her out of the cab, no problem if we are moving fast.” “Rude,” Tac said. “No, no, just never saw one before.” He pulled away from the curb and merged into traffic. “So,” the driver asked, “you one of those Magical Girls?” “Yeah, I’m one of those Magical Girls.” “You look a little young for it.” She laughed loudly. “I say something funny?” “Hilarious, but don’t worry about it.” “We’re not going to get attacked by monsters, are we?” “I don’t think so.” She looked at Tac. “A monster attack against a mundane is a pretty unlikely thing,” the cat sat smugly. “Is it now?” Kristine turned her gaze on Tac. “I don’t think my statement can in anyway be used to infer any wrongdoing on my part.” “And if I got one of those truth spells Oscar mentioned?” “Well, you don’t have one.” “You don’t seem to be all that friendly,” the driver said. “Tell me about it,” Kristine answered. “Aren’t you magical girls and your talking pets supposed to be all friendly like?” “Pets?” Tac sounded offended. “I am beginning to suspect that is just PR.” “Pets?” “So how did you become a magical girl, if you don’t mind me asking?” “Desperate measures,” Kristine said. “Either that or I die.” “So you didn’t want to be one.” “Of course not. Why would I?” “I bet it beats driving a cab.” Kristine was about to argue that, seeing as she was pretty sure driving a cab did not require diapers, but she decided not to. And she thought about the letters from the morning, the money in her bag. Probably a lot of people would think the benefits outweighed the costs. “It still was not what I thought I wanted to be doing with my life?” “Oh, what did you want to do with your life?” “I was going to be a lawyer.” The driver was silent for a few seconds. “You ask me the world needs more Magical Girls than lawyers.” “Did I ask you?” she snapped at him. “Don’t be so catty,” Tac told her. “I don’t want to hear that from you,” she told the cat. “Listen, I’m just saying that society is too litigious as it stands and fewer lawyers might not be a bad thing. Maybe people would talk things out and not tie up the courts with nuisance lawsuits and real legal change could happen.” “What, are you a professor of sociology or something?” “Philosophy.” “A philosopher cab driver, this is getting good,” Tac said. “You’re a professor of philosophy?” “Masters degree. Working on my doctorate.” Kristine frowned. “Are you driving for money or is this your thesis?” “Welcome to my lab, Magical Girl.” “Oh, crap.” “Do you have a card? Cause I think I want to ride in your cab more often," Tac said. “So, do you think you can do more to make the world just if you were a lawyer than you could be being a magical girl.” “I did not get into law because of justice,” Kristine said, exasperated, and then, “No, wait, I mean, justice is important, but the law is complex and beautiful.” “Really?” “Well, it’s complex.” “So, if you were interested in justice, would you find it easier to make a difference as a lawyer or a Magical Girl.” Kristine squirmed in her seat, thought the padding of her training panties felt both warm and wet but was not sure. And she could not check. “I suppose if I was only interested in justice that a Magical Girl has more options.” “But Magical Girls are not agents of justice,” Tac said as she jumped up onto the back of the front, passenger seat. “At least not necessarily.” “But do they have the freedom to become so?” “Probably,” Tac said. “So Magical Girl, do you feel that if you cannot practice law that you are required to uphold justice? Does your power require you to act.” “Hell no,” Kristine said. “Power does not equate to responsibility.” “Interesting.” “Listen, can you just drive.” “Sure,” he said, and then asked Tac, “so you offer power to these girls?” “That is right.” Tac sounded pleased with herself. “And you don’t feel that there is a problem with that? It’s like you are creating child soldiers.” “No like about it. But young girls have the purity and innocence to wield magic. Their pure hearts and pure dreams protect them from the corrupting taint of magic.” “Bullshit!” Kristine said from the back. “I was twenty-five, and you still picked me.” “Twenty-five?” the driver asked, looking at her in the mirror again. Kristine wished she had kept her mouth shut. “You were immature for your age,” Tac said by way of explanation. She smacked the cat from the back of the seat hard enough that it hit the interior windshield. “Hey, watch it,” the driver said. “The cat’s fine.” “My feelings can be hurt you know,” Tac said, jumping down from the dashboard. “Good to know. I’ll try to be more emotionally cruel.”
 The driver looked at her in the mirror, then down at Tac. He asked no more questions. Kristine felt a little bad about that but did not want to start up the conversation again. When she was dropped off at the courthouse, she tipped the driver well, by way of apology, then walked up the steps towards the large entranceway. She was near the doors when she was met by Oscar’s assistant. Yvonne Clark was an older woman, brown hair striped with grey, dressed conservatively. She had some garment bags hung over her shoulder. “Kristine?” she asked hesitantly. “Yes. Mr Cotton wanted me here.” Of course, Yvonne had to know that. What a stupid and obvious thing to say. “Yes. Come on. I have some clothing for you.” He held up the garment bags a little higher. At least Kristine was not the only one stating the obvious. Yvonne led her to a bathroom where she could change. Kristine went in on her own, carrying the three bags. She left them on a small bench inside the room by the door and went right for a stall. Her training panty was not too wet, but she cleaned herself up and put on a new one, not wanting to take a chance of staining any of the clothing she was going to borrow. There were three dresses within the bags, as well as a few packaged sundries. She wondered if they belonged to Oscar’s daughters or granddaughters. Perhaps young nieces? She did not really know much about his family other than he did have children. One of the dresses looked like a little girl’s Sunday dress. A bit too much frou-frou and pink for her tastes. Another was a surprisingly mature looking dress in a pale blue, clingy. Kristine was certain the bulk of her training panties would be visible. She went with the third, a dark blue dress, with a pleated skirt that dropped below her knees and short, wide sleeves that fell just above her elbows. The skirt was loose enough that there was no chance of her training panties showing through and it looked conservative. There was a pair of white tights, still in the package, along with the dress. She tore the bag open and put them on. The cotton tights were a little too small, and the dress a bit tight across her slim chest, but, looking at herself, she saw that none of that showed. Good enough. She gathered up everything and left the bathroom. Yvonne and Tac were waiting nearby. Yvonne looked Kristine up and down and nodded. “Good. Come on.” Tac jumped up onto her shoulder. Yvonne led Kristine up the main stairs, where the too small tights and slightly too tight dress made themselves a little more obvious. She felt a little corseted as she could not breathe as deeply as she wished, and the tights were sliding down a little, and she had to resist the urge to try to pull them up. Down a hall, deeper into the building, to a small waiting room where Oscar, and to her surprise and no small amount of embarrassment, Daniel were waiting. Daniel was staring at her, shock obvious on his face. She noted two others, a woman and man, well dressed. The man she recognised as Wendal Pine, the lead lawyer for the other side. “Miss St. James, thank you for coming,” Oscar said to her. “You’re welcome Mr Black.” Daniel schooled his expression to something more professional and nodded a hello to her. “Kristine,” he said. She returned the informal greeting with a “Daniel. You’re assisting with the case? Good job.” He looked a little uncomfortable, for they both knew that she was supposed to be here. “Thank you,” he said, almost sounding himself. Wendal and his companion were openly staring at her. She ignored them, deciding she would let someone else handle introductions if they were required. “Is there anything else Mr Cotton?” Yvonne asked. “Not at the moment Yvonne, thank you.” Yvonne nodded and then left them. There were several seconds of an uncomfortable silence in the room before Oscar said, “Let’s go.” He walked to one of the doors, knocked and then pushed it open. Kristine started towards the doors, but the others, with their longer strides (not hampered by trying to keep cotton tights from sliding down over a pair of training panties), put everyone else in the room, and she had to wait to enter last. There was a small office beyond. The five of them filled it. A woman behind a desk was talking to Oscar. “Go in,” she said, “Judge Morrison is waiting for you.” They all filed through the secretaries office into the much more significant office of the judge. Bernard Morrison was a tall man, big, shaved head, wrinkles around his eyes and mouth. He was standing, waiting for them. “Sit,” he ordered, pointing at a table in front of his desk. Everyone sat. Kristine found the chair too big for her, wished she could kneel on it, so she was not so low. Bernard went and sat at his desk. “Let’s make this fast.” He looked at Kristine. “Kristine St. James.” “Yes sir,” she said, hating how her voice seemed to squeak. “Papers?” She reached into her bag, pulled out her ID. She was about to get off the chair when Tac jumped to the floor and became the tuxedo-clad, cat-eared beauty that was her other form. There were a few expressions of surprise. With a smile Tac took the various documents from Kristine and walked to the judge’s desk, handing them to him. He looked through them, turning the bridging ID back and forth, staring at Kristine. She felt her cheeks grow warm under his scrutiny. He gave the documents back to Tac. “Thank you.” “Of course,” Tac said, and walked back, putting the documents on the table, in front of Kristine, just far enough from her that Kristine had to reach to get them. The cat-eared woman took a seat beside Kristine, smiling at the other people. “Tell me how you came to this position,” Judge Morrison said to Kristine. So Kristine told him of her meeting with Tac Friday evening and of her accepting the contract the next day. She kept it simple, to the point. Tac confirmed her story when asked. “When was the last time you worked on this case,” he asked her. “Friday evening, about 5pm.” “Anything since then?” “No sir.” “Have you had any contact with anyone involved in the case since then?” “Just Mr Cotton. I let him know what happened, and met with him yesterday too, well, officially end my employment with the firm.” “Did you talk about the case?” She shook her head. “No sir.” Wendal shifted forward in his chair. “Any witnesses to this?” “I was there,” Tac said. At the same time, Oscar said, “Emily Black from our IT department was there. She can be a witness as to our conversation. Shall I ask her to come by? I have a signed statement from her.” He brought an envelope from his jacket. “Give it here.” Oscar did so, and Bernard looked it over. “Good enough,” he finally said. “I would like a ruling now as to if Miss St. James unfortunate situation in any way reflects on this case,” Oscar said. The judge looked at Wendal and his companion. “Are you requesting a stay in procedures?” Wendal did not answer immediately, but finally said, “Not at this time.” “Your honour, if not at this time than if I may be permitted to say, than not at all,” Oscar said. “More information could come up later in the case,” Wendal replied, a little heated. “We may need to request a stay or delay later.” “If things start to go bad for you,” Oscar said. Kristine had suspected but now knew why Oscar had requested her presence there. “Enough,” Bernard said, loudly. No one else said anything. “Mr Pine, if you do not see a reason to delay proceedings at this time, based on what we know, I will not allow you to request a later delay. Unless of course, you put further evidence in front of me that puts into question Miss St. James' statement that she has had nothing to do with the case since her unfortunate transformation.” “Very well,” Wendal said. He did not sound happy about it. “All right, then this meeting is done. I will see you in court in,” he looked at his watch, “twenty minutes.” It was a dismissal that everyone recognised. They left the office. Out in the waiting room, everyone started walking away. Daniel paused, looked at her, back at the others who were all watching, and then said, “I’m sorry this happened to you.” He walked off. Not about to taint the case by being seen associating with her. She was alone. She found Yvonne, down the hall, waiting for her. She returned to the bathroom on the first floor, changing back into her own clothing. She held up the tights, making sure there were no telltale stains on the white cotton, then shoved them into the garment bag with the dress. “Thank you,” she said as she handed the bag back to Yvonne outside of the bathroom. “You’re welcome,” she said with a smile before turning and walking away. “Now what?” Tac asked from where she lazily leaned on a wall. “I guess I’ll go shopping.” “Good, I like shopping.” Kristine supposed some retail therapy was a way to not think of things. Or maybe not think that there was nothing left to really think about. She was a Magical Girl, and it seemed that was all she would be. All she could be. So letting her mind focus on buying a new wardrobe was welcome. She looked for quality, triple stitching, good materials, nothing that looked like it had been made in a sweatshop. Since training panties and, not that she wanted to admit it, diapers, were going to be a constant she looked for skirts and dresses mostly, to make changing easier. She bought some slacks and loose jeans, but they made up only a small part of her new and growing wardrobe. Quality and conservative were her watchwords. She soon had several bags full of clothing. Tac had to help her carry them. Some training bras were added to her purchases. As she had the day before Kristine got the idea that most of the salespeople who sold them to her were ultimately humouring her. What she did not need (assuming she was not going to chance a mess) were panties, but she bought them anyway. She did not want anyone thinking about why she would not be buying them. It was mid-afternoon when she decided to go home. She and Tac stuffed a taxi’s trunk full of clothing of all sorts, and the back seat was pretty full too. They did not get a driver who wanted to speak, so Kristine sat in the back seat, feeling tired and wet, hoping her training panties did not leak. Fortunately, she made it back to her apartment leaving the seat behind her dry. She and Tac hauled everything up to her apartment and Kristine went to change. She had leaked a little on her way up, small damp spots on the seat of her slacks. After changing into a dry pair of training panties, she tossed the pants into the laundry hamper and then, in only her socks, blouse and training panty, began to unpack her purchases. She was not sure at first what to do with all her old clothing, but after a few minutes of looking through her wardrobe, she decided it had to go. There was no point in keeping it around, other than to torture herself. She found some boxes and used the bags all her new things had come in and packed away all her old things. She would donate them to some charity, or better yet a woman’s shelter. Maybe her suits would do someone some good. As she finished boxing the last of the old things up, she felt odd, as if something were off. She found herself walking about the apartment, looking onto corners, opening things up. As small as the apartment was her actions did not go unnoticed. “What are you doing?” Tac asked her. Kristine looked at the cat. “Something feels off, but I don’t know what.” “Probably just because you are being watched.” “What?” Tac, in cat form again, stretched out. “Yeah. Not long after we got back.” “Where?” she asked, starting towards the windows. “Stop, don’t be stupid,” the cat told her. “Pardon?” she looked back at Tac. “You don’t want them to know you spotted them. That’s like tradecraft 101.” “Tradecraft?” She shook her head. “What should I do?” “Stop being stupid?” “Aren’t you supposed to help me?” “If I can make you stop being stupid that would help a lot.” “You make me want to kick you.” “Transform. Put your pacifier in your pie hole and teleport down there.” Kristine wanted to say something snide, but the cat was right. “Thank you,” she said softly. “What was that?” “I said thank you,” she snapped, and then before Tac might say anything else she transformed. Teleporting about, being invisible, it was all pretty amazing. It almost made being a Magical Girl worthwhile. Though not the diapers. She stood beside the car, not seen by the occupants, looking into the windows. It did not take her long to figure out who they were. There was a file, open in the back seat, with some stationary with the Pine law firm letterhead on it. So they were looking for proof that she was still somehow involved in the case. Good luck on finding that, she thought as she teleported up onto the roof of a nearby high-rise. She took the pacifier from her mouth. “Annoying.” “I will teach you a spell to chase them away,” Tac said. “Chase them away?” “Sure. Magic Girls need to make the mundanes scatter, stay away from dangerous places. Nice simple spell. You envision something unpleasant and focus it… Though with your weird ways of casting spells who know how it will work. Still, it is simple enough.” “No.” “No what?” “I’m not going to cast it. They are just doing their jobs, and it is not like they are going to see anything that will be a problem for Cotton and Black. I’ll just ignore them.” “But this is a teachable moment.” “I don’t care.” She teleported back to her apartment and ended her magical girl transformation. Tac had jumped from her shoulder. “Boring.” “I can learn that spell later,” she told the cat as she picked up the packed boxes and stacked them next to the door. Tac shook her cat head and then went and curled up on the couch. Kristine went and cleaned everything up, considering what she might do if she got a house. That all she needed to do was to want one and she would be given one seemed so unlikely. It was like she had won a lottery. And in a way she supposed she had. Just not a lottery that she would have bought a ticket for. She had everything sorted out and cleaned up when she heard someone knocking on her door. Not expecting any visitors she went to the door, stood up on her toes, and looked out the peephole. On her doorstep stood the handsome Olivia. “What the hell?” she asked aloud even as she unlocked the door. “Olivia, you can’t be here, there…” That was all she got before Oliva had her wrapped in her arms, her lips pressed against Kristine’s, her tongue slipping into Kristine’s mouth. It was like the night they had last seen each other. That was one of her thoughts at that moment. She also recalled that their hands had been in each other panties, and she worried that Olivia’s hands would slide down from her shoulders and discover what she wore instead of panties. That was another of her thoughts. She also was a little surprised at the tongue in her mouth. It seemed strange and well, the only word that came to her mind, strangely was, gross. It seemed a little gross. Then suddenly before Kristine could think of anything Oliva pushed her away, she herself stumbling a few steps back to fall against the door jamb. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Oliva said, crying. Kristine stared at Olivia, her mouth hanging open. She closed her mouth, then asked, “Sorry? What? Why?” “I heard, I thought, it didn’t matter. I was in love with you. I was sure it didn’t matter what you looked like, but it felt so wrong. I’m sorry.” “Olivia?” She took a step forward, then stopped. “You love me?” She was surprised. She liked Olivia, a lot, but in love? “Oh,” Kristine said. Of course, she loved Olivia as well. Why had she not seen it? “I…” “I don’t love you anymore,” Olivia cried and wiped at her eyes, smearing eyeliner. “What?” “You’re a child, when I look at you, I feel nothing. When I kissed you I just felt like a monster.” She straightened. “I never should have come here. I have to leave.” “Olivia…” Kristine took a step forward. “No, Kristine, I can’t be near you. It’s tearing me up.” Kristine stopped. “Goodbye.” She turned and fled the apartment. “Olivia,” Kristine said softly and took a step forward. She would just be torturing Olivia if she followed. “Well that was some nice drama,” Tac said as she jumped down from the couch. Kristine turned on the cat. “Shut up.” “That’s hardly nice. And here I am going to help you out.” “Help me out?” Tac saying anything like that seemed so foreign. She did not think the cat was capable of helping her. “I am going to take care of those guys in the car, so they don’t remember seeing your friend coming in here, cause that is probably important, then I am going to talk to your friend and make sure she doesn’t hurt herself.” “Oh,” Kristine said, suddenly feeling bad for her earlier thought. “And then I am going to get her on the rebound and fuck her until she can’t even remember your name.” “What?” The cat looked up at her. “She’s got a nice figure, and I am one horny kitty.” “Listen you damn cat I’ll pick you up by the scruff o the neck and shake the sh…” Tac was suddenly the buxom, tall woman in a tuxedo. She moved fast, grabbing Kristine and yanking the smaller girl across her lap as she dropped onto the couch. Skirt flipped up, training panties yanked down, she proceeded to wail on Kristine’s bottom, in the middle of the apartment, with the door to the hallway wide opened. It was humiliating. And it hurt a lot. “You Listen. I put up with a lot of crap from you cause you are cute, but you don’t get to tell me who I fuck.” Kristine was squirming, trying to break free, biting down on screams and sobs, worried someone could come and look into her apartment. Then suddenly she was on the floor, dumped from Tac’s lap, and Tac was heading out the door. “Don’t wait up,” Tac called back with a cruel smile as she left. Kristine watched her go, wiped her eyes, then stumbled to her feet, and with the training panties around her ankles, stumbled to the door and closed it. She bent down, pulled the training panties up. As they slid over her well-spanked bottom, she hissed at how much it had hurt. Had that bitch Tac used claws when she spanked her? Well, she would show Tac, she would… What would she do?
 Chase after Tac, tell her to leave Olivia alone? Scream ‘don’t have sex with my ex-girlfriend’? It was ridiculous. Olivia was not stupid, no easy lay. If Tac could seduce her, it would be because it was what Olivia wanted, at least at that moment. She sat down on the couch. Jumped up with a cry of pain. What sort of crazy magical spanking had Tac given her? She stood there, still sniffing, thinking about her friend and her life and her very adulthood which had all been snatched away for some stupid reason. She thought about how helpless she felt about it all. She thought about how there was nothing she could do about any of it. “Mr Bear,” she cried. And then the bear was there, and she threw herself into its warm, soft hug. She cried into the fur, and Mr Bear gently patted her bottom, easing the pain there. She felt completely pathetic, and at the same time completely safe. And now the new part that has not beeb posted yet Later, sprawled on her couch, in a too big t-shirt, the padding of a training panty a subtle but unforgettable presence, stared at the TV. She was not really watching what was on it, it was the background for her thoughts. Olivia, and what she represented. Things had been happening so quickly that she had not really considered what her life was going to be like. Saturday morning she had woken up, and everything was normal. It was now Monday evening, and she had lost her job, probably her friends, a girlfriend she had not realised was her girlfriend, her potty skills and her maturity. Things had been happening too fast. She had not really thought about it. Now that she was thinking about it Kristine did not like it. She sniffed, suddenly worried she might start crying. She rubbed at her eyes, took a deep breath. “I can turn this around,” she said out loud. It made her better to hear that, but what followed was the silent question, ‘how?’ Pulling her knees up to her chest she considered what she would need to do to fix things. She did not think she could break the magic that had changed her. She had, under duress as it had been, accepted a contract. There was something sacrosanct to that. Magical rules that had been established that would not be broken. The sticking point was that she was a child. It did not matter that she had a bridging ID, the fact that anyone who looked at her was going to see a little girl. And if she were not careful they would see a little girl in diapers. Jobs, relationships, even leisure activities would all be denied to her. Suddenly she was depressed again. She recalled, only a few days before, flipping through the channels until she could present to Tac a magical girl: Magical Parfait of the Baker’s Dozen she recalled. She could be, she realised, a joke. She could go on TV, or maybe get jobs performing. A cute little girl who was not really a little girl. Her knowledge of entertainment law was sketchy, but she seemed to remember that there was a limit on how much children could work. An apparent little girl, who was really an adult, would probably be useful. She supposed had she ever wanted to go into entertainment than this might be the best thing that ever happened to her. But while she had wanted to stand in front of a court as a lawyer, standing in front of an audience as a performer had never occurred to her. A professional joke, just like Magical Parfait, and other magical girls like her. No, she realised, she would be even a bigger joke because of the theme of her magic, and the diapers. Exhausted by her depressing thoughts, she turned off the TV, unfolded her couch, pulled her blankets over her head. She just wanted to sleep. Morning came, as it had since her transformation, with a wet dream and a messy diaper. She lay there, breathing heavily, waiting for the sensation to pass, and kind of wishing it would not. Then she called for Mr Bear so he could clear her up. It was just so much easier. After Mr Bear had her in a fresh diaper, she dismissed him. Sitting up on her fold out bed she wondered if all the Nursery Knights had to deal with that. And then she smacked her hand into her forehead. She could find them, talk to them, get them to tell her what the deal was, how they might have dealt with it. No dealing with Tac, who she really did not want to speak to, and certainly did not want to confide in. Staying in her diaper, she went to her laptop, turned it on, waited for it to boot up. It took so long. She summoned her magic bag, wrote a note that she wanted a new computer and a tablet. The message went into the side pocket, the bag dismissed. Once her computer was running, she opened a browser window and began to search. Terms like ‘Nursery Knights’, ‘magical baby girls’, ‘diaper magical girls’ got her some results, but she only found a handful of useful articles. There was a magical sighting page, with an entry on the Nursery Knights. It had not been updated in more than fifteen years. They had been active in Sacramento about twenty years prior. Kristine’s family had lived in Sacramento, but they had moved north to Seattle shortly before the Nursery Knights had been active. Had Tac shown up when she had been supposed to, would Kristine's family have moved? The Magical Realm certainly had access to money. Her father had taken them to Seattle because he had a new job there. She could envision Tac using the Magic Realm's money to keep her and her family in Sacramento. Or perhaps her teleporting power was to allow for the commute. Putting such thoughts aside she read what information was available. There was mention of a few battles, one in the downtown core. No record of any civilian casualties. Kristine found a few stories of people found asleep, unable to wake for a few months. She supposed that made sense for something that had been called the Nightmare King. Then the Nursery Knights all but disappeared. She spent about an hour reading through various sites but found nothing online that really helped her. Shutting her computer off she leaned back. Her padding felt damp on her bottom, and the diaper crinkled. Shaking her head, Kristine got up from her bed and went to the bathroom to clean up. It was still early when Kristine left her apartment. She had a small bag, loaded with a few extra training pants and an envelope full of computer money. Her outfit was all her new clothing, a black, designer A-line dress, with a skirt that hid her padding. She had paired it with a faded jean jacket. Out in front of her building, she decided not to call a cab but went for a walk instead. Kristine used to like going for walks. With school and the working at the law firm, she had had less time for that. Now she had nothing but time. She sighed loudly as she stood on a street corner, waiting for a break in the traffic. “Something wrong sweetie?” The person asking a question was a school crossing guard. An older woman with a kind smile. Kristine had not even noticed her, but it had been a long time since she had needed crossing guard’s help. “I’m just tried,” Kristine said, not even thinking to explain her problems. “You should get lots of sleep sweetie,” she told Kristine, then, a break in the traffic presenting itself, put her whistle to her lips, raised her sign, and stepped out into the crosswalk. Kristine mumbled a thank you as she crossed. Several other children, who Christine had not really noticed either, were louder in their thanks. There sure were a lot of kids around, she thought. Of course, because they were going to school. Kids were walking, almost always with an adult, though. Walking past a school, she noticed how many were being dropped off by parents. It looked like children had grown a lot less independent than she was a child. Kids a few years from being teenagers seemed to be treated more like they were children half their age, or so Kristine thought. It made Kristine rethink her earlier concerns about looking like a child. It was worse than she had thought if this was the new normal for children. “Goddamn depressing,” she said softly. No one tried to stop her, no truant officers or police demanding to know what she was doing, but she saw curious gazes turned her way. She really did not want deal with anyone asking her questions. The morning grew late, children and commuters disappeared from the streets. She watched the cars going by, supposed that people were out shopping, like her. Kristine had been walking for a while, but she was not tired, no ache in her leg muscles. Recalling what Tac had said she could only assume that she was enjoying another of the benefits of being a magical girl. Even untransformed it appeared she enjoyed a stronger body. Almost two hours after she had set off she reached the shopping mall she had wanted to visit. It had not been open for long, and it was not too crowded. In an electronic store, Kristine went to the computer isle and looked around. She had educated herself about computers, enough to know what she wanted. Before price had always been a concern, but now she had money waiting to be spent. It took her about twenty minutes to decide between the three computers she had been considering, and then she stood around for several minutes, waiting for someone to come up and ask to help her. She was a little surprised that the salespeople had left her alone so long. Then she remembered. She was a kid. Of course, they were ignoring her. They probably thought she was screwing around while her parents were shopping somewhere else. “Excuse me, I’d like to buy this,” she called to a middle-aged man who passed close by. He paused, looked around, and then, Kristine was sure he sighed, he walked over to her. “What is it you want young lady?” “This,” she put her hand on the laptop she had chosen. He looked at it, then her. “Is your mother around?” “I’ll pay for it,” she told him. He looked at her for a few seconds, she guessed he was trying to decide if she was serious if he was about to get a commission out of the sale. “Okay, we’ll ring it up.” He reached under the shelf, grabbing one of the boxes. She paused on their way to the cash registers and pointed at a tablet. “And one of those.” Again he looked at her, thoughtfully, perhaps taking in her clothing. Then he grabbed another box. When they reached the cash register, he said, “All right, so where is your mother, or father?” She reached into her bag and took out the envelope with the cash in it. She had already figured out the cost, so she put the hundred dollar bills and fifty dollar bills in front of him. “I am paying for it myself. I am really spoiled.” Kristine was not sure what the salesman had been expecting, but probably not a large wad of cash. She wondered why she had not used her credit card. It probably would have been easier. Had she wanted to flash her money around? Seemed more than a little childish to her. “I’m joking,” she told him and pulled her bridging ID out. “It’s really okay. I’m older than I look.” She smiled as she held out the card. He took it from her, looked at it, flipped it over, read what was there. “You’re from the Magical Realm?” “Well, not really.” She did not want to say she was a Magical Girl. “It’s complicated.” The ID fell from his hands to the counter. “You’re a Magical Girl,” he said, nervously, looking around. “Look, I don’t…” “Fuck, is some monster going to show up? You’re going to get us all killed.” He was not shouting, but he was loud, and a few people were looking towards him. She had heard that some people were afraid of all things magical. She had never seen it before. “Listen, just take my money and give me my receipt and my stuff and I will be out of here. I’ll never come back.” “Fuck you,” he said quite loudly. “Dan, is there a problem?” A middle-aged man in a shirt and tie had approached. “She’s a fucking Magical Girl.” “Dan, go, take your break.” “But…” “Go to the break room.” Dan stared at the man, shook his head, and then almost ran away. The manager, Kristine assumed, quietly rang her up, looked at her ID once, then took her money. He did not ask her to come again. No one asked if she had found everything she wanted. People were staring at her. “Fuck,” Kristine muttered as she left. She should have shopped online. Who knew she would have to deal with such crap. She had planned to shop a little more but had no stomach for it. Leaving the mall, she hailed a taxi. As she got in with her purchases, she said to the driver, “Take me to the downtown branch of the library.” The driver pulled away from the mall. He did not want to talk, which was okay with Kristine. Kristine had excellent research skills. However, she was in no way a professional. Librarians were professionals, which was why she had come to the library. An older woman, probably around fifty, looked down at Kristine. “The Nursery Knights?” Kristine nodded. “Yes. I want to find out what I can about them.” “I see,” she simply said, and then, “come along.” She led Kristine to her desk where she sat down and started her search. She did not invite Kristine to take a seat, there was not even a chair there for visitors. However, she was not left standing for long. Perhaps after a minute or two, the librarian scribbled down some notes and then stood up, once more asking Kristine to follow. It was a pleasure to watch a professional at work, Kristine often thought. They went to an old-fashioned card catalogue, though they only stayed there a few moments. Then there was a short stop at an old microfiche machine. Kristine was not even sure she would know how to use that device. That done the woman began to pull books and old periodicals from various shelves. In less than an hour, Kristine was looking at a stack of material sitting on a table. “Thank you,” she said. “You’re welcome. Most of that material cannot be taken from the library. Leave it on the table when you are finished, we’ll get it shelved.” She turned and walked away. Kristine began to read. There was a book on the various teams of Magical Girls who had operated on the West Coast for the past thirty years. There was a full chapter on the Nursery Knights, though much of it was the author’s supposition about why a team of little girls had been chosen, and that magic must be related to innocence. It was still interesting. She put that aside, picked up a book of photography, found several pictures of the Nursery Knights within. Faces were blurry, but she would make out the little girls wearing the same style of outfits she wore when transformed. The diapers were embarrassingly obvious. A scholarly book about magical girls in general mentioned the Nursery Knights a few times, and how as a group composed of small children they represented an example of how irresponsible the Magical Realm was. “Preaching to the choir sister,” Kristine said softly as she put the book aside. She read more books, magazine articles, even an interview done with Nursery Knight Becca. Not that Becca, probably Rebecca, had a lot to say. Kristine guessed that Becca was perhaps about eight at the time, but the person doing to story assumed an age of about half that. Christine had been making notes of when the Nursery Knights had first appeared and when they had disappeared. The interview with Becca was one of the last times anyone saw one of the Nursery Knights. She had been at her research for a couple of hours. Straightening up, amazed at the fact her back did not hurt, she was aware of the wet, squishy feeling around her bottom from a soaked training panty. Hoping that she was not leaking she nearly ran to the bathroom. The inside of her dress’s skirt was just a little damp, and it did not show, fortunately. Her training panty was heavy with her pee, and she tossed it into the garbage once she had changed. Back at the table she looked through the few remaining books and magazines but was not able to add to her knowledge of the Nursery Knights. They had been much like most magical girl teams, but for their youth. But unlike those other groups, when they had finished their fight they had disappeared completely. Where had they gone? She left the books and magazines on the table as she had been told. On the way out she paused near a donation box, a sign over it reading, ‘Help Support Our Library’. She had a few hundred dollars left after her purchase of the laptop and tablet. Most of it went into the donation box, but for enough left for her cab ride home. Tac came into Kristine's apartment in her cat form. It was early evening. Kristine had set up her laptop and told herself she was still doing research, but she was really just playing around with all the new features the better computer and OS had given her. The cat jumped up onto the coffee table. “Let’s go, we have some more training to do.” Kristine almost told Tac to go to hell, but instead, she stood up and lisped out her transformation chant. She stood in her uniform, suddenly feeling more embarrassed by it. Having seen pictures of the Nursery Knights wearing that outfit, the juvenile costume felt even more so. The short skirt, the puffy sleeves, the lace trim, the ribbon on which her pacifier hung, the rattle shaped mace, and of course the thick diaper. Tac jumped up onto her shoulder. “There’s a big park west of here, do you know it?” “Yeth, I know it.” “Teleport us there for the next lesson.” Kristine did so, appearing on the roof of a medium-sized building that looked down on several acres of green space. People were enjoying the end of the day, a soccer game and a baseball game was going on at either side of the park, and people moving around between. “Okay,” Tac said. “When a Magical Girl needs to fight she should do her best to keep people from getting hurt?” “What about pwopety?” “Property damage is not a problem. We got the money to pay for it.” Kristine supposed that made sense based on what she had learned that day. Tac continued. “You need to be able to make people leave an area, so they don’t get hurt.” “How do I do that?” “It was like I was telling you. If you want to chase someone away from a place you envision something unpleasant, though not frightening, and focus on an area, then push that feeling into that area.” “Thomething unpleathant?” “A feeling of being too cool, or too hot, or an annoying sound.” “Okay.” “Clear everyone from about a hundred feet in every direction of the fountain.” Kristine nodded, stepped to the edge of the building. She looked down at the space Tac had defined, she let the words come to her as they had before. “Dirty Diaper Diaper Pail,” she said, and then, “Fuck cat.” “Hey, I don’t make this crap up.” She wanted to be angry, but when she saw what was happening below, she could only be amazed. People were leaving the area she had envisioned. They were not running, they did not even seem to be aware of it, but they evacuated the space in an orderly manner liked it had been well planned and practised. It could not have taken more than twenty seconds before the space around the fountain was deserted. People had redistributed themselves around the park, apparently unaware of their actions. What was more was that people were walking the long way around, again seeming not to notice that anything was weird in they did. They were, on further observation, actively not looking towards the space around the fountain. “Weird.” “Jump down there,” Tac told her. Kristine judged the distance and then took a few steps back. She then ran up to the edge and leapt. She sailed across the distance between, landing close to the fountain, hitting the brickwork, her shoes leaving scratches on the surface. “Oopthieth,” she said looking back at the damage. Tac made a rude sound. “That’s not an oops level of damage, trust me.” She jumped from Kristine’s shoulder to the fountain side. “No one will care.” Kristine looked around and then walked towards the edge of the space she had envisioned. No one was looking at her, no one had seen her land, heard her land. She stood, about two feet away from a man who was talking on his cell phone. She could hear what he was saying, but he did not seem to notice her. “Weird.” She walked back towards the fountain. “But what happenth if the monthter weaveth the spathe?” “Why do you think Magical Girls are in teams? A few girls working together can contain the monsters.” “I thee.” “But let’s assume you need to keep a monster contained when it is really trying to get away. Or you want to avoid accidents and not just the type you have in your diapers.” “Hey!” Ignoring her outburst, Tac continued, “You don’t want someone tripping and falling into the area, or maybe a piece of a destroyed building goes flying out. If that is likely, you need to firm up the barrier, so it does not let anything pass through.” Kristine nodded. “So, now I want you to envision the barrier becoming something that will keep people out. Visualize it and say the words.” “Okay,” Kristine told Tac, then looked around. Prison cell. Sheets of thick plastic. Steel walls. Chainlink fences. Wood slats, gaily painted, safely rounded with no sharp edges. “Cwib time thafe thpathe,” she said aloud, and all around her appeared crib like bars. “Fuck,” she said again. “How cute,” Tac said in syrupy tones. She kicked the cat into the fountain. Splashing and sputtering the cat thrashed about in the water for a few seconds before turning into a woman. Tac, the woman, splashed out of the knee-deep water. She was soaked, so her ordinarily tight clothing was obscenely clinging to her. Kristine tried to tell herself she was not all jealous and was careful not to look down at her own lack of curves. Stepping out of the fountain Tac stood over her, glaring down at her. “Do you want another spanking already little girl?” Recalling the spanking of only the night before Kristine took a step back. Her lip trembled as she shook her head. “Don’t mix cats with water you overgrown toddler.” “I’m not…” she said, but looking up at Tac’s angry face killed the rest of the words in her mouth. Tac snapped her fingers. Water exploded away from her. A mist of it hit Kristine in the face, leaving her lightly drenched. Perfectly dry Tac stood there, imperious for a moment, then the woman was gone, and the cat was back. The cat leapt back up onto the fountain edge and stared at Kristine, almost as if she was daring Kristine to try something. Kristine did not take up that dare. Some water dripped from her hair. With the impossibly smug look that only a cat was capable of Tac said, “Now you have your safe crib space. That will stop most things from getting in and out, but a determined or a powerful monster might break it.” Kristine nodded, still feeling scared and not trusting her voice. “Or perhaps the monster has minions. Either way, you may need some extra help.” “What about the other Magical Girlth?” Kristine asked. “You might be fighting on your own, or they might be just as busy. Fortunately, you got Mr Bear to give you a hand.” “Mithter Bear?” “Consider if you had an army of your Bear? Each one ready to knock a monster away from the barrier, or form a wall of fur to keep the barrier safe.” Kristine nodded, seeing the point. “So, picture an army of your Mr Bears, and then, call them.” Kristine closed her eyes and did just that. She imagined an army of giant teddy bears. She opened her eyes. “Todayth the day the teddy bearth haf their pi’nic,” she called out. Well, that was not quite as bad as the other things she had to say. Around her formed shadows, and those shadows began to clump together. “Looks good so far,” Tac said. In seconds there stood about fifty or sixty shadowy forms all around her. Then, with a sound like a pop, those forms became giant teddy bears. They looked a lot like Mr Bear, though they lacked his more distinct features. They had an unfinished look to them. The close to sixty bear heads all turned towards her. It was a little creepy. “What now?” she asked Tac. “Now, think about what you want them to do.” Kristine started at them for several seconds. Then she giggled as every bear suddenly pushed its hip forward and grabbed its crotch with a big paw. “Real mature,” Tac said. Kristine ignored the cat as the bears started doing the thriller dance. “A magical army and thy best she can think to do with it is play,” Tac said. Kristine pretended the cat was not there, just watching her dancing bears. She could see that there was a lot that might be done with the bears. They could handle crowd control, probably lock enemies down she so could hit them, even just stand a perimeter guard as Tac had earlier suggested. Or she could make her very own teddy bear flash mob. The bears had been dancing for a few minutes (she felt sorry for everyone on the other side of the barrier who could not see the show) when Kristine suddenly felt dizzy. “Oh my,” she said, stumbling back a few steps before sitting slowly on the edge of the fountain. The bears all stopped moving. As she sat there, taking deep breaths, Kristine felt her diaper grow warm under her as she wet it without control. “Wha’ happen?” she asked. “It takes a lot of magical energy to summon and maintain your bears,” Tac told her in a tone that suggested she thought that Kristine should have known that. “Teddy bearth ta bed,” Kristine said, and the bears disappeared. As soon as they were gone, she felt better. “You need to work on your magical stamina,” Tac told her. “Magical thtamina?” “Your ability to channel and hold the magical power. The more magic you use, the better you’ll get. Normally, of course, you are working with a team, and each girl can handle a different thing. Still, a Magical Girl never knows when she’ll have to fight on her own.” “I would like to meet the other Magical Girls,” Kristine said, seeing an opportunity. “What?” “The other Nursery Knights. I would like to talk to them.” “I’ll see what I can do,” Tac told her. Glad that Tac had not asked why Kristine got unsteadily to her feet. Her soaked diaper sagged under the weight of her pee. “One more thing and then we’ll call it a night.” “One more?” Kristine asked. She wanted to teleport home and get a fresh diaper, or training panty. As long as it was dry. “If things are terrible, then you want to take the area you are fighting in out of the world.” “Out of the worl’?” “Think about it as moving the area to another dimension.” “Another dimenthion?” “Are you a parrot?” Kristine was about to say, ‘Parrot,’ but shut her mouth on the word. “How?” “Visualize it. Think about this space sinking away.” Kristine looked around, thought about the ground under her becoming water, the entire area sinking away, going somewhere else. “Into the dark toy box and clothe the lid,” she said, sweeping her hand out. The barrier went black. Suddenly all around her was darkness. It was as if the temperature suddenly dropped, and she shivered, her diaper growing cold and clammy around her hips. There was an indirect light, and there were long shadows all around her. Turning in place, she started open mouth. “I’m really somewhere elthe.” “You are,” Tac told her. “Did I leave a hole in the worl’?” “No. Its as if this space no longer exists, the space it took up no longer there.” Kristine thought about that and shivered again. “Okay, take us back out.” Kristine nodded. Without being told she visualised the area returning to the world and said, “Open the toy box.” It became warm and brighter, and around her, the park returned. “That’s enough for today,” Tac said as she jumped up onto Kristine’s shoulder. “Back up to the roof.” Kristine tried to teleport, but her concentration failed, and she felt as if the world stuttered around her. Her hand tightened on the mace, and she almost hurled it at the ground. She felt tears in her eyes. It was all so hard, and she was so tired. She realised her emotions were suddenly out of control with exhaustion and she had been about to throw a tantrum because of it. I am not a baby, she told herself and focused. Kristine successfully teleported on her second attempt. Standing on the roof she followed Tac’s direction, dropping the barrier and then the exclusion field. From above she watched as people began to move back into the space she had earlier driven them from. Again they did not seem to notice that they were returning to the area, just as they had not been aware they had been leaving it. Within a few minutes it was as if it had never happened. Magic was amazing, Kristine thought. She teleported back to her apartment. Tac left her for some other business. Kristine made sure not to ask if that other business was Olivia. She sat down on her couch, her diaper squishing beneath her. She just wanted to rest a moment, then she would change back, but she was asleep in seconds. Someone, probably Mr Bear, had unfolded her couch, undressed her, changed her, and put her in the bed, sheets tucked in around her. While the magical bear could do all that to her and not wake her up was a little disconcerting, there was something about it that her still sleepy mind found comforting. Knowing that there was always going to be something that would take care of her. Closing her eyes she tried to go back to sleep, but after only a few seconds she opened her eyes and turned her head towards the clock in the room. She had been asleep for a few hours, and it was not too late in the evening. Kristine did not think she would get back to sleep. Sitting up, the sheets slipping off her, she found herself dressed in one of the pyjama tops she had bought. Mr Bear had not bother putting the bottoms on her. She got up from the bed, felt too lazy to hunt up the pyjama pants or switch from the thick diaper to a pair of training pants. She got her new laptop and tablet, setting them up on the coffee table as she sat down on the sofa bed. At first, she was not sure what to do, then she decided to search for a house. She suddenly wanted a bedroom, with a real bed. That search kept her busy until she felt tired enough to go back to sleep. Morning. Waking up from an orgasmic wet dream. Messy diaper. Mr Bear cleaning her up. She doubted she would ever get used to it. At the very least the sweaty, panting, twitchy, wet and wonderful feeling of the wet dream was something that would never get dull. Well, she hoped. Tac was not around. She sat on her folded up couch, wondering what she was going to do. Kristine thought that there was nothing more she could learn in researching the Nursery Knights. She would have to wait until Tac got back to her. Shopping was out. Leaning back on the couch, diaper crinkling under her, TV tuned to a local news station, what to do with the day occupied her thoughts. Sitting around the apartment sounded dull. Tac had said she needed to work on her magical stamina. That seemed like a good idea. Lisping out her transformation phrase left Nursery Knight Krisy standing in the apartment. She grabbed her a bag for her tablet, hung it over her shoulder, then tucked her tablet into it. Looking at herself in the mirror she giggled at how incongruous the black bag looked with the baby style dress. Then she disappeared, teleporting away. Kristine looked at houses. She practised putting up exclusion fields, making everyone leave the house. Then she would teleport in and look around. After getting a feel for the place, she would teleport out and then drop the field, watching as people went back in. It was kind of fun. By the end of the day she was feeling tired. She had been using her magic pretty heavily. Still, she felt kind of good about it, as if she was making progress. Back in her apartment she transformed back to her regular self, changed out of the wet diaper and into a set of dry training pants. She looked over the list of houses, considered what she had seen, then wrote a note explaining that she wanted to know more about one of the houses. She summoned her magic bag, put the letter in it, then dismissed the bag. Afterwards, Kristine made her dinner and was about to eat it when Tac came into the room. “Eat up, we have more training to do tonight. We’ll be working on scrying and remote viewing.” “All right,” Kristine said, then asked, “have you found anything out about the other Nursery Knights?” Tac shook her cat head. “Not yet.” Kristine nodded, not yet wanting to push, not wanting Tac asking more questions. So she ate quickly and then transformed. She and Tac headed out into the night for more practice. The next day Kristine found a set of papers in her magic bag. They were what turned out to be papers from someone who had performed a magical inspection on the house. Without the property owner’s knowledge apparently. As a lawyer, well, as someone who wanted to be one, that seemed a little wrong. As someone who was considering moving into that house she found she did not mind much. Along with the inspection results were a list of spells that could be used to repair the problems that the inspector had found. There was a report on the neighbourhood and the neighbours. Finally, there were the details of the offer that might be made. She read it over. She was not going to have to spend the money, but it still seemed like a big deal. The house was pleasant, not a big home, but it was on a big lot a lot of privacy. It had three bedrooms, the master unusually large with an east facing window. She picked up a pen and scrawled on the bottom of the page that she wanted the house. Then she returned it to her magic bag and dismissed it. Now what, she asked herself. What was she going to do? She wished she could talk to her friends, but all her friends were working for law firms. She could not contact any of them. Kristine really wanted to contact Olivia, but she knew she could not. She was also afraid of what she might learn if she did. After several minutes of sitting there she knew she had to do something. Transforming she teleported from her apartment. Standing on a windowsill, pacifier in her mouth, so she was invisible, Kristine looked in at the classroom. Perhaps she could go back to school. Relive her childhood. People always dreamed of that. It did not take her long to decide it would be more a nightmare than a dream. Classes looked boring. Worse for her as she knew everything they were teaching, or at least vaguely recalled it. And she was pretty sure that being a student in training pants or diapers would not be in anyway fun. After about an hour of watching she teleported away. There were rumours that the police had magical girls on the payroll. Being a police officer would let her still be part of the legal system. She stood in a corner, invisible, investigating the city’s central police station, trying to see what it might be to work there. Being invisible offered her a lot of opportunities see how the officers behaved. It seemed the female officers were subject to a fair amount of low-level harassment. It was coached as good-natured ribbing, but the female staff took a lot more of it. She saw no evidence that there was any magical staff there. Kristine suspected if there were any they were made to keep a low key. Harassment and being treated like an embarrassment. Kristine teleported away. The fire department seemed like a better work environment. As long as you did your work it looked like they gave everyone the same amount of respect. Hard work, but it looked rewarding. And the fire engines looked cool. It would be something to look into. Later. She teleported away. There was one more area where Kristine thought that she might get a job, The entertainment industry. She had thought about that earlier and been dismissive of it, but there were reasons to consider it. Kristine had learned that there was filming going on in the city, she teleported over to watch. As she stood invisible among the crew, she considered what it would be like to work in such an environment. Magical Girls had a certain cachet, and she was pretty cute. If she was not going to grow older, and she hoped it was not the case, but if it was, she was the type of child actress that the industry probably wanted. One that would not get older and age out of the part. Honestly, after watching for a few hours, she thought it looked a little dull. However, she could not deny that everyone seemed to be working hard. When Kristine teleported away, she decided she was willing to consider entertainment. “Have you found out about the other Nursery Knights?” Kristine asked Tac. “I am working on it,” Tac said. She sounded cross, and her hair stood up along her spine. “Well, work harder.” “Why is it so important to you?” The day had given Kristine an answer other than, ‘I want to know if they wake up with orgasms and wet diapers’. What she said was, “I want to know what to do with my life. They might have some ideas.” “Fine,” Tac said. “I’ll look deeper, but tonight we have to practice.” “I want to work on repair spells,” Kristine said, and then named some of the spells she had learned of that morning. “Repairs?” “I can? Can’t I?” “Well, you can, but why?” “I want to, and how to shield people and place from heat and fire.” “The fire shields are useful.” “And the repairs.” “Fine,” Tac told her. “Let’s go.” Kristine had fun that night. She and Tac teleported around the city, fixing things. A street covered in potholes and cracks left like new. A large number of street lights shining brightly again. Graffiti wiped away. She especially liked cleaning the graffiti, a wave of her hand, a lisping command, and walls were left unmarked. She also practised fire shields, though that was a little harder because there were no significant fires to work with. When Kristine returned home, she felt tired but pleased. “Okay, tomorrow night you can practice on your own. Fill in some more potholes.” “What are you going to do?” “I am going to find out about the other Nursery Knights before you throw a tantrum.” “I’m not going to throw a tantrum.” “Which is exactly what I would expect a toddler about to have a meltdown to say.” “Just shut up.” “Make sure you practice,” Tac said, and then was gone. “Stupid cat,” Kristine said. A large number of countries and cities had asked that the Magical Realm set up its central embassy in their territory. The diplomatic branch of the Magical Realm had decided to ignore all those requests and dump their embassy in the middle of the Antarctic. Tac usually thought that was pretty funny, but when she had to make her way to the embassy, she had to admit it was a little inconvenient. Even for a cat who walked through walls and played the Schrodinger game to be where she should not, it still took some time to get there. Which was why she had told Kristine to practice on her own. Tac figured she’s be gone at least a full twenty-four hours. The Antarctic was cold, even for a cat with as fabulous fur as she had. One of the first things the Magic Realm had done on setting up was to chill the continent back down to its proper temperature. No global warming allowed there anymore. It was showing off to the mundanes in part, but the staff were the type to like the cold. As Tac glided into the embassy on two legs, wrapped in a thick fur coat, she was greeted by a pair of ice warriors who looked her up and down and then stood aside so she could pass. “Thanks, boys,” she said, walking further into the ice palace. She passed through public areas and moved into the offices where the real work happened. Down, several levels below the ice was a room that looked like a mission control sort of place. Staff watched floating crystal balls, staring at the events taking place. Scrying in a world where almost no one knew how to put up a ward was one of the easiest ways to gather intelligence. Tac looked about and then walked up to a woman with white skin and blue hair, wearing a black suit that did all the right things for her. “Hey sweet stuff, looking for details on the Nursery Knights, Magical Girl team. Got a location?” The woman smiled. “Nursery Knights huh?” She spun the globe in front of her. Tac could have sworn she saw snowflakes in it. “Hmmm, I think you need to talk to Controller White Out.” She looked up towards one of the highest levels of the control centre. Tac followed her gaze, saw that the woman was looking at another white skinned, blue-haired beauty. “Well, happy to talk to the Controller. Thanks, sweetheart.” She left the first woman behind and climbed the stairs to where Controller White Out worked. “Hey Controller, I need some help finding some Magical Girls. Got time for a fellow working girl.” The woman called White Out looked at Tac for several seconds. “You don’t look the type who actually works that much.” “Guilty as charged, it’s the cat in me.” White Out smiled. “Well, one can’t be blamed for their nature I always say. Magical Girls?” “A team called the Nursery Knights.” White Out pursed her lips. “That sounds familiar.” She turned to her globe, spinning it about. “Hmm, I actually have a recent spike.” “That would probably be Kristine. I recently activated her.” White Out looked away from the globe towards Tac. “The Nursery Knights were active about twenty years ago.” “Yeah, I was a little late.” “A little?” “The cat in me.” White Out actually smiled. “All right, let’s ignore the recent activity.” She went back to the globe, turning it, running her hands over it. “Okay, now I remember. We started getting activity on them about twenty years ago, pretty consistent for about two years.” “Sounds right. It took the Nursery Knights about two years to take down the Nightmare King as I understand it.” “After that, there was consistent, low-level activity, about what you would expect from Magical Girls who are no longer active.” “Okay. So do you have any recent activity from them?” “No,” White Out said. “No?” “They went dark almost sixteen years ago.” “Went dark? Like they never transformed again?” “No. Even an untransformed Magical Girl occasionally gives off energy.” “So they’re dead?” White Out shook her head. “No, we would have picked up their deaths.” “How does a Magical Girl go dark then?” “It’s difficult. The girls have to actively mask themselves in the world. It takes a lot of work.” “Does it happen often?” “No.” “Has an entire team ever gone dark?” “No.” Tac said nothing for several seconds. “Well, that is weird.” “Yes. It is why I remembered them.” “Well, I am going to have to speak to those in the know.” “Who is that?” “That,” Tac said and smiled, “is first the coordinator of that team, and then their liaisons.” “Ah.” White Out nodded. “But, that being said, are you like all cold, or do you think I can warm you up. I got a talented cat’s tongue, but I don’t want it freezing to anything.” After her usual morning wake-up pleasure and mess Kristine had planned on spending the day fixing stuff to practice her magic, and then she had planned on talking to someone in the fire department. There was a note from Tac in the front pocket of her magic bag, telling her to keep practising. That made the idea of popping around and repairing things seem even better. However, she ended up on the roof of a building across from the courthouse, pacifier in her mouth, using the scrying spells that she had learned to watch the court proceedings. Oscar was a pleasure to watch, and she could see that Daniel was working hard to keep up. He seemed to be enjoying himself. She could not help but feel a stab of envy. Sitting on the edge of the roof, sucking on her pacifier, watching the trial, hours passed before a recess was called. During that time her diaper had grown wet. Something she only noticed when she stood and felt it sag. “Thith ith getting ridiculouth,” she mumbled aloud. She reached under her skirt, checking the diaper. It did not seem too wet yet. How had the actual Nursery Knights dealt with their wet diapers? Had their Mr Bears been continually changing them? After another check of her diaper, she decided she did not need to change it yet. She teleported away from the court, to the roof of the building in which Cotton and Black had their offices. On the roof, she called up her scrying spell and scanned the office for Olivia. It felt a little creepy, spying on her ex, but she wanted to know how Olivia was doing. Kristine found Olivia at her desk, working. Through the scrying spell she watched Olivia as she worked, trying to discern how she was doing. The face that had grown so familiar looked much like it had in the time Kristine had known her. Was she looking sad, or happy? Were their dark circles under her eyes, as if she had not been sleeping? And if she had not been sleeping was that because she was spending her nights crying over love lost, or because Tac was keeping her awake. Was that far off look because she was thinking of Kristine, or Tac, or was she just wondering what she was going to have for dinner? Two other women came up to Olivia. Kristine recognised them both, though she only knew one of them, Wendy Davis, another articling student. The other woman was a secretary, but Kristine had never known her name. They asked Olivia for some help with research in the library. Olivia agreed and went with them. The same smiles, the same tone of voice, Kirstine would be hard pressed to find anything that suggested that Olivia was in any way distressed. What did it mean? Olivia seemed pretty friendly with the secretary, who name Kristine learned was ‘Bethany’. Was Bethany Kristine’s replacement? No, she told herself, Olivia would not just jump into a new relationship. Kristine was sure of that. However, after that every smile had Kristine wondering. Maybe Tac had done something? Maybe Tac had made Olivia forget about her. Though Tac had said she wanted to catch Olivia on the rebound, so she could not have made Olivia forget. Kristine ran her hands through her hair and let a small cry of exasperation around her pacifier. It was so hard. She just wanted to know what Olivia was thinking. Was there a spell for that? She would have to ask Tac. “No,” she growled. Bad enough she was watching Olivia, but to try to read her mind? That would push her well into the creepy territory. Kristine was somewhat aware that she needed to poop, but she ignored it. She could hold it, and she was still trying to understand what Olivia was feeling. Someone mentioned Kristine, wondering if it was true what they had heard. Kristine focused on Oliva’s face, trying to figure out what her expression meant. Was it a sad smile? A frown? Was she about to say something, tell them it was true? Then Kristine was distracted by the feeling in her diaper. The warm, bulky mess that was filling the seat. The scrying spell collapsed, and Kristine opened her mouth in an ‘O’ of surprise. Her pacifier fell from her mouth, jerked to a stop by the ribbon. She reached behind herself, put her hands on the seat of her diaper. There was a weight in the back, and she pushed at it, feeling the warm, almost hot, poop squish again her. She gasped at the strange feeling, kept pressing it against her, even as the continued to fill her diaper. She was squatting down, pushing more of the poop into her diaper. She could not stop herself as she continued to rub the mess against her bottom. What was she doing? What was she feeling? It occurred to her she was visible, for the pacifier was not in her mouth, rubbing the back of her messy diaper. “No,” she grunted, and snatched up the pacifier, putting it back in her mouth. She stood, the mess shifting. Envisioning her apartment, she teleported home. “Mithter Bear,” she cried out. Mr Bear showed up, with her magic bag over his shoulder. Within in moments, the bear had a changing pad on the floor and Kristine on her back. He had her messy diaper off in about twenty seconds and began to clean her up. Soon her bottom was clean, oiled up and powdered. Mister Bear had slid a new diaper under her bottom, lowered her onto it and taped it up around her. Kristine was so glad to be clean, happy that she was no longer tempted by a messy diaper. She thanked Mr Bear and sent him away. Lying on the changing bad, legs spread, the magic bag full of diapers and training pants beside her, Kristine wondered what she was going to do. Would she end up rubbing a messy diaper all over her bottom every time she messed herself? Was she going to mess herself more often? Kristine sat up and grabbed up the changing pad, folding it up and stuffing it into her magic bag. She checked the zippered pocket, seeing if there were any new messages. Dismissing the bag, she reversed her transformation. Back in her clothing from the morning, she realised she was still in a diaper. She had not taken it off from when Mr Bear had changed her that morning. “I should have put on the training pants,” she told herself. However, she did not change out of the diaper. She unfolded her couch, sat down on the thin mattress, and pulled the blankets over her head. Tac was glad to be back in the Magic Realm. She breathed in deeply of the air rich in magical energy. “Good to be home,” she said to herself. “Be better if my expense account was reactivated.” Around her was the Great City, built around the gate that led to the mundane world. Ever since she had started dealing with the Magical Girl program, the city had been Tac’s home. While she would have preferred to make her way straight to the entertainment district, the lack of an expense account would make such a trip nothing but depressing. Instead, she made her way across the city, forced to rely on public transport. Not that she paid for it of course. A cat can sit on top of a tram car, and no one ever notices. If you circled the city, always counter widdershins, after always twenty minutes, one would find themselves looking out at a lake that was an impossible blue. Above the lake was a vast globe of polished silver, the impossible colour of the water reflected in it. The globe was the Office of Magic in the Mundane and handled, among many other things, the deployment of Magical Girls. Switching back to her human form after jumping down from the tram, ignoring an angry call from the tram driver, she stepped up on one of the entry portals. There was a sense of movement for a moment, then she was standing in the central foyer of the Office of Magic in the Mundane. Tac did not bother talking to the receptionist golems (cute as they were made, they gave her a significant ‘Uncanny Valley’ vibe). Her job had brought her to the office many times in the past, and she knew where she wanted to go. In the admin section of Magical Girl processing Tac chatted up a pretty little filing clerk and got her to pull the information on who had been in charge of the Nursery Knight’s project. After a bit of bite (the clerk had some mouse in her, and as a cat, Tac had to nip) and tickle Tac was on her way to the office of one Umon Derrypiz. Umon was, unfortunately, as far as Tac was concerned, male. Tac was pretty good with getting on the right side of women. She had a knack for it. With Umon she was just going to have to be professional. That was annoying. She entered his office, decent size, midlevel paper-pusher type of place. There was a man behind a desk. She assumed Umon. He looked up from whatever he had been working on. “Yes?” “Umon Derrypiz?” “Yes. Who are you?” “Tac, Magical Girl liaison, second class.” “I see. How can I help you?” It seemed to be going well. With a smile, Tac crossed the room. “I’m looking for information on the Magical Girl team the Nursery Knights. I understand you are the coordinator of that team.” “I am the coordinator of a lot of teams. I don’t know why you would expect me to be able to help.” Tac was taken aback. She wondered what had happened that made him get all prickly. Maybe he did not like cats. “I suppose,” she said, “but this team was all little girls, around four or five, kind of unique.” “All Magical Girl teams are unique. That is the point.” Again Tac felt as if she had missed something. “Well, the Nursery Knights as a whole went dark about fifteen years ago, which is weird, so I was hoping to get some details about them. Maybe something about their mission required them to disappear?” “Why are you wasting my time with this?” he demanded, pounding a closed fist on his desk. Were they speaking two different languages that only sounded the same? Tac wondered if she was insulting him. She would have to explain things. “I recently activated the last of the Nursery Knights you see. And she wants to meet the other Knights, to get an idea of what is going on. Poor girl, all lost and alone.” Tac decided to play the sympathy card. “You activated the sixth Nursery Knight?” he asked her. He seemed surprised, maybe. “I’ll admit that I was little late,” Tac said, assuming that was the cause of his surprise. “The sixth Nursery Knight is active, has become a Magical Girl?” Same shocked expression. Tac could not figure it. “Yes. Nice girl. Named Kristine.” “I have to go,” Umon said as he stood up. “What? But what about the Nursery Knights?” “Look them up in the records,” he told her as he started towards the door, almost knocking Tac over. “When are you going to be back? I really wanted to talk to you about this?” “I don’t know, urgent business,” he called back to her as he left the room. “Well, that is just great,” Tac said as she left the office as well. “Now I got to look up records. Maybe mousey will help me.” With his quick pace, almost a run really, Umon left her behind. Tac ambled, as was her way, back towards the admin section. She was about halfway there when someone suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and spun her around. Tac found herself facing an angry looking Gorgeous. Though as far as Tac was concerned Gorgeous could only look angry, so it really meant nothing to her. “What are you doing back here?” Gorgeous demanded. “Hi Gorgeous, good to see you. Did not miss me?” Gorgeous actually growled, showing teeth. Tac raised her hands. “Now Gorgeous, calm down. I’m here working, for my Magical Girl.” That gave Gorgeous pause, and she stopped showing teeth. “What do you mean?” “She wants to meet the other Nursery Knights, perfectly sensible right.” Gorgeous narrowed her eyes. “Why are you here then?” “Cause I can’t find them for her, and she's really a bitch about constantly asking.” Gorgeous frowned. “What do you mean you can’t find them?” “Just that I can’t. I talked to the monitoring station people at the embassy. I met a really nice lady who while looking like an ice queen melted rather nicely when I…” “Tac!” “Right, sorry. Anyway White Out told me that the Nursery Knights had all gone dark about fifteen years ago.” “What?” Gorgeous’ eyes widened. “Yeah, it is odd, right? I came here to speak to the team’s coordinator to see if I could find out anything, for all the good that did me. Acted like he had never heard of the Nursery Knights and then when I told him I was trying to find them for Kristine he was all surprised and then ran off. I mean, I admit I was a little late but…” “Shut up Tac.” Tac took a step back. “Well excuse me.” Gorgeous was frowning, there was a line between her eyes from concentration. “The team went dark, all at the same time?” “Yes. That is what I said.” Tac sighed. “And you came here, and the coordinator got defensive when you mentioned the Nursery Knights?” “I suppose that might be one way of looking at it.” “And as soon as you mentioned the sixth Nursery Knight was active he suddenly had to leave?” Tac nodded. “Yes. Do you want to state the obvious some more Gorgeous?” “Are you that self-absorbed or are you just stupid?” “I think we both know that I'm just that self-absorbed. It's kind of my thing.” Gorgeous shook her head. “Cats,” she muttered softly, and then said, “This coordinator was responsible for the disappearance of the Nursery Knights, or if not responsible played a part in it. And now that he has learned the sixth Knight is active he has run off to arrange her disappearance.” Tac’s eyes widened. “Hey, that makes sense. That bastard.” “Go, go back to the Mundane Realm. You have my permission to use one of the speed passes.” “But what about Umon, and the other Liaisons?” “I’ll look into that. You get back and see to the protection of your Magical Girl.” “Fine,” Tac said, “I’m going.” She paused. “Don’t suppose you might activate my expense account again? Just so I can get a little pick me up before I go?” “Get out of here,” Gorgeous almost screamed. “Man, calm down,” Tac said as she turned and walked off in the direction of the exit. “Don’t see why you are worried. Kristine is probably just fine.” Kristine was not fine. She was sitting on her bed, blankets pulled over her head, wishing she had never become a magical girl. The money and all the other things seemed little compensation for the fact she had been squatting on a roof, rubbing her messy diaper against her bottom. And just maybe she had enjoyed it. She shook her head angrily in denial. Hours had passed, and the room had grown dark around her. She might have sat under her blankets all night if there had not been a knock on her door. At first, she ignored it, but when the knocking turned to a louder pounding, she tossed off the blanket and stood. “What do you want?” she demanded loudly, walking towards the door, slapping the light on. She looked out the peephole. Two men stood at the threshold of the apartment. Both wore suits, the smaller one in dark grey, the taller, heavier one in dark red. “Hello Miss,” the smaller one said, appearing as if he was trying to look back through the peephole. “We’d like to speak to you about your little friend Tac.” Kristine frowned. Had Tac found out something and sent these two as messengers? She made sure the chain was in place and then opened the door, peeking out. “What about Tac?” she asked. She had a better look at the two men than through the peephole. Their suits looked cheap, smelled of mothballs. The smaller one smiled, showing a mouthful of pointy, yellow teeth. “Ah, your little friend is in trouble. Needs you to help her she does. Isn’t that right Mr Badger?” he looked towards the large man. “Most true Mr Rat. Mewling sadly she was, desperate need of saving. Said she loves you she did.” “You’ve never met Tac,” Kristine said, slamming the door closed, bolting it and jumping back. She had no idea who those men were, but if Tac wanted her help, she was pretty sure she would demand it, and there would be no statements of love. “Now Miss, don’t be like that,” Mr Rat said from the other side of the door. The doorknob rattled, and there was a thump as something heavy hit it. Kristine transformed into a Nursery Knight and jammed her pacifier into her mouth, becoming invisible. A moment later the door came free of its hinges and fell in. Mr Badger entered, followed by Mr Rat. Kristine stepped back towards the wall, ready to teleport away. Mr Badger looked around the main room from his place near the door. Mr Rat looked into her kitchen and then the bathroom. “It looks like she's done a runner Mr Badger,” Mr rat said. “Her profile pegged her a teleporter. She could be anywhere now Mr Rat.” “That is rather unfortunate I'm thinking.” “That is so Mr Rat, but were she a time jumper she could be anywhen. You got to look on the positive side.” “You are correct about that Mr Badger. Should we wait here, in case she comes back?” “I think Mr Rat we had best tell his Loftiness about this.” “He won’t be pleased about it Mr Badger.” “That is most certain Mr Rat, but we do ourselves no favours by putting it off.” “Then let us go Mr Badger.” The two left together. Kristine, still invisible, watched them walk down the hall, towards the elevator. She waited until she heard the elevator arrive, listened to the sound of the door closing. She then stepped into the centre of the room, waved her mace at the broken door. It swung up into place, the twisted hinges mostly righting themselves. Good enough for now, she thought and teleported to the front of the building. About thirty seconds later she saw Mr Rat and Mr Badger exit her building and walk to the parking lot. There they got into a beat up old muscle car and then drove away. Kristine followed them, teleporting from rooftop to rooftop. They drove towards the old manufacturing district. While much of the area had been gentrified, old manufacturing buildings turned to condos, the car stopped in one of the regions that had so far avoided renewal. Parking in the lot of an old foundry the two men left their car and entered the building. Kristine followed them. On the first floor was a room that had probably once served as offices. Now it was empty, but for a throne-like chair on which a man with blue skin, dressed in luxe clothing, grey and red and silver. There were several women there, fawning over the man. Kristine noted that all the woman had blank expressions and glassy eyes. “Where is the girl?” he demanded as Mr Rat and Mr Badger entered. He pushed the woman sitting on his lap to the floor as he stood. “Spooked, she teleported away,” Mr Rat said. “Hardly cared about her little cat friend it seems,” Mr Badger said. “What?” the blue man asked. “She looked older than the other Nursery Knights, didn’t she Mr Badger.” “As you say Mr Rat. Less trusting I would say.” “More mature.” “Damn,” the blue man said. “The Duke will not be pleased.” “One would expect,” Mr Rat said. “We’re returning to the Magical Realm. We’ll get a tracker. Best not to let the Duke know of this.” “Most wise, that is,” Mr Badger said. The blue man reached into his jacket, brought out a gem the size of a chicken egg. It glittered and shone with its own inner light. The light grew, Kristine had to look away. When the glow faded, the three men were done. The women all seemed to come to their senses, looked around, confused, scared. Kristine stayed close to them, waited for them to sort themselves out, followed them from the building and watched over them, still invisible, until they had got to the well lit and safer gentrified area. Satisfied that they would be okay, she teleported back to her apartment. There she found Tac, who looked a little relieved when Kristine showed up. “I saw the damaged door and was worried.” Kristine was a little surprised that Tac could be worried. She waved her mace at the door, completing the repairs to it. Then she told Tac what had happened. Tac told her what she had learned. “Thomeone kidnapped the Nurthery Knightth?” “It does look that way,” Tac said. “And now they want me?” “Complete set I would say. Collectors are like that.” “What the hell? What am I thuppothed to do?” “Ah, good question.” “That’th why I athked it.” Tac nodded. “Well, you could try hiding, but you did say they were going to get a tracker.” “That’th what they thaid.” “Right. Well, if they get a true tracker there is no hiding it. It will find you, but they probably won’t get a true tracker.” “Why?” “Cause they are expensive and most end up killing what they are tracking.” “What?” Kristine’s eyes widened. “Well, why else track something?” Kristine had no answer. “So they are probably going to get a lesser tracker. You might be able to hide from that, but you will constantly be on the move.” “I can’t keep running.” Though she thought about it and realised there was nothing in her life that really required her to stay in one place. That might have depressed her were she not worried about the things hunting her. “Well, there is a place you can go where they won’t be able to track you.” “Where?” “The Magical Realm. Whoever is after you might waste weeks hunting the Mundane Realm before they figure you ran to the Magical Realm. And you’ll be a lot harder to track in the Magical Realm. Plus, that’s where we can find out who is behind all this, maybe even stop it.” “Maybe even stop it? Maybe?” “You said they mentioned a Duke. Duke’s can be powerful. I’m not about to stick my tail into a mess like that.” “Thankth a lot,” Kristine said, the lisp taking the edge off the sarcasm. “Listen, Gorgeous seems to care about this, and while she is a pain in my most amazing ass, she does know her stuff. So just trust me. Come to the Magical Realm and maybe we get this sorted out to your benefit. And, most importantly, as I will be doing official work there, they will probably reactivate my expense account.” “Why thould I care about your expenthe account?” “I don’t understand the question,” Tac said after a few seconds. Kristine sighed. “Fine, let’th go to the Magical Realm.”
  7. 3 points
    We were still together, that was a start. After what I had done I would nt have blamed my wife Poppy if she had slapped my face,thrown me out of our marital home of three years and changed all the locks. I'd lost count how many times I'd asked myself how could I have been so stupid. Yes, it was nt a long sordid affair, it was just one drunken mistake but why did it have to be with Lola, Poppy's best friend of over 20 years and why it Gods name did it have to end with Lola pregnant with my child. That news alone could have broken Poppy as we'd had no luck after trying for a child over the last 12 months. It's not as if they are similar, Poppy I'd always describe as a "skinny blonde", quite quiet and shy but with a smile that would light up any room she walked into. Lola on the other hand was what many in the pub called "a mouthy piece", dark hair and far thicker set than Poppy, she bore more than a passing resemblance to English Celebrity chef Nigella Lawson. I did nt think she was my type but Mr Jim Beam had proved to me different. I still think back to how I found myself in Lola's company when Poppy had gone to stay at her mothers house up North for the weekend. Time has dulled even the smallest memories of the night, a quick fumble in a drunken haze that left neither of us exactly sexually fulfilled but created a new life. I can Just about recall the horror we both felt in the morning as we woke up in the same bed and perhaps we would and could have kept it a secret from my lovely Poppy and everyone else if it was nt for 'Junior' That day, sitting next to Poppy, holding her hand, as I confessed to my indiscretion was one memory I would happily wipe from my mind. The hurt on her pretty face was heart breaking, never had I felt such a let down as the horrible news sank in with the love of my life. The days of tears that followed almost drove me to the point of suicide. I could nt bear my Princess being in such emotional pain. 6 months down the line things had improved, whilst it was never far from our minds, Lola's growing tummy helped that, it did nt dominate our lives. Our relationship dynamics had changed over the time, always mindful that I had almost finished our marriage, I became more passive, Poppy on the other hand had began to assert herself becoming the dominant one whereas before she'd been happy to let me the lead the way. The friendship between Poppy and Lola had also changed too, bizarrely it had got stronger, they saw each other much more regularly then before she was pregnant, Lola was a constant visitor to our home. I was never sure whether it was because Poppy wanted to keep reminding me of my mistake or whether she was keen to have an input in the little life created by her two closest friends. I of course tried to avoid being left on my own with Lola. Whilst I was sure that I/we would never make the same mistake again there was no reason to tempt fate. If Lola and myself were in the same room I’d always use Poppy as a screen, Poppy was always between myself and Lola which meant that I’ve never had to address the ‘baby situation’ and how the birth will affect the rest of our lives. That was until that fateful day. I had sensed that something was up on the Friday after returning home from work. Poppy was very quiet and whilst that was nt unusual her eyes showed that she was deep in thought. “Dan” she eventually broke the silence. “Yes sweet” I replied “We need to talk about Lola and the baby” It was the first time she’d used the b word in my presence. “Of course dear, I know I made the biggest mistake of my life but with your help I can do the right thing going forward” “The right thing?” Poppy smirked “The right thing would have to keep your thing in your trousers and we would nt be in this situation” I nodded silently as Poppy continued. “As you know, your baby has only a few months before it arrives and prior to that there are going to be some changes” Poppy went on to explain that Lola’s small one bedroom flat was wholly unsuitable for a child to grow up in. And that the tomorrow (Saturday) Lola would be moving into our 4 bedroom townhouse. That way she could help with child and I’d be able to do my job and provide for my offspring. Twice I tried to interrupt Poppy but with a finger lifted to her lips she dismissed my protestations. “Also as a first time Mother and with no siblings or other children in the family Lola is very nervous about looking after a baby” “She’s going to need some help, and that’s where you come in” Keen to stay on Poppy’s good side I would have done almost anything. “Of course Princess, let me know what I can do” Poppy just smiled “Good boy”
  8. 3 points
    If this actually is a true story, intentionally messing your diaper in front of someone without their permission is extremely inappropriate and I feel bad for your therapist. FYI, a post like this is probably better suited for the "stories" forum and not in a serious discussion about real life circumstances.
  9. 3 points
    All people are allowed their opinions here but we also need to try to remain on topic and not get into arguments So let's lose the religious bickering and get back to mourning the LV victims and how we're handling that. Bettypooh
  10. 3 points
    How many times have I said "I do not want the public in my bedroom, so I do not put my bedroom in the public square" and "Quoting an anti-drunk driving ad 'your lifestyle is your business, but if you take it out on the road, it's everybody's business'" When you put your business in the street, ANY business; most people say "doesn't he have any couth?" or "Is he so addicted or out of control that he can't lay off it for even a few hours? Does it HAVE to be 24/7: Doesn't he have a life?". That's natural with ANYTHING. Keep your actions among the willing: that is true of bowling, baseball or bambinos; Racing, religion or rubber panties. Different strokes for different folks Beyond that, there is no such thing as 'the general pulbic". All that is is a catchbasin for persons who have nothing in common. Like everything else, it is a collection of individuals based on being a random selection. Groups do only what their constituent individual members do. they are not magic entities. To be a psychological slave to that is to be a psychological slave to a non-entity and beneath human dignity
  11. 3 points
    I guess the basic message here should be that if you get your jollies from it, then it needs to be kept private. the lifestyle can be enjoyed without being shared or accepted by everyone.
  12. 3 points
    Here is the next update to this story This has been available on my Patreon for the last week for those pledging $5 or more. All of my stories are updated their one week before becoming publicly available. Those that pledge $10 get the same access plus exclusive stories. I aim to post a story update every 4 days. A big thank you to everyone who reads and enjoys my content. An extra large thank you to those that pledge money to me and allow me to post and write so much: Dannydazzler, Daniel O, Lena S, Jerry J, Kyle L, Kian R, Mario, Frank S, Charlie S, Alex B, P, James S, Orion F, John, Diapering Daddy, Eric C, Paul E, Kevin H, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Zachary U, Thomas R S, Matthew S, Pierry L, Matthew, John D, Diapcapo, Butters11, Ben F, LB Iceland, Liv, Cyatommorrow, Emmanuel S, Henry C, Bob, Michelle G, Kent J, Scott S, James B https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 I also do commissions. If you are interested send me a message. --- Chapter 23 – Choices and Plans When Saturday rolled around and Sarah opened her eyes she could immediately feel the butterflies in her stomach fluttering away. This was a big day and she was very nervous for what it would bring. She knew that Nick would be off to the football and she knew that she would be seeing Kirsty for the first time in a week, the first time since she had been put in nappies. The potential for embarrassment was huge. What would Kirsty think of her for allowing this to happen even if it was to save the marriage? It was hard to believe she had been in the padding non-stop for so long already. It still felt so alien to Sarah with every crinkle a horrible reminder of the position she was in. She was ready to be out of them for good and, if nothing else, this experience had taught her that Nick was nowhere near as reformed as she thought he was. She still had work to do. As Sarah sat up in the crib she yawned and looked out the window. The sun was already up but she had no idea what time it was. The sound of cars on the main road nearby made her assume it was mid-morning already. Sarah felt a slight pressure in her bladder as she sat up and knew what was coming. Climbing to her feet and squatting down, Sarah felt a hot stream of urine hit the bottom of the padding. She sighed as she waited for her bladder to finish emptying. After a week of nappies she had got use to the feeling of using them. She hated being made to wet herself but at least she still had full control, Sarah had been very observant of her control and made sure to hold on whenever she could to not weaken her bladder in the same way her husband had. Sarah sat back down on the mattress when she was done and sighed again as the heat of her freshly wet nappy slowly creeped throughout the bottom of the nappy. She had no option now but to sit there and wait for her husband to release her, a prospect that she both welcomed and dreaded. --- Nick slowly stirred from his peaceful slumber all alone in the huge double bed. He was spread out across the soft mattress in just his nappy, which was unsurprisingly soaked. Nick had enjoyed a couple of beers at the computer after putting Sarah to bed and the results were now in the padding around his waist. With a smile and a stretch, Nick slowly sat up and yawned. According to the bedside clock it was already mid-morning, he had been having an impromptu lie-in. Nick couldn’t stay in bed for long though since he had his day out planned. Standing up, Nick felt his heavy diaper droop between his legs slightly. He reached down and cupped the bottom of the nappy between his legs, the warm wetness felt good against his skin and he suddenly had a change of heart. Nick sat back down on the bed and cupped his nappy. He could feel his tool twitching inside the warm padding already and he smiled naughtily as he laid back on the bed with his legs hanging over the edge. Putting his hand on the front of his nappy, Nick started rubbing the puffed out padding against himself. He couldn’t help but let out a small moan as he felt the saturated material gently encase his penis. Nick would never admit it to anyone else but masturbating in a wet nappy like this felt a lot better than using his hand alone. The heavy nappy wrapped around him and the extra contact and weight increased the stimulation to his sensitive genitals. Nick quickly picked up the pace of his self-stimulation as he rubbed with more and more desperation. He wasn’t interested in making this a prolonged pleasure session, he just wanted a release to relax him for the day ahead. Nick’s second hand went to the front of his nappy and joined in the action as he felt himself reaching completion. He closed his eyes as he reached the peak of pleasure and then grunted as he went over the edge and came into the front of the padding. His rubbing slowed and then stopped as he sighed in contentment and let his arms drop to the side of his body. When Nick finally stood up he stretched and adjusted his crotch with a bit of a grimace. He walked out of the bedroom and down the landing, he pushed the nursery door open and yawned as he walked inside. Walking over to the changing table, Nick jumped up and laid back. He was aware of Sarah’s eyes on him as he pulled the tapes off his nappy. When he looked down he became aware that the front of the padding had seen better days and he wondered if Sarah noticed that the padding was all broken up. If she did see that she would probably guess what had happened which would be a little embarrassing for Nick. Nick pulled the used nappy away, folded it up haphazardly and dropped it on the floor beside the changing table. Reaching down for a fresh nappy he quickly placed it underneath him and taped it up. He would be lying if he said he wasn’t nervous about wearing a diaper to the football match but it wasn’t like there was much choice. When Nick was done, he jumped down and headed to the crib which he dropped the side of. He smiled in satisfaction to see his wife’s nappy was also soaked, the wetness indicator changing colour to let anyone nearby know what she had done. Nick watched Sarah waddle over to the changing table and lay down. She didn’t say a word to Nick and just allowed her husband to remove her wet nappy and replace it with a dry one. Once the nappies were changed, Nick led his wife downstairs and into the dining room. Sarah didn’t expect anything else so she jumped up into the high chair and let Nick lower the tray in front of her. The routine was so ingrained by now that Sarah didn’t say anything, she just sighed as Nick walked through to the kitchen. Nick got two bowls out and placed them on the kitchen counter. He lazily took cereal and milk out and placed them on the side as well, he was still naked except for his nappy but it was yet another in a long line of warm days. He yawned as he poured out his cereal and was just about to pick the bowls up when he had a devious idea. Opening up the medicine drawer, Nick pulled out some powdered laxatives that dissolved in drinks. He thought that maybe Kirsty should get a little present when he dropped Sarah off, he smiled at his own idea as he ripped open three of the sachets and poured them into Sarah’s cereal. Taking a spoon and mixing it in he looked closely and couldn’t really tell the difference between the two bowls. It occurred to him as he stood up that his wife could very well have done the same thing to him at one point or another. He certainly wouldn’t put it past her. “Here you go.” Nick said with sickly sweet insincerity as he placed one of the bowls on the high chair’s tray. Nick sat down with his own breakfast and tried to hide his wide smile when Sarah started eating. He began eating his own food and thought about the day ahead. Nick’s nerves were starting to fray and he felt the butterflies in his stomach, he hadn’t seen his friends in a while and going to a busy football match brought all kinds of worries. When the two of them had both finished with their breakfast, Nick unlocked Sarah and led her back upstairs. It was only when he started climbing the stairs that he belatedly realised his nappy was wet already, only a little damp but enough for him to notice. He didn’t remember it happening which was a concern. “Get yourself dressed.” Nick ordered Sarah as they reached the nursery, “And make it something suitably babyish. If I think you look too grown up you’ll be going to Kirsty’s in nothing but the padding around your waist.” Sarah winced when Nick reached down and patted her nappy. She turned away and walked into the nursery, unwilling to face more humiliation. She was starting to wonder how long she could put up with this for. Nick walked into the main bedroom and got dressed in some very casual clothes. His favourite football team’s home shirt and a pair of baggy trousers, clothes that would do a great job of hiding his padded state. He walked back to the nursery and opened the door to see Sarah scowling behind a very pretty pink dress that had little white bows on the hemline. The way Sarah was pouting behind it reminded Nick of a sulking toddler. “You look adorable.” Nick said as he failed to hide his smile. “Shut up…” Sarah replied quietly behind rosy cheeks as she headed for the stairs. It was as the two of them walked downstairs that Sarah felt the first rumbling in her stomach. It didn’t seem like anything too urgent so she just ignored it as she put her shoes on, she had other things to worry about such as going out in such an embarrassing state of dress. They stayed relatively silent as Nick led Sarah to the car. As Sarah was strapped into the child’s seat in the back she took a deep breath, the meeting she was about to have with her best friend would be embarrassing but maybe it would save her. Surely Kirsty would help her out… Nick had his own nerves about meeting his friends but he was confident that he could shield their awkward questions and as long as he was careful there should be no reason for them to find out what had been happening. When Nick got into the car and pulled away from the driveway he belatedly realised that he hadn’t changed out of his wet nappy before leaving the house, he had also neglected to bring a change with him. He should be fine, Nick thought, he wouldn’t be out for too long and would just have to be extra careful. Sarah tried to duck down in her seat as best she could. It was humiliating to be strapped into a toddler seat such as this and it was even worse when she was dressed like this. As the car ran over a pothole in the road she found herself feeling very full and a cramp hit her lower digestive system. She looked down at her tummy worriedly and hoped that she would get to Kirsty’s before anything happened, she was sure her friend would let her use the bathroom. It was only halfway through the quiet drive that a real problem began to develop. Sarah found that the bowel movement that she felt she had plenty of time for was starting to become much more urgent. It was strange as she never usually had such problems. It seemed like only minutes from when she first felt a need for the bathroom till she was at the point where the need was getting urgent. “Are you alright back there?” Nick asked looking in the rear view mirror. Sarah was clutching her tummy and grimacing. She felt like she just wanted to curl up into a ball in private until she felt better, instead she was being driven through town whilst strapped into a seat and unable to move. “I’m… Fine…” Sarah said through gritted teeth as she clutched her stomach. “You don’t look fine.” Nick replied with a knowing smile, “You look like someone who needs the little girl’s room.” “I… Wait. How would you know?” Sarah suddenly grew suspicious. Her husband had a terrible poker face and was looking back at her a little too much. “Oh, you know, I’ve been in that position.” Nick said offhandedly, “Sometimes breakfast can just go right through you…” “NICK!” Sarah suddenly yelled in anger and shock, “Did… Did you put something in my cereal!?” “Now what would make you think I would do a little thing like that?” Nick replied with an exaggerated attempt to sound innocent. “Because I did it to you an-” Sarah was still shouting but now she was shouted down by Nick. “I knew it!” Nick yelled with a laugh, “And you have the gall to yell at me!” “It was different…” Sarah muttered quietly. If she was honest she had no idea why it was different, maybe she just felt that way because it didn’t happen to her. Sarah suddenly winced and leant forward in her seat. No matter what had happened the consequences were going to be the same. Her bowels pushed against the delicate defences of her body, a battle between will and physical limitation. Nick pulled the car over against the curb. They were ten minutes from Kirsty’s house and now Nick was leaning around in his seat with a smile. He was going to watch Sarah soil herself and then leave her for someone else to clean up. “Oh… Wait, wait, wait…” Nick said as if his wife was performing for him. Nick pulled his phone out of his pocket and quickly started recording. He held it up and pointed the screen at the dishevelled looking Sarah.
  13. 2 points
    The recent issue with the stories gave me the opportunity to repost this story after taking the time to fix grammar and spelling mistake that had been in the original. It is however the same story that I originally posted, just with less issues. I will be posting the the Chasing Emily side stories, 'Working on the Underground Railway' and 'Games of Skill, Games of Chance' once I have finished proofing them. I hope you enjoy this story Chasing Emily by InkuHime Emily loved her apartment. She loved the old brickwork, and the wood, polished by age, with a patina that was nearly impossible to reproduce artificially. Then there was the view, which most people would probably find nothing to praise, but Emily liked it. Old factories and squat office buildings, widely spaced, all of it built nearly a hundred years prior, and largely abandoned for the last twenty years. The way the morning and setting sun caught all the old architecture, she could stare at it for hours, or at least until the sun climbed too high or set. She liked the people or the fact that they minded their own business. And she really liked the fact that for whatever reason of reverse gentrification seemed to be at play that giants did not seem to want to live there. A few littles like her, but mostly inbetweeners, oddballs who did not quite fit into society. Artists mostly, a handful of people practising nearly forgotten trades, like the blacksmith who lived down on the first floor, or the man who made handmade paper in the factory across the street. She was a little out of place as she practised a highly technical trade. She was a programmer, a graphic designer, a bit of a hacker (that she kept extra secret), all freelance. Someone rang her doorbell. She got up from her seat, slipping down onto the floor from a chair that would have been a decent size for an inbetweener, and walked towards the door. She had a small flat screen monitor by the door displaying an image of the hallway. Standing in front of her apartment door was a young man, a tall inbetweener, a clerk at the organic market down the street. He carried two bags in his arms. Pressing the intercom button, she said, “Hey Ted, just leave them out there. I’ll get them in a couple of minutes.” “Sure thing Miss Black,” he said, then put the bags down and left. She waited until he had entered the rickety old elevator and the doors had closed before she opened her door and pulled both bags in. It was not that she thought that Ted was one of those that felt all littles needed to be taken care of, but the market he worked at was one of the few places that saw significant visitors from outside of the area. All she needed was him talking about the little who lived by herself. Say that to the right Amazon, well, the wrong one, and it was like waving a red flag in front of a bull. Bad analogy she knew, as bulls were colour blind. Carefully she picked up each bag and carried each one at a time to her kitchen. The place had been scaled towards the tall inbetweener crowd, sort of a safe size as even an Amazon could live there. As a little, she made use of a lot of step stools and put most things on lower shelves. Food unpacked she went back to her desk, did a little jump to get herself back on the chair. Her feet did not reach the floor. She was on the smaller size for an adult little, only a bit over four feet tall. Apparently, she was also ‘cute as a button’, which was not a phrase she liked. Back in her chair, she looked at the progress bar on her laptop. She was running a program of her own design, one that was converting an old banking program into a new web-based one. It was a specialised area of work that took most programmers weeks to do. Her program did it in a few hours, and then she would take a few hours to look for any problems before sending it back to the client. Not that she would send it back immediately. She would wait several days. No need to let her clients know how fast she really was. They might start making unreasonable demands on her time. She lost herself for a while, looking out her window at the late afternoon scene, the low buildings stretching out in front of her, off into the distance. There was a ribbon of undeveloped land between her neighbourhood and the city proper, where skyscrapers began to thrust up into the air. Some of her clients worked in those towers, paying her ridiculous amounts of money so that she could live her private life, on her own terms. There were times she felt like a prisoner, but she was content. And she reminded herself she would feel more like a prisoner in a crib. Her computer chimed. The program finished. She went to work, losing track of time, the apartment darkening as the sun slipped below the horizon. Emily was actually surprised when she looked up and found she was sitting in a dark apartment. Yawning widely she slipped off her chair and began to turn on lights, stretching out as she did so, wincing at a few tiny pains. Maybe she could get one of those standing desks, she thought, walking into her kitchen. Busying herself with making her dinner, she made herself stop thinking about her work. Eventually, dinner was made (she grilled up a steak, gently steamed some asparagus and broccoli) and then eaten. After cleaning up, she took a bath then, dressed in a terrycloth robe (made by the seamstress who loved two floors down), took a seat out on her balcony, a cup of coffee in her hands. The neighbourhood became a little livelier at night. Two of the factories had been converted to clubs, and people who would not live there came to celebrate. In the cooling night air she watched the expensive cars come in, park, saw the people get out. A lot of giants, seven and eight-foot men and women, a few even taller, dressed for a night out, laughing as they walked beneath her, unaware of the little who looked down at them. She liked it. When Emily finished her coffee, she left the balcony, put her cup in the dishwasher and then returned to her computer. Various emails had come in since she had last looked. Most of it was deleted, a few she read. There was one from Lyle Redmond, asking if she wanted to come and work for him. He made those offers at least once a month, and as always he asked if they could meet, or at least talk on the phone. Emily, of course, did not meet her clients, and she avoided the phone as her voice was high and apparently sweet. And Lyle Redmond--CEO of one of the largest entertainment companies in the country was nearly a ten-foot tall giant who had already ‘adopted’ five little ‘girls’ like they were a fashion accessory--was not someone she wanted to meet. Nor did she want him to hear her high and ‘sweet’ voice and start getting ideas. As always it took a bit of work to craft a polite refusal. Emily had no wish to send anything that would insult Lyle, He gave her a lot of work and paid her a lot of money, and he could have negative consequences on her career if he took it into his mind to do so. That done she shut off her computer and went to her bedroom to watch TV, carefully avoiding any show with bright colours and simple but catchy music. There was not a lot one could do in the neighbourhood. The artisanal shops tended to deal in bulk orders and did not handle walk-in clients well. The clubs opened later in the evening and were full of people Emily did not want to deal with anyway. She liked to walk around the old buildings, down the wide streets, during the early morning or later day, when few people were around. There was, however, one bar, a real hole in the wall, a place called Sharky’s, with windows so dusty anyone who did not live there would not know it was open. Sharky, Emily did not think that was his real name, was an old, blind man, who carded Emily every time she came in. Why she did not know. He could not even read the card. Once that bit of ritual was over he would make her a gin and tonic, she would climb up (literally) onto the barstool, and he would go back to his newspaper. “Why…” “I like the smell of the ink,” he told her. “God, your like some kind of mind reader.” “I can just predict stupid questions,” he told her. Farther down the bar Gus laughed. She turned to him and raised her glass in a salute. He returned the gesture with his beer mug. Gus was the blacksmith who lived and worked on the first floor of her building. He was about six feet tall, and Emily would swear nearly as broad in the shoulders. He worked part-time as a bouncer, able to handle even the giants who made trouble. She supposed if he spent his day forcing steel to his will putting a drunken amazon or giant in their place would not be too hard. “Sharky, give me a beer and a whisky chaser,” Candy said as she took a seat beside Emily. Candy was a mechanic, five and a half feet tall of grease monkey and attitude, with short black hair and oil in her blood. “Hey ya Emily.” “Afternoon Candy. Calling it early?” “Parts have to come in from the coast. Until they come in the car no go.” She nodded to Sharky (not that he could see it) as he put the beer down in front of her. “Client is going to bitch about it.” “They always do,” Emily said. “Amen to that sister.” She lifted her glass. Emily lifted her glass and tapped it against Candy’s mug. A musical chime filled the bar. “Don’t chip my glasses,” Sharky told them as he put Candy’s shot down. Candy smiled at Emily then took a pull of her beer. She put her beer on the bar and reached out, gently touching Emily’ short blonde hair. “You should grow this long.” Emily made a rude noise. “Long hair takes forever to take care of.” Candy ran her hand through her short hair. “That’s waste. Oh, Linda’s got this green fabric, make a great summer dress and go perfectly with those baby blues of yours.” Emily made another rude noise. “Don’t like summer dresses?” “For me, a summer dress is a skirt hike from being a toddler’s dress.” Sharky laughed. “Fair point. Make a nice, long skirt. Wear it with a white blouse. Look better than jeans and t-shirt.” “Maybe. Sometimes it is dangerous to look too mature.” “Not this again.” Candy sighed, then took a deep drink of her beer. “I’ll admit some littles end up being treated like children, but that is only the ones who can’t really take care of themselves.” Emily was about to argue that, but instead, she took a drink of her gin and tonic. She had gone to college and had been friends with three other littles. They had worked hard, putting up with RAs who were more like nannies, night time diapers, pull-ups, an almost complete lack of privacy; all because some littles ‘needed’ that level of care. The four of them had been in the top ten percent of their graduating class; Emily herself had been at the top. And four years later the other three were, last Emily had heard, in nurseries, spending their days in wet and messy diapers. “I’ll ask Linda about the cloth, have something nice made,” she said to Candy. “Good,” Candy said, smiling. In the city proper, the ballroom of the Grand Hotel was the complete opposite of Sharky’s. On the very top of the building, with three-story windows, large chandeliers hanging down from the ceiling, the room was brightly illuminated day or night. Polished marble floors, polished wooden accessory pieces, all clean, modern lines. It spoke of money. The ballroom was full of well-dressed people, moving about in various orbits, meeting and greeting. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you here.” Chase Morgan turned towards the speaker. She was a handsome redhead, with dark brown eyes, and a dancer’s build. He was an inbetweener, perhaps a few inches over six feet. He was almost three feet shorter than her. “Mr Sands,” she said, nodding to him. He smiled up at her, apparently unconcerned by the differences in their heights. “I just wanted to let you know that my board is looking forward to the collaboration between your company and ours.” “I am glad to hear that,” she told him. Mr Sands was one of those inbetweeners who had what she considered the requisite level of maturity. If he had not, she would never have negotiated with him. They spoke a little more, discussing the evening, then he excused himself, moving off towards another group of people. The evening was a charitable event and an award ceremony for philanthropic acts of the local companies. It was all self-congratulatory and provided opportunities to network. Chase looked around. Most of the attendees were seven feet or taller, a smaller percentage six feet or a little higher. The staff members were all inbetweeners, except for the bartender who must have been ten feet tall. And then there was the one little. Lyle Redmond’s ‘daughter’. Not quite five feet tall, delicate, dressed in a silly little party dress, with a skirt puffed up so much her thick diapers were easily seen. She was an adorable thing, but at ten thousand dollars a plate, bringing a little was showing off. Though, Chase thought, if she had a little like that she might want to show her off as well. As if thinking about him summoned him Lyle approached her. “Chase,” he called all smiles. “Lyle,” she replied in kind. “I wanted to let you know I thought your presentation was great. Really, I think it was only that my company has more experience that we were awarded the contract.” “Thank you, Lyle,” she said, though she was thinking, ‘shut up you sanctimonious bastard.’ Some more small talk and then Lyle excused himself. Chase’s business partner, a man her size (though as she was wearing heels, she stood taller than him), young, well dressed, walked to her side, handing her a glass of champagne. “Thank you, Richard.” “What did Mr Redmond have to say?” “He was just rubbing it into my face, the contract we lost. All very polite.” She drank her champagne. “I’d like to get one up on him.” “Probably won’t be competing in the same arena again. Useful learning experience and got us a lot of contacts, but the board didn’t like it.” Chase nodded and then laughed. “Maybe I’ll find a little more pretty than his.” Richard only smiled. Eventually, everyone took their seats, and the food was brought out. There were speeches, awards, a nervous inbetweener man, the beneficiary of the charitable funds from that evening, who stuttered through a speech about how their generosity was going to help a lot of people. Everyone clapped politely. The most entertaining part of the evening, for Chase at least, was when Lyle’s little almost knocked a glass of juice over. Three tables away Chase watched as he pulled the girl over his lap, untaped her diaper, and proceeded to spank her. It brought the proceedings to a halt for a bit, what with the sound of the spanking and the little crying, ‘please stop Daddy’. No one complained, however. It was understood that such things had to be done. Some of the smaller inbetweeners seemed nervous, Chase thought. Later, after the dinner and the speeches were over, Chase had gone into the ladies restroom to freshen her make up. There she found the little being changed by Lyle’s personal assistant. She walked over, looking down at the little, laying on the change table, her puffy skirts pushed under her as the assistant cleaned her off. Her eyes were still puffy, and Chase could see the angry red on her raised bottom. “Poor thing,” Chase said. The assistant nodded as she looked to Chase. “Well, she promised to be good if she was brought along, so she should have been more careful.” She looked back to the little. “You were naughty, weren’t you Min?” “Yes Ma’am,” Min replied in a small squeaky voice that seemed more artifice than actual, which was a pity to Chase’s mind. “Min was naughty.” “Still,” the assistant said, turning her attention back to Chase, lowering her voice, “Mr Redmond was a little upset over getting turned down by Emily Black, again.” Chase did not like employees who gossiped about their employers, but as it was Lyle, she was willing to put that aside. “May I?” she asked, looking down at Min. “Of course.” Chase took over the position at the changing table, reached into the diaper bag for a tube of cream. She squirted some of it on her hands and then began to rub it into the girl’s soft skin. Min blushed and raised her hand to her mouth and began to suck her thumb. “Min’s shy,” the assistant said in a sing-song voice. Chase laughed as she wiped her hands and then sprinkled some baby powder over the girl’s diaper area. She lifted her bottom, pulling her up by her ankles, and slipped a new diaper under her. She skillfully taped it up and then patted the front of the thick diaper. “Little Min is all dry now.” “Say thank you Min.” Min slipped her thumb from her mouth and said, blushing, “Thank you for changing me.” “You’re welcome sweetie.” Letting the assistant take over she went to the sink and washed her hands, left the bathroom before Min and her caretaker. She found Richard and suggested they should go. Later, when they were in the car, she asked him, “Have you ever heard of Emily Black?” “Emily Black?” “Apparently she turned down Lyle, put him in a snit. Was wondering if she was some starlet or model.” Richard looked thoughtful. “I think there is a freelance IT specialist by that name. I could look into it.” Chase shook her head. “Just curious.” Later when Chase had returned to her apartment, she looked out her south-facing windows. They were the best views. To the South was a line of undeveloped and protected land and beyond that an old neighbourhood, with low, charming buildings. Nothing to spoil her view. She poured herself a shot of whisky and went to her computer. She did a search for Emily Black, added a few filter words. In a few minutes, she found a simple site for Emily Black. After looking through the website for a few minutes, she changed her opinion from simple to minimalist elegant. If she could hire this woman, she could rub it in Lyle’s face. But to even discuss that she would need to initiate contact. She clicked on the contact button and wrote an email. Emily woke early, went out for a quick jog along the empty streets, came back to her apartment and did some yoga. After finishing up, she showered and then had her breakfast. When she took a seat behind her computer, the area was waking up. She could hear the banging sound from Candy’s garage and knew that Gus would be working on his forge soon enough. All sounds she was used to. It was late in the morning when she read an email from Chase Morgan, asking for a check on her company’s security. She verified the email to make sure it was valid, then looked up Chase Morgan. A giant, an Amazon, but most of Emily's clientele were, and she tried to not hold it against them. She seemed a decent sort. No kids, real or otherwise. Always a good thing in her opinion. She was the CEO of a public relations/ advertising firm, one of the largest in the region. She was, Emily thought, looking at a picture, a striking woman. She looked at her calendar, decided she could fit in a basic scan later that day and sent an email to confirm the request. In the afternoon she started the work on the security audit, letting various programs she had written do the lion’s share of work. After dinner, she looked at the results, did some checking, and then put them aside to send off the next day. Chase read the report she had been sent, then cut away the preamble and the final suggestions before sending it to her IT manager. He came up to her office after lunch, holding a print out. He was about seven and a half feet tall, bit on the small side, but he was competent. “Where did you get this?” he asked her. “Any good?” He looked at the printout and then at her. “About half of it I knew about, problems we’re waiting on vendor patches for, but the other half, I missed that. No excuse.” “I’m not calling you on the carpet John, I just wanted to know what you thought. So it’s good?” “It’s excellent. Who did it?” “Emily Black. Heard of her?” “Yeah, if it is the same Emily Black. IT freelancer, near perfect.” “That sounds like her. What do you know?” “She’s been working for about three years, started small, built up a good reputation, now anyone in the know tries to hire her.” “Know anything else?” John shook his head. “I am thinking of hiring her, to do a full audit. If you are okay with that.” “That’s fine with me. But it is costly.” “How much?” “I hear she charges four thousand a day.” “That’s ridiculous.” “And yet people pay it. Apparently, she did one for Grantech two years ago. Found them over a hundred thousand in savings in the first year and plugged some holes that could have cost millions.” “I’ll have to think about it. If I go ahead with it, I will let you know.” “Thanks.” When he left Chase sat back in her chair. “Four thousand a day. Ridiculous.” Ten minutes later she was sending an email off requesting the audit. Emily went to see Linda after lunch. Linda was a seamstress who rented a large room on the second floor. She probably could have been working for any fashion house in the world, but the slim, bespectacled woman did not have the personality for such a job. She worked in the brightly lit room, surrounded by dressmaking dummies and shelves full of fabric. She made Emily a cup of tea, and they took a seat at a work table, Emily on a stool that gave her a bit of extra height, and talked about clothing. Someone knocked loudly at the door. “Just give me a minute Emily,” Linda said, getting up to go and answer the door. “Oh, I’m sorry,” Linda said, sounding a little nervous. “Weren’t you supposed to come here tomorrow?” “I know dear,” someone said, feminine, deep, a mixture that worried Emily as it usually meant a large woman. “However I had an opening in my schedule and was hoping you could measure the twins for those outfits we were talking about.” “Well, I suppose it is okay,” Linda told her guest, caving into the pressure, Emily thought, a little uncharitably as she took a drink of her tea. “Excellent.” The woman came into the room, and Emily got a good look at her. Probably eight and a half feet tall, smartly dressed, neatly bobbed blonde hair. She was holding (tightly) the hands of two girls, the ‘twins’ Emily supposed. They were probably related, but Emily did not think they were sisters, and she knew they were not actually children. The woman’s gaze fell on Emily. That look most giants had when they looked at a little, the one that was sizing them up for diapers; or at least that was what Emily thought when she was looked at like that. The woman looked to Linda who was following. “A customer?” she asked. “Just a neighbour ma’am,” Emily said politely. “Stopping off for a cup of tea.” The woman’s gaze did not waver until Linda said, “Perhaps you could get the girls’ clothing off?” The Amazon’s gaze left Emily and shifted to the littles with her. Both were dressed in identical denim rompers, white blouses, bottoms puffed out by diapers. Both were gagged by the pacifiers in their mouths. The Amazon set about stripping them down to vests and diapers. One of them looked towards Emily, her face flushing. Emily supposed she was still trying to fight against what was happening. The other one seemed unaware of Emily, or uncaring as if she had accepted her status. Emily knew that both of the ‘toddlers’ were littles, though the cotton vests and the thick diapers were doing an excellent job of hiding the subtle curves of a little. The woman, once she had each girl out of her clothing, made a big deal of checking their diapers, declaring both of them wet, and, after pulling back the diaper of the blushing one, that one of them had ‘made mommy a present’. A small part of Emily wanted to tell the woman to stop, to stand up for the littles, to tell her that they were not babies, but competent adults, or at least had been until the woman had got her paws on them. Of course, she did not. While she felt like a traitor for not doing so, she was not going to give that Amazon any reason to get angry at her. And she was careful about how much attention she paid to what was going on. If she ignored it, an Amazon might take that as shyness because maybe she had had an accident, and it was best that she check. It did not matter if you had not had an accident, and that you were not wearing diapers, giving an amazon and excuse to flip up your skirt or pull down your pants was a dangerous situation to be in. And she could not pay too much attention, in case that be taken as a desire to wear diapers also. She really wanted to leave but knew movement would attract attention. All right, perhaps she was paranoid but better safe than sorry. Linda measured the girls, putting the tape around their diapered bottoms. “They’ll always be wearing them,” the Amazon had said, “might as well include them.” Finally, Linda was done, and the Amazon was getting her charges dressed. Neither had spoken once, just sucked on their pacifiers as they had been measured. Emily could not help but shiver a little at that. “So, you’ll have the outfits ready in a week, with the extras?” Linda was looking at the paper pad she had taken notes on. She looked up and nodded. “Oh yes, not a problem. You will want the pink cotton?” “Yes, that will look nice.” The woman gave Emily one last look before Linda showed her out. Linda came back and poured Emily a fresh cup of tea. “Sorry about that.” “What did she mean by extras?” “Oh, that, well,” she paused, “she wants several outfits with straps, to restrict the movement of the arms and legs.” Emily’s eyes widened slightly. “So they will have to crawl?” “Yes,” Linda nodded. “That is why.” “That’s terrible,” Emily said before she could stop herself. “Oh Emily, don’t be silly. Sometimes it is just easier to take care of babies when they are crawling.” Emily wanted to say that they were not babies, that they were women, but as always she did not. The message would not get through. And more than once her angry statements had been described as ‘cranky’ or a ‘tantrum’ and those were words she did not want people associating with her. “Candy said you had some green fabric that would look good on me.” “Oh, I do. What are you thinking?” “A slinky, sexy pencil skirt with a tight white blouse.” “That will look wonderful on you.” She grabbed her measuring tape. “Let me get your numbers.” As she was being measured Emily thought she caught a faint diaper smell on the tape as it passed close to her face. Chase looked at the email she had received back. Damn, John had been right. Four thousand dollars a day, maximum charge of forty thousand dollars, and a flat sixteen thousand offer. Emily Black was suggesting Chase go with the daily rate, saying she could probably get it done in two days. “To hell with that,” Chase said as she replied to the email, indicating she would take the sixteen thousand deal. Two days later Chase received a full report back. She swore quietly for a good two minutes, then sent the report to John and set about writing an email. Dear Miss Black, Thank you very much for your hard and prompt work. I was hoping that we might meet, or at least talk on the phone, to discuss a possible position for you with my company. We are both women of the world so I will get right down to the facts. The fact is that I want to teach Lyle Redmond a lesson, and I can’t think of anything better than hiring you. Petty? Perhaps, but in all honesty, I can’t help but think of all the benefits my company would have were you to come and work for me. And I believe you would benefit as well. Please give my request some consideration. Thank you, She looked the email over and then sent it off. Up on her balcony, Emily watched a giant man get out of an SUV. From the rear seat, he brought out a small figure. Girl, boy, child or little, she could not tell. She guessed that he was going to Linda’s apartment. It looked like Linda was gaining some popularity for her ‘children’s’ clothing. Emily was glad for her friend, but at the same time, she would have preferred less of the larger people around. After finishing her tea Emily went back into her apartment, climbing up on her chair, taking a look at her computer. She had a new email, from Chase. She was not surprised to get a job offer, that happened fairly often. She was a little surprised as to the ultimate reason. And she was inordinately pleased to be called a woman of the world by an Amazon. That alone made her consider the offer for a moment, but she immediately discarded the thought. She was pretty confident if they were to meet Chase’s ‘woman of the world’ comment would be forgotten. She wrote her canned reply, thanking her for the offer and regretfully declining. She did add an extra line, agreeing that Lyle was quite dogged in the pursuit of what he wanted and how it made him a challenge to deal with. It was the closest she would come to criticising one client to another. She sent the email and went back to work. “Son of a bitch,” Chase said, louder than she intended when she read Emily Black’s reply. “Something up?” Richard asked from the other side of the desk. “Oh,” she said, cheeks growing a little warm. “I offered Emily Black a job, and she just shot me down. It is a little annoying.” “You trying to show up Lyle?” “Guilty as charged.” “Probably see why he was upset.” She nodded. “I suppose if I was caring for a little right now I might ending up spanking her a little harder than required.” “You ready for the meeting?” he asked. “Yeah.” She grabbed a file folder. “I need to get Lisa to print something out for me. Go ahead.” He stood up. “See you soon.” She nodded and got up from behind her desk. Lisa, her assistant, an eight-foot-tall woman, was working at her desk. “Lisa, I need a colour print out of the GBB file.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” she said with a smile, turning to her computer. “Bring it down to meeting room three when it is done.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” She turned to go, then paused and looked back at her. “Lisa, I have something I would like you to work on, as you have time.” “Yes Miss Morgan?” “Get me a list of the top ten percent of all female graduates from,” she paused, “the top fifty colleges and universities in the country.” Lisa seemed confused by the request, but she nodded. “When do you want it by?” “No rush. Just work on it as you have time.” “Understood.” Over several days both Emily and Chase were busy with work, and both had put the other out of their minds. Chase was dealing with several product launches, while Emily had been hired to help finish the CGI for several scenes in a movie. It was Chase who was the first to turn her attention back to the other when Lisa sent her an email with an attached file. The email’s subject was, ‘The Information you wanted’ and the body referenced the conversation they had had several days before. She wanted to open the file immediately, but Richard was calling her. They had clients to meet. In fact, she was busy the entire day and did not get a chance to open the file at all. Finally, back at home, she printed off the document, took a seat on her balcony, a glass of wine at her side, and read through the report. She found an Elizabeth Black, honours graduate in literature. Next was an Amy Black, graduate in engineering, near the bottom of the ten percent that Chase had indicated the cutoff. Near the middle of the report, in a list of graduates from the Women’s Institute of Applied Technology, she found an Aemilia Black, honours computers. Top of her graduating class, top of the entire school, four years ago. “Bingo,” Chase said happily. Then she told herself to take it easy. She would look through the entire list, just to be sure. There was an Emmiline Black, another graduate in computer studies, but again low in the placings, and from a small school. She’d check them all, but she had a good feeling about Aemilia. Sharky’s was busy. Emily, having finished several projects, had felt like celebrating. She had put the word out and was buying drinks. Most of the residents of the apartment building were there, as well as some of the people who worked in local businesses. Gus laughed as he tossed back a mug of beer. “You are a prince among men,” he told her. “Thank you,” Emily said from her stool and then, “I think.” “What he means,” Candy said, draping an arm across her shoulders, “is that everyone loves the woman buying the booze.” Emily smiled as behind the bar Sharky filled several more mugs with various beers. “They all drink when someone else is paying.” Linda walked over a tall glass of scotch and soda in her hand. “How about I pay for the next round?” “You got the scratch?” Candy asked her. Linda blushed under Candy’s scrutiny. “I’ve got some more business lately, and tips.” Her eyes went wide. “Generous tips.” “All those giants?” Linda nodded. Emily was not happy about Linda’s new clientele, but she wanted to be happy for her friend’s success. “If you are feeling generous I’ll happily drink to your triumph.” The gathering went on well into the night, and Emily and Linda stumbled back to their building, escorted by the surprisingly sober Gus. It was a good night. Chase had ordered online copies of yearbooks and alumni listings. As soon as the opportunity presented itself, she sat down and began to look through them. Elizabeth Black, a muddy haired brunette who was working on her doctorate in romantic poetry. She crossed Elizabeth off her list. Amy Black, and inbetweener working for an overseas resource development company. Another name crossed off. Aemilia Black was a little, and Chase triple checked the names and information, sure that no little could have graduated top of her class, but no, there it was. She looked at the adorable blonde, wearing her university smock and uniform (only sensible to put littles in school uniforms). She could not quite accept that Emily Black could be a little. She started to cross the name off, but her pen stopped halfway through Aemilia. She would think about that one. Emmiline Black should have been the one, she was a tall Amazon, but when Chase read the notes on alumni, she gave up on it. Amazon or not, Emmiline was not the brilliant computer specialist that Emily was. She went back to Aemilia and read up on the details about the girl. Top of her class all four years. Got a gold star each year for potty use. Gold star each year for keeping her dorm bed dry. Surprising for a little, Chase thought. Never officially spanked. Top of her class, but she had not been the class valedictorian. Well, of course, a little could never stand up in front of a graduating class and the guests to make a speech. Even assuming the shy thing did not start crying the staff would probably have to stop the speech so she could run off to potty. Chase took a look through the notes about alumni, but it was like Aemilia had dropped off the face of the earth right after she graduated. It was always possible she was in a nursery somewhere, but something about the determined gaze in her yearbook picture made Chase think just maybe that Emily and Aemilia were one in the same. As ridiculous as that notion should be. She called Lisa into her office. “Lisa, find me the name of a good private investigator would you.” “Of course Miss Morgan.” Emily found a pair of Amazons in front of her building, one of them holding a leash attached to a baby harness that a little was wearing, the other pushing with a stroller--the occupant might have been a real child, she was not sure. As soon as she saw them, she was ready to duck away, but the one with the stroller saw her and said, “You girl.” Emily knew that running would only invite chasing, and the long legs of the Amazon gave her a distinct advantage if it came down to a chase. “Yes ma’am,” she said politely. Both women regarded her, as did the little on the end of the leash. The little on the leash looked positively gleeful, and Emily was sure the leashed girl was hoping that someone else was going to join her in enforced toddlerhood. The little fink, Emily thought, though it was an uncharitable thought. “We are looking for a tailor, named Linda Corda.” “She is on the second floor of this building ma’am. Apartment 201.” “This building?” the woman holding the leash asked. It was on her tongue to reply in a snotty manner, ‘yes, this building,’ but she did not. It was not easy to answer politely, “Yes ma’am.” Sure the place looked like it was a dump, but it was structurally sound and was much nicer on the inside. Don’t judge a book by its cover you cow, she thought. They both looked away from Emily and to the building, then the one with the stroller looked back to Emily. “Do you live here?” “No ma’am. Over there,” she said, pointing at the building that Candy worked out of. She did not want them asking her to escort them in. “Well, then you better go. You should not be alone out on the street.” “Yes ma’am,” she said, noting the look of disappointment that flashed across the face of the leashed little, apparently upset that Emily was not about to join her. You really are a fink. She turned and walked quickly to the garage, opening the door and entering, letting out the breath she had been holding. That had felt close. There was a banging sound coming from within, and she followed it to Candy’s work area. She was leaning into the engine compartment of a large muscle car, an old one, pounding away on something. “What are you doing Candy?” Emily called over the noise. The banging stopped. Candy lifted herself out from under the hood, looked back at her. “Hey, Emily. Just trying to get a cylinder to move, hoping it’s not seized up.” “This is a car for a giant, right?” Candy nodded. “You’d have to be at least seven feet tall to reach the pedals and see over the steering wheel. Come and take a look at the engine, it’s huge.” Emily used a stool to climb up and look, getting some grease on her bare knees (she as wearing shorts) and hands. The engine was indeed massive. “Seems a lot more of the larger types around these days,” Emily said. “Really? I didn’t really notice.” “Well, they are mostly coming to get Linda to make them clothing.” “Yeah, I’m glad that Linda is doing well. You get her to make you something?” “Skirt and blouse.” “Wear them to Sharky’s some time so I can see.” “Will do.” And Emily passed the time with Candy until the two Amazon women left and she could get back into her building without being hassled. Emily got busy over the following week, several high paying projects were offered to her. She spent most of the week working or sleeping, and ordered a lot of takeout, having no time to cook. When she finally finished, she ended up crashing, sleeping almost fourteen hours straight. Quite possibly she would have slept even longer had not the incessant buzzing of her doorbell woken her. She rolled out of her bed, hit the floor in a tangle of blankets, which padded her fall, and reached for a fallen pillow which she pulled over her head. Still, the doorbell buzzed. Crawling from the nest of blankets she got to her feet and stumbled sleepily towards her front door. Tired as she was she almost opened it without checking the monitor, but it was an ingrained habit, and she looked down at the screen as her hand reached for the deadbolt. Her hand stopped. Standing outside of her apartment was an Amazon and not just any Amazon, but Chase Morgan. She backed away from the door, eyes locked on the monitor. How long had she been standing out there, ringing the doorbell? Why was she standing out there, ringing her doorbell? Was she there for her? Emily wondered. Impossible, she thought. Her mind bounced around, seeking a reason. She could be there for Linda. And had gotten the wrong floor. And had stood out there on the wrong floor, looking at the number, 403, ringing the doorbell and not realising she was on the wrong floor. She would have to be pretty stupid. That she was stupid seemed unlikely. She stopped ringing the doorbell. Thank god. She started knocking, pounding on the door. Oh god! It was a nightmare. That Amazon as going to break in, and she had been asleep for more than twelve hours, and she had to pee really badly. She was going to be caught by an Amazon while she was pissing herself. It could not be worse. Then her more logical mind put a cap on the panic. Chase was not going to break through that door. And she could go the washroom. So she did. When she was finished, Chase had gone. She went out on the balcony, peeking out. There was a big, black SUV out there. She snuck back in. All she had to do was wait. Eventually, she heard the car start up, peeked out to see it drive away. “I won,” she said softly. Relaxing, she showered and then had her breakfast. She was just reading her email when her doorbell rang. The bagel in her hand nearly went flying. She was back! Checking the monitor she saw that it was not Chase Morgan at her door, but Linda. She opened her door. “Hi, Linda.” “Good morning Emily. I finished your outfit.” She held out a white cardboard box tied with a blue string. On top of it where a pair of black slippers. “Great,” Emily told her, taking the parcel. “Let me try it on for you.” “Thank you,” Linda said as she closed the door behind her. Emily went to her bedroom, stripped off her shorts and top and opened the box. She took out the panties and the bra first. Leave it to Linda to leave nothing unthought of. She put them on, then the silk blouse and the sheer white stockings. Slipping into the pencil skirt she did up the fastener. Not looking into the mirror she went out, to let Linda see the effect first. “You look great,” Linda said. “Sexy.” Now Emily took the time to look at herself. She had little in the way of curves, but Linda’s tailoring made the most of what little there was, drew attention to the very slight flare of her hips, focused on her slim neck, which helped draw attention away from her almost complete lack of breasts. “This is amazing.” Linda was smiling. “You never asked for sexy before.” “I’ll be asking for it more,” Emily told her as she posed in front of the mirror. “Oh, I was asked to give you this.” Emily turned, saw Linda holding a card. She took it. The embossed card spelt out ‘Chase Morgan’ and had a telephone number. “She asked that you call her, about a job.” Emily swallowed. “Thank you,” she said. “She seems nice. I was surprised, you usually don’t have any clients come here.” Keeping calm, not wanting to try to explain things to Linda (who would not understand) she said, “Miss Morgan is a special case.” “She seems nice. I showed her the outfit I made for you. She was quite interested in it.” “That’s nice.” Chase had to know she was a little now. “She asked me to make a few child style outfits, paid in advance, asked for the best materials, just like you.” “Oh?” Emily asked. “Did she have someone with her?” “No, but she said that they were for someone your size. Maybe you can be my model for them.” “What? No.” “I’m just joking,” Linda said with a laugh. “I’ll make something that fits a general size. If required I can let them out or take them in.” “Yes, of course,” Emily said. She looked at her watch. “I have to run. You really look great in that.” “Thanks. Maybe I’ll come by tomorrow to talk about a few other outfits. If you are not too busy?” Which was Emily’s way of making sure there would not be too many giants around. “Tomorrow should be good. See you later.” Once she was gone, Emily went and locked her door. She looked at the card, then ripped it up and dropped the pieces in the garbage. “Just leave me alone,” she told the torn up paper. The next time Emily heard Chase’s name was when she was down at Gus’s office, helping him with an issue with his internet connection. “Just need to reset the modem and the router, and you should be back up,” she told him. Gus laughed. “You know me, if I can’t hit it with a hammer, it is beyond me.” Emily shook her head and then tested his connection. “You are back up.” “You are a lifesaver. I am glad we have a computer expert in the building. That reminds me.” He went into his desk drawer and pulled out a card. “I was asked to give this to you.” With a sinking feeling, she took the card. ‘Chase Morgan’ was written on it. “She asked me to give you that card if I saw you.” “Why was she here?” Emily asked, her tone a little strident, apparently surprising Gus as his eyebrows rose. “I mean,” she let her tone shift back to normal, “why did she come to talk to a blacksmith?” “She as asking about some ironworks for her office lobby,” Gus told her with a smile. “She wants something unique.” “Well, your work is great, so I’m not surprised.” His smile grew wider. “Thanks. Got to admit, thought it was weird. I’ve never seen one of your clients come here before.” “Special case,” Emily said while thinking, ‘head case’. She was not even to be left alone in Candy’s garage. The big engines had interested her, so she made time to come by and watch Candy work. Candy joked about Emily becoming her apprentice. “Get me the torque wrench will you Emily. The metric one.” Emily had been perched up on a step ladder, looking down into the engine that Candy was taking apart. She jumped down and get the wrench. Candy looked at it and nodded. “Good eye my apprentice.” Emily smiled. “So you really want to learn engines?” Emily leaned in. “I need something to fall back on in case this computer thing turns out to be a passing fad.” Candy laughed, gave the bolt she as working on a twist. “That reminds me. I was asked to give you…” “Oh no.” “What?” a surprised Candy asked. “Nothing. Just remembered something.” Candy nodded after a moment, then walked over to one of her workbenches. She came back with an oil-stained business card. Emily took it with a nod. “Thank you.” “She seemed like a nice lady. Said she might have me restore an old war motorcycle she has, one of the big Valkyries the giants rode. Can you imagine the engine that thing will have? The history.” “I can imagine it.” “Going to start having more of your clients come by.” “I don’t think so,” Emily said with a shake of her head. “Miss Morgan is special.” A few days passed with no more cards left from Chase, and Emily was considering that just maybe the Amazon had given up. Early afternoon she had put on the outfit that Linda had made for her. There was only one place she could go dressed in such a manner, so she went to Sharky’s to have a drink. It was empty, so there was no one to show off to. She perched on her customary bar stool, with her gin and tonic, and wondered if she should move. Sharky put his newspaper aside, go to his feet, and a moment later said, “Don’t see many of your type in here.” Later she figured that Sharky had heard the sound of her footsteps, but at that time it was just one more fantastic thing about the man. “I can’t imagine why.” The voice was deep, feminine and sarcastic. It cannot be, Emily thought, slowly turning her head to look behind. It was like being in a horror movie, and a small part of her was yelling at the back of her mind, ‘don’t look, it’s not real if you don’t look.’ Of course, she looked. Chase Morgan stood there, dressed in a smart suit of a green material, almost the exact same shade as Emily’s skirt. She smiled at Emily. Emily almost said, ‘Grandma, what big teeth you have,’ but she bit down on the words, and turned back to her drink, trying to pretend she had no idea who the Amazon was. She wanted to run, but the pencil skirt, while giving an illusion of length to her legs, was not meant for running. Likely she would end up face first on the dirty bar’s floor. Chase leaned up against the bar (it was not like she could sit on the stool) beside Emily and said, “I’ll take what she is having.” Sharky made another gin and tonic and put it down in front of Chase. Then he went back to his chair and picked up his newspaper. “Why…” Chase said. “I like the smell of ink,” Sharky told her. Emily could not help but giggle. Stupid, stupid, she told herself. Don’t bait the bear. Chase picked up the glass that had been put in front of her and took a drink. “Gin?” she said to Emily. Not able to ignore her Emily decided not to say, ‘you think I should be drinking milk’ but instead said, “It’s five o’clock somewhere.” “Oh,” Chase took another drink. “Is that your bedtime?” It was, Emily admitted, a clever rejoinder. Instead of acknowledging that she said, “Happy hour.” “Ah, yes.” Chase drank, and Emily drank, and they did not speak again, and Emily kept hunching her shoulders up, sure something was going to happen. Chase put her empty glass down on the bar with a ‘clack’. Emily jumped a little. Chase put several bills on the bar. “I’ll pay for her drink as well,” she said. And then she left. She just left. Why had she just left? That made no sense to Emily. Maybe it was time to find out just what Chase Morgan wanted because she was acting in a way that did not make sense to Emily. Sharky gathered the money off the bar, sorted it and put it in the old cash register. “Minus my tip, if she is covering your drinks, you could drink all night.” Or maybe she would just put it off and hope Chase never came back. “Well, give me another,” Emily told Sharky. Chase got into her car. She took a deep breath. “No one should be allowed to be that adorable,” she said aloud. “And littles should not look so good dressed like that.” She admired Linda’s work, hoped that the tailor's more childish work would be equally effective. She looked out her car window, at the old bar, with the dusty windows. She wanted to go back in there, pick that little up, and take her away. No one would say anything. She could have Emily in one of the automated daycares, or send her to one of the more personal training schools by tomorrow morning. Soon she would be just another helpless little, her cute tiny tush padded out by a thick diaper. But, strangely enough, Chase did not quite feel like that was what she wanted. Of course, Emily needed to be taken care of. There was no doubt about that. And the best way to take care of a little was just to treat them like small children. That was a known fact. But she was too much a businesswoman to discount the girl’s abilities. “This is going to be tricky,” she said as she started up her car and drove away. Emily had a hangover the next day. It made the morning start slow and rough. When someone pounded on her front door, it went right through her head. She looked at the monitor. Saw it was Gus. She opened the door. “What?” She did a lousy job keeping her tone civil. He was holding a letter. He reached up and removed an envelope taped to her door. “Read.” She looked at the envelope. The name in the upper right corner was ‘West Management.’ Her name was typed in the centre. She tore it open, scanned the contents. “They going to turn this place into condos,” Gus said. Emily shook her head. “They are only saying they are doing an assessment.” “Which means they are going to turn it into condos, or even just make a handful of improvements and raise the rent.” Emily could not deny the possibility. “Look, we’re getting together at Sharky’s later today, to talk this out. Can you see what you can find out about this West Management place?” Emily nodded. “I will.” “Thanks,” Gus said, then left. She closed the door and then went to get some aspirin. Emily sat in Sharky’s, listening to everyone talk. Everyone was upset. Linda, who knew she would never find another place like her apartment again, sounded near tears. Gus, who was going to have a hard time setting up a new forge, even if he could find a place where it was zoned to allow it was angry. Nestor, Grace, James, Fred and Tony, all people who lived in the building and could not afford a rent increase. Candy and others from other buildings in the area were there as well because if it happened to one building, it would happen to all of them, eventually, or so they thought. Emily had told them almost all of what she had found out about West Management. A wealth management company, handling investments for people, for various tax benefits. She had told them it was possible if West Management did an assessment of the building they might do nothing, or perhaps just sell it again. What she did not tell them was that West Management was owned by Chase Morgan and that her arranging to have the building bought was likely a ploy against Emily. She did not tell them that because it would sound crazy. Eventually, the impromptu meeting changed to people drinking to drown their sorrows. Emily, still too fresh off her morning hangover, left. When she reached her apartment, she found another envelope taped to her door. She took it down. In it was a page that read, ‘Call me.’ And there was a phone number. Only one person that it could be from. She went into her apartment, locked the door behind her, and went to make a call on the phone she hardly ever used. “Hello Emily,” Chase said as soon as she answered. “Hello Miss Morgan,” she said, defaulting to polite. “A pleasure to hear your sweet voice, my dear.” Emily took a deep breath. “You seemed determined to speak with me,” Emily said. “You upset a lot of good people, Miss Morgan.” “Perhaps if you had just answered your door or called me it would not have come to this,” Chase told her. “Had you handled this in a slightly more mature manner…” “Why did you have to bring all my friends into this?” “Because they all like you, and I assume you must like them.” Emily realised she was gritting her teeth. She relaxed her jaw and said. “Of course I like them.” “Then you would want to help them, wouldn’t you sweetie?” No other option. “Yes.” “Such a good girl.” An oh so condescending tone. “Seeing as you have not handled this in the most adult of manners, I think I will dictate the terms. Come by my office tomorrow, and we’ll talk about it.” “Come into my parlour said the spider to the fly,” Emily said before she could stop herself. Chase laughed. “I promise not to bite, though wrapping you up in silk is not an impossibility.” “I’ll be there. What time Miss Morgan?” “Ten in the morning. And Linda finished the outfits I commissioned. I would like you to bring them with you.” “I would be happy to.” It seemed a little thing. “And perhaps you might model one for me. Not that you did not look nice in that outfit you wore yesterday, but I think something a little more suited for the tone I want to set for our business. Number three would be the best choice.” “Pardon?” “You’ll understand when you pick them up. I will see you tomorrow.” Emily was careful not to sigh. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily carefully paced the handset in its cradle, then went into her bedroom, pulled her covers over her head and then screamed into her pillow for several minutes. Finally, she sat up, tossed the covers aside and then flopped backwards among them. “Damn you,” she said quietly. She got up from the bed and went back down to Sharky’s. Linda, usually not a big drinker, seemed happy enough to leave with Emily to get the outfits. There were five boxes, wrapped in paper, tied with strings, each numbered. Seeing the ‘3’ written on one filled in the missing the information.” “Do you really think we’ll be able to stay here?” Linda asked her. Emily looked from the boxes to Linda. She was standing near the wall of windows, looking out. She looked wistful. “I don’t know,” she answered. “I’m not sure what I will do. This much room. This much light. Near people like Nestor who handles the leatherwork.” She shook her head. Emily wanted to assure her that everything would be alright, but she could not. And she knew she would be at Chase’s office the next day. Running away was not an option. Number three was a white, empire waist dress, with short sleeves, a sailor collar and pleats in the short skirt (but not too short, thankfully). There was black and red piping around the hem of the dress and the ends of the sleeves. As was Linda’s signature, she had included a pair of shoes (red maryjanes) and a small patent leather purse. The leather was probably Nestor’s work. Tony had likely made the shoes. They were, she thought, a surprisingly self-sufficient group of people. And undergarments had not been left out. A white cotton vest, thick white cotton tights, some petticoats, and a pair of voluminous panties of thick white cotton, embroidered with little black anchors. She had held the panties out and thought they barely stepped above training panties, but she supposed that step, as minuscule as it was, was significant. Dressing in the morning, Emily quickly noticed the vest and the loose panties with tight (almost uncomfortable) waist and leg bands removed any curves. And the lines of the dress drew attention to what she did not have. As always, Linda’s work was impressive. She stood out on her sidewalk, the boxes beside her, in her red shoes, holding her little patent leather purse. She hoped none of her neighbours saw her. The cab she had called for pulled up to the curb in front of her. The driver, an inbetweener about six feet and some inches looked down at her. “Your mother around kiddo?” Emily wanted to scream. “I called you,” she said. “You?” he looked doubtful. Emily opened her purse, took out a small bundle of bills. “There is a big tip in it for you.” Money talked, she thought. He helped her put the boxes in the trunk (which is to say he took the boxes and put them in the trunk) and then took a booster seat from it, placing it in the back seat. “Wish you had said something when you called, would have preferred a car seat.” Emily did not say anything and did not argue against the booster seat (though she would have preferred to do without it). He helped her into it, not even asking her, and then put the seatbelt on her. Emily accepted it, saving her energy for fights that mattered. The driver took her across the undeveloped land and into the city. Chase Morgan’s company was large enough to have its own building near the centre of the city, a twenty-five story tower sized for giants. She looked up at the silver steel and black glass of the building as the cab driver pulled up in front of it. It looked impressive. It had been years since she had last been in a city with such buildings, and she had gotten used to the less intimidating architecture of her home. The driver helped her out of the car, and while he got the packages from the trunk, she pulled his fee and the promised, generous tip from her purse. They exchanged parcels for money, and then the cab driver drove off. Balancing the boxes, she walked towards the front doors of the Morgan Tower. She was really out of place. There was not a single other little she could see in the area, and not too many inbetweeners either. Having gone so long avoiding such situations her mind was screaming warnings, telling her to run, but she pushed back her shoulders and walked straight to the door. She supposed that Chase had done her a favour, having her dress like this. It made her look like she was being cared for. It was protective colouring, a warning to other giants to back off, ‘this little is mine, and I have the money to see her properly attired’. God, she hated giants. No one accosted her, and the doors opened automatically for her as she approached. The lobby was, in her opinion, pointlessly large, and scaled for people seven feet plus. The two women sitting at the receptionist desk had to be at least seven and a half feet each, probably closer to eight, and Emily would not have been able to see over the desktop if she stood too close. Of course, the women noticed her. The blonde on the right leaned over the desk. “Well, hello sweetheart. Are you lost?” It was, Emily thought, intimidating to be dressed as she was. Careful to keep her voice even she said, “My name is Emily Black. I am here to see Miss Chase Morgan.” “Oh sweetie, Miss Morgan is too busy to buy any cookies from you.” “Cookies?” Oh, the boxes. “I’m delivering these for her,” she said and winced at how stupid she sounded. “Now sweetie..” The other receptionist, a brunette, tapped her companion on the arm, pointed to the computer screen. “Really?” the blonde said. “It’s right here,” the brunette told her. “Sorry sweetie, I didn’t realise you had an appointment.” “Yes.” The blonde clapped her hands together. “Aren’t you just the most adorable thing.” She came around the desk. “Let me show you there.” Emily was glad her hands were full of the boxes as it avoided having to take the blonde’s hand. She was led to the elevators, and she supposed it was a good thing the blonde had come with her or she would be jumping up to try to hit the elevator buttons. “Be good sweetie,” the blonde said, pressing the button for the twenty-third floor and then stepping out. The brunette had probably called up for when the elevator doors opened Chase Morgan stood there, wearing an outfit that looked suspiciously like the one that Emily had been wearing when they had first met at Sharky’s. Of course, Chase needed no artifice to show off her curves. It was done on purpose for it made Emily feel even more childish in her sailor dress. “Here, let me take those,” she said, taking the boxes from Emily. “Just a moment and hold still. Let me look at you.” She looked Emily up and down. “Linda does wonderful work.” Emily felt her face grow warm and tried to force the feelings of embarrassment down. “Come on Emily,” Chase said, turning and walking away, expecting Emily to follow obediently along. That Emily had no choice but to follow obediently along made it so much worse. There was not, thankfully, anyone in the hallway. Emily took a quick look around, it looked like the office suites on this floor were large, which meant less staff. When they entered one of those suites Chase said, “Lisa, this is Emily Black.” “That’s Emily Black?” Lisa (who Emily guessed was a secretary) asked incredulously. Emily bit back a rude reply. “Yes,” Chase told her, tone firm. “I’m sorry,” Lisa said. Emily thought she was apologising to Chase, but she supposed that it might be possible that the apology was meant for Emily herself. Possible but not likely. “Emily, this is Lisa Smith, my personal assistant.” “Miss Smith,” Emily said, one more falling back on politeness. “Lisa, go and find a booster seat for Emily.” “Of course Miss Morgan,” Lisa said and hustled from the office. Emily felt her cheeks warming at the thought of Lisa looking for a booster seat, perhaps saying, ‘it is for a little Miss Morgan has up in her office, maybe I should bring a changing pad as well, just in case’. Why couldn’t Chase have had the stupid booster seat there to begin with? She had known Emily was coming. “This way,” Chase said, entering her office. It was large, even considering its occupant, with a big desk set near a wall of windows. She would need a booster seat to see over that. “While we are waiting,” Chase said, and took the dress boxes over to her desk, placing them down. She used what Emily hoped was a paper cutter to cut the strings and then carefully unwrapped the first box and opened it. “Look at this,” she said to Emily, lifting out and holding up a short sleeved, pink princess dress. “Very nice,” Emily said with no real enthusiasm, for she guessed were she to wear that that the skirt would not cover up whatever undergarment she might be wearing. “Yes, it is,” Chase said, and carefully put it back into the box before opening the next one. “How sweet,” Chase said for the next one, a white and blue romper. Chase made sure to draw Emily’s attention to the snaps in the crotch. The third was a set of several shorts and blouses, all of the shorts with suspender straps and snaps in the crotches as well. Chase was showing off the last, a white dress with ruffles and lace that looked like something a toddler might wear to church when Lisa returned with the booster seat. “Oh, that is just so cute,” she gushed, and then looked towards Emily, “I want to see her in it,” she said, hungrily (or at least that is not how Emily heard it). “I’m not sure this is Emily’s,” Chase said as she put the dress back in the box. “The seat.” Lisa put the booster seat on one of the chairs in front of the desk. She then, without asking, picked up Emily and put her in place. “There you go,” she said. Emily never liked being grabbed by Amazons, but she managed a weak ‘thank you’, telling herself she might have actually needed a little help. Lisa left as Chase took a seat behind her desk. “So here we are,” Chase said. “So here we are,” Emily echoed. “I appreciate you coming.” “I did not feel if I had a choice.” Chase smiled. “You always have a choice.” “You might.” Chase frowned for a moment. “I want you to work for me.” “And what would I do Miss Morgan?” “I have not decided yet. I am sure we can find a position for you.” The position that Emily thought of was back on a change table, legs raised, but she did not say that. “And if I am not interested.” Chase did not answer immediately. Eventually, she said, “While I don’t want to seem like some cheap movie villain, your neighbours might not appreciate it.” Emily wanted to swear at her but kept her temper in check. “That does not seem to leave me much choice.” “Because you are such a nice girl.” If you could read my thoughts you would not think so, she thought, but said, “You are very kind.” “So, you will come and work for me?” “How much will I be paid?” Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she had even thought of that. “You will be fairly compensated for your skill set,” she finally said. Which, Emily thought, could easily translate into all the diaper changes she needed. “What project are you bringing me on for?” Again Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she was pushing too far, but what else could she do? “I will have you work in various areas of the business until we have found the best fit for you, and that is all I can say.” There was a sense of finality to that, and Emily knew she should not ask any more questions. “I want to think about it.” “What is there to think about?” “The commute,” Emily said tartly, knowing it was dangerous. It was a gamble, One that apparently paid off for Chase smiled. “Very well, but make your choice fast.” Emily slipped down from the booster chair, she felt her skirt, and the petticoats catch and get pulled up behind her, for a moment leaving her with her the back of her panties uncovered. No one could see it, but she knew it and could feel the cool air of the room on the top of her bare thighs. She quickly smoothed the skirt down over her bottom. Chase came around her desk, looked down at her. “That is my dress you know.” She smiled. “Pardon?” Emily asked. “You don’t seem to have brought a change of clothing.” Emily's eyes widened. Was she about to be stripped and sent away? A naked little, around so many giants? It was like throwing blood in the water with sharks. Chase put her hand on top of Emily’s head, gently ruffled her short hair. “Tell you what, I will give it to you as a gift.” “Thank you,” Emily said, relieved, and embarrassed at how grateful she was at that moment. “Is that a way to thank someone?” She took her hand from Emily’s head. Emily looked up at her, saw a displeased look on her face. “Thank you for the beautiful dress, Miss Morgan.” “In the future, you might want to add how much you love it.” Then she walked to her office door and opened it. “Lisa.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Lisa said. “Please see Emily down to the street, and make sure she gets into a taxi.” “Pardon?” Lisa asked, surprise in her tone. When she stepped into Emily’s view, Emily could see the surprise mirrored on her face. “See that she gets into a taxi, make sure no one bothers her,” Chase said, tone firm. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” She nodded. “Emily, please come this way.” “I hope to hear from you soon Emily,” Chase said. “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said, getting out of the office as quick as she could. Lisa took her down to the lobby, and out onto the street. All the time Emily was sure Lisa was wondering why Chase was sending Emily away. Emily was not entirely certain herself. A black taxi pulled up in front of the building a few seconds before they reached the sidewalk. The driver got out, a tall inbetweener man, maybe almost seven feet tall. He looked at them and said, “Got a call to pick up an Emily Black?” “This is her,” Lisa said. The driver opened the passenger compartment door. A little-sized child’s seat awaited her. I hate you, Chase, Emily thought. Lisa picked her up, plopped her into the seat. The driver, with speed that spoke of skill, had the straps around her shoulders, and one up between her legs, the nylon edge of the belt against her bare thighs. There was a click as the buckles snapped together, and he gave the straps a quick, gentle pull that had her secured. The door closed. She heard Lisa say, “Bye bye sweetie.” Emily tried to undo the straps, but the buckles were somehow locked. When the driver got in, she said, “I am going to…” “I know where you are going,” he said. There was something ominous about that. The driver started the car and drove off. The seat had blocks of padded plastic on either side of her head, and she could not see past them. The straps were too tight for her to lean forward so she might look around them, and the seat was angled so she could not really see where they were going. They could be going anywhere. Chase had called for the taxi, told it where to go, Emily thought. Would she be driven to one of those schools she had heard of? Would the driver keep driving around until she wet herself and only then pull up to their destination? After years of working to avoid just this situation, she had walked into it. She tried to talk to the driver, to at least get an idea of what was going to happen, but he told her that he had to pay attention to the road and refused to be engaged. She lost track of time, almost panicking and when the car came to a stop, she had to bite down on a scream. The driver got out of the car. A few seconds later he had opened the passenger door. Reaching in, he loosened the straps, undid the buckles and smoothly lifted her from the seat and placed her on the ground. She was outside of her apartment building. “Have a nice day miss,” the driver said, leaving her there. He did not ask to be paid. Emily had to take a few deep breaths. Her knees felt weak. As the car pulled away, she walked slowly towards the doors of the building. Back in her apartment, changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, Emily was able to relax slightly. She was still feeling a little panicked, and she was not happy, but she could think things through. She looked at the dress she had been wearing, in a pile on the floor. For a moment she thought to throw it out. However, she suspected treating a ‘gift’ poorly might come back and bite her in the ass. Plus she couldn’t bring herself to throw away something that Linda had made. She gathered it up and hung it in the closet, tossed the rest, panties, vest and stockings into her laundry hamper, then went to her computer. Think, she told herself. How did she get out of this? The panic in the taxi had almost sent her running. She had been looking for plane tickets, but she could not leave her friends behind, to be turned out of their homes by an angry Chase. Think, she once again told herself. If Chase did not own the building, then she would have no leverage. And Chase did not really own the building. Her investment management company did. That was the weak point. So she researched it. The trick was, she realised, to make the building seem unprofitable to the managers and, more importantly, their software. And she knew the software, had helped to write it, knew how to exploit it. As long as Chase had not directly instructed her managers to hold onto the building, it was possible. And Chase did not respect her; not as much as she should. She continued her research. She checked her finances. Four weeks. Maybe a day or two less, but four weeks. If it was even possible, she could do it in four weeks. She just had to stay out of diapers for four weeks. She stayed out of them (at least needing them) for four years in college. For twelve years before that in school. Four weeks would be a cakewalk she tried to tell herself. Emily did not really believe it. Chase Morgan was tough. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and asked herself if she could live with herself if she did not even try to help her friends. “God damn you and your noble spirit, Emily,” she said and reached for her phone, dialled in Chase’s number. She answered on the third ring. “Hello Emily dear,” she said. “I’ll work for you.” Chase was silent, and Emily pictured her in her head, smiling triumphantly. “I am so happy to hear that my dear.” “When do you want me to start Miss Morgan?” “Monday. I’ll send a car to pick you up at 8:30am. I’ll see that you get home after work. That way you don’t have to worry about the commute.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I am looking forward to seeing you Emily,” she said, and then hung up. Emily put her phone down. Monday. That gave her an extra fours days. “Okay Miss Morgan, you have all the advantages, and I have to hope that it makes you sloppy.” She turned back to her computer. There was a lot of work to do. The four days that Chase had given to her passed by in a blur. Emily was working on setting the events in motion that would let her buy the building, and she also had a lot of projects that she had to finish. If she had to work for Chase, then she was not going to have much time to devote to her clients. She also, not that she wanted to, had to face the possibility that she could end up not being able to work at all. Of course, she could not tell her clients that she might end up in a nursery and would have a hard time getting work done between feedings and diaper changes. She got depressed just thinking about it. So instead she told them that something personal had come up and she would have less time to work for them. It would explain why she would be turning down jobs. Doing so did not make her happy. She had spent a lot of time building up her reputation as someone people could trust to get jobs done fast. She had sacrificed any real social life for her career. Going dark like she was going to do for the next four weeks would hurt that reputation. She would have to build it up again. Assuming she was able to. The least she could do was to make sure that were no jobs left unfinished. She hardly slept more than a few hours a night. When Monday came she stood on the curb in front of her building, dark circles under her eyes, dressed in a blue skirt, white blouse and grey blazer, a messenger bag over her shoulder. A professional enough looking outfit, and one that could be mistaken for a school uniform, though of no particular school. Her version of protective colouring, giants being less likely to snap you up if they thought you were going to school somewhere. At precisely 8:30 a large, black town car pulled up in front of her. The driver was a man about nine feet tall. “Miss Black, Miss Morgan sent me.” Emily nodded. “Thank you.” He opened the passenger door, revealing a child’s seat in the back. That came as no surprise to her. He picked her up, slipping his large hand under her bottom, and then put her gently in the seat. “Let me get you buckled up,” he told her, pulling the straps around her, and between her legs. It was always the strap that went between her legs that got to her, embarrassed her the most. It pushed the material of her skirt up between her legs, often left her panties exposed. “There we go,” the driver said, clipping the belts into the central lock, and she knew it was a lock. He closed the door and walked around to the driver’s side, climbed in, starting up the car. The seat she was in, unlike the last one, actually let her see a little of where they were going. She watched again as they left the area of her home, passed through the undeveloped land and then into the city. This time the car did not stop in front of the building but pulled into the parking garage under it. The driver stopped the car and came around to release her from the child’s seat and help her out. He placed her on the garage floor, in front of a bank of elevators. “Miss Morgan is waiting for you.” He pressed the call button and then the button for the 23rd floor when the doors opened. “Have a good day, I will drive you home this evening.” “Thank you,” she told him as she stepped into the elevator, taking some solace in that she was supposed to go home that evening. The doors closed and the elevator rose to the 23rd floor. As before when doors opened, she found Chase waiting for her. “Emily, good morning,” she said sweetly. That was probably not how most bosses greeted their employees, she thought. “Good morning Miss Morgan.” “Come along, let’s talk in my office.” She turned and led the way, Emily following. So far it seemed very much like her first visit. She passed through the outer office where Lisa worked. Lisa was there, watching Emily as she walked past. “Good morning Miss Smith,” Emily said. Lisa nodded. “A pleasure to see you back.” They did not have to make any more conversation, for Chase went right into her office, closing the door once Emily was in. “Have a seat,” Chase said as she went to take a seat at her desk. A chair, with two small steps, had been put in the office in front of Chase’s desk. Design wise it was somewhat similar to a high chair, which Emily did not think was accidental. At least there was no food tray which could be used to lock her in, she thought, as she climbed into the seat, setting her bag in her lap. Once she and Chase were seated, Emily feeling a little ridiculous, Chase said, “I’ve given some thought to how to start you off. I am going to have you take part in an intern program we have.” Emily considered that for a moment, wondering if she had heard it right. “An intern? Seriously?” She regretted her incredulous tone as soon as it was out of her mouth. Chase did not really frown, but there was a slight downturn to her lips. “I am aware of your abilities, but have you ever worked in a company, as part of a team?” It was, Emily thought, a fair question. “In College there were team…” “Yes, I am sure there were,” Chase cut her off. “But that was school, this is real life. I will get the best idea of your ability to work for me and the best position for you by having you take part in the program.” There was a sense of finality in that statement that told Emily not to argue. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “As it happens I had an intern start the program just last week. You will be able to work together, you can show me examples of teamwork.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “Well then, let’s handle the introductions before I give you the quick tour.” She stood. “You should feel grateful, seeing as the owner of the company is handling your familiarisation.” Emily, who was climbing down from her chair, looked over her shoulder and saw an expectant look on Chase’s face. She recalled what Chase had said about accepting a gift. As she reached the floor, she turned and said, “Thank you, Miss Morgan, I am very grateful for your kindness.” Chase smiled. Emily wanted to scream. Chase took her back to the elevator and then pressed the button for basement level 3. “When I introduce you to people I won’t use your last name,” Chase told her. “What? Why?” Emily did not like the idea of being denied her last name. “I don’t want it to get out Emily Black is working for me, not until I think of the best way to rub it in Lyle’s face.” Emily took some heart in that, hoping it meant that ultimately Chase wanted her in the office, not in a nursery. “This is pretty far down,” Emily said, her early hope fading a little. The doors opened on a mostly featureless, grey corridor. “Before I bought the building a security company used the basement and some of the lower floors. All very secure. I use it as temporary office space now.” “So you have to earn windows?” Chase smiled and looked down at her. “I suppose that is so.” Emily did not know what to think of that. She was not sure if it was ominous or not. “This way,” Chase said, turning right and walking down the corridor. Several doors along she stopped and opened the door. Then stood aside and indicated that Emily should enter first. Emily did, expecting something bad. What she got was a rather mundane office, lit by fluorescent lights, two desks pushed together. Behind one of the desk sat an older teenager, as she was seated Emily did not know how tall she was, but it was apparent she was an Amazon. And she was stacked. “What are you doing here?” the teen asked. Chase entered. “This is the other intern starting here today,” Chase said, stepping in behind Emily. The girl stood up. “Miss Morgan.” She was probably eight feet tall, perhaps a little taller, standing there with her enormous breasts. That is completely unfair, Emily thought. “Jessica, this is Emily. Emily, this is Jessica King.” “Hello Jessica,” Emily said. “Emily,” Jessica replied. Emily guessed she was confused. “Both of you will be working together during the duration of this program,” Chase told them. “Emily, Jessica is taking a two-month break from high school. She is a straight-A student and the president of her school’s Entrepreneur Club.” “Impressive,” Emily said. “Jessica, Emily has gotten gold stars in potty training and keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Jessica said in the same tone that Emily had used. I hate them both equally, Emily thought. “Take a bit of a break Jessica. I am going to show Emily around and then bring her back here.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “This way Emily,” Chase said. The tour was pretty basic. Emergency exits, the cafeteria, the building’s day care centre on the first floor (a sunlit, bright space) and finally a bathroom two floors above basement level 3. “I’ve had a stool put in the cleaning closet for you, and the toilet at the last stall is sized for inbetweeners.” “Thank you,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And that concludes the tour. You know where my office is if you need to see me.” Emily frowned. “Don’t I need to sign some things, for payroll or something?” “Not to worry. I’ll be paying you out of my own pocket, just to keep things simple.” “That sounds like an allowance.” Chase smiled. “It does, doesn’t it.” Emily took a deep breath. “That’s fine.” “I am glad you approve.” Emily bit back a reply. “Let’s take you back to your office.” They returned the elevator and Chase explained the nature of the job. “You and Jessica have a weeks worth of work each. You’ll be analysing some collected data, seeing if you can find trends related to advertising my company has done.” The elevator door opened and Chase ushered Emily in. “You’ll be trying to find out what gets the best penetration.” “I understand,” Emily said, who thought it sounded pretty simple. “Good.” She pressed the button to take them down. In the office she found Jessica waiting, as well as a new chair behind her desk. “Here’s your username and password,” Chase said, handing Emily a folded piece of paper. “An email has been sent to you with the location of your work as well as instructions. If you have any questions just ask Jessica. This is the key to this office.” She handed over the small, brass coloured key. “I’ll be happy to help Emily,” Jessica said, her tone all treacle. “Thank you Jessica,” Chase said, and then left. Emily noticed that there was a keyhole on both sides of the door, guessed it had something to do with the security company that had once used it. She did not give it too much thought for she was alone with the teenage amazon, which was not good. Jessica reached down behind her monitor and brought forth two large cups of coffee, marked with the logo of a local chain. “I bought you a coffee since we’ll be working together.” She smiled brightly as she came around the desk. How stupid does she think I am, Emily wondered as she said, “Thank you very much.” Jessica held the cup in her left hand close towards Emily. Emily reached for the right which Jessica pulled back slightly and then almost thrust the other cup at her. Pretending not to have noticed she took the offered cup. “I didn’t know how you took it,” Jessica said, “so I brought cream and sugar. I know you littles like that. I take mine black.” Her tone took on a superior quality. “Black is fine,” Emily said as if she was trying to prove herself to the teen. Jessica smiled condescendingly. What a piece of work, Emily thought. Emily took her seat, using the built-in step, hung her bag off the back of the chair. Jessica sat beside her, their desks were close together. She put her cup on the desktop. Emily put her cup down, as close to Jessica’s as she could manage, then looked at the paper Chase had given her. Her username was ‘emily’ and the password was ‘IMBaby’. Emily sighed, then logged on and changed her password. “Jessica,” Emily said. Jessica looked over at her. “What?” “I am not sure I understand this. Can you show me?” Jessica smirked. “Of course Emily, I know this is hard for you.” “Thank you,” Emily said, colouring her tone with false relief. Jessica moved over to work on Emily’s computer, showing her where the files were and what they had to do. While she was condescending, Emily switched their coffee cups. “Thank you Jessica,” Emily said in her sweetest tones. “You’re so kind.” The smile Jessica gave her was so obvious in its contempt she might as well have called Emily ‘useless’. “You’re welcome Emily.” Emily took her seat and went to work, downloading some programs she had written a few years back to do similar jobs. She tweaked them and set them to processing the data Chase had given her. Emily pretended to drink her coffee, but really dumped it, bit by bit, into her garbage can when Jessica’s attention was focused on her work. For all she knew Jessica could have doctored both cups and trusted her greater size to protect her. When the larger woman looked over at her Emily could see her eyeing the decreasing liquid in the cup, her smile growing. Jessica was drinking the coffee that Emily had switched with her, seemingly unaware of the change. Emily hoped. After about an hour and a half of work, Emily had all the tweaks made to the program and had run the first days work through it. Now she was going to see what Jessica was trying. Emily got out of her chair, grabbed her bag, started towards the door. “Where are you going?” Jessica asked, her tone making it sound like ‘where do you think you are going’. Emily looked at her, her nervousness not entirely feigned. “I’m going to the bathroom,” she said, voice small. Jessica shook her head. “Oh Emily, you can’t just leave your work undone. As an adult, you need to have self-discipline.” “Self-discipline?” Emily asked, knowing exactly where it was going. “Exactly. As good employees we should stick with our work until it is finished. We can’t just go off to the,” she paused, “potty whenever we have a little twinge from our bladders.” I hate her, Emily thought. “You mean stay here until the work is done. No matter what?” “Exactly. In fact, I think we should lock that door and not leave unless our work is done. I can hold your key for you, if you want, just in case you think you might need a little incentive.” “So we’re locked in until the work is done?” Jessica nodded with a smile. “Exactly. That is the mature, adult thing to do.” “Oh. Well, I finished all of the work I was supposed to do today.” Jessica blinked. “What?” Emily nodded as she returned to her desk. “Look,” she said, bringing up the files. Jessica came over to look. “That’s not possible,” she said once she had seen the completed work. “It’s not?” Emily asked her. “Well, I guess it is, but, how?” “I'm good at this, I suppose. So, I can go to the bathroom.” Jessica scowled. Emily was a little worried that she might have pushed too hard. “Fine,” Jessica said. Emily nodded, picked up her bag, started towards the door. She stopped and looked back at Jessica. “Do you want me to lock you in?” “What?” Jessica asked, her tone snappish. Emily cowered, not entirely faked. “You said to lock the door and not leave until the work is done.” Jessica frowned. She reached into her pocket and took out a key. “Fine,” she growled, almost throwing the key at Emily. “Lock the door.” Emily almost dropped the key as she fumbled to catch it, using the action to hide a smile. God, Jessica was stupid. Or maybe she just had so little respect for Emily she never considered she was being played. “What’s your phone number?” Jessica asked. Emily told her, Jessica wrote it down. “I’ll call you if there is an emergency.” Emily nodded. “Well?” Jessica said, looking down her nose at her. “Don’t you have to go to the potty?” Emily nodded, scurried from the room, closed and locked the door behind her. “Dumb ass,” Emily said, heading down the corridor until she found a quiet nook she could hide out in. She sat down and took her laptop out of her bag. She joined the wireless network and continued the work. It was about thirty minutes later when her phone rang. She answered it. “Hello?” “Emily, I need you to let me out.” “Okay, I just have to tell Miss Morgan,” Emily said, trying to sound eager. “You’re talking to Miss Morgan?” There was uncertainty in Jessica’s tone. “Uh huh. I’ll just let her know…” “No, forget it.” Jessica hung up. Emily put the phone aside and went back to work. It was about twenty minutes later when it rang again. “Emily,” Jessica said as soon as Emily had answered. “I think I smell smoke. Get down here.” “I’ll pull the fire alarm and tell Miss Morgan,” she said. “What? No! I mean, I was joking. Stupid.” She hung up again. Twenty minutes later the phone rang again. Emily let it ring for a bit before picking it up. “Hello?” “You better get down here. And don’t say anything to Miss Morgan. I found something wrong with your work, so you better get it fixed right away.” “Oh no!” Emily nearly shouted. “Jessica, you are really nice. Thank you so very much.” “Yeah, yeah,” she said, trying to sound calm, but Emily could hear the desperation in her voice. “Just get down here right away.” Jessica cut the connection. Emily went back to work. Five minutes later the phone rang again. Emily answered it. “Where the hell are you stupid?” Emily had to hold the phone away from her ear as Jessica was yelling. Breathing hard she said, “Couldn’t reach,” deep breaths, “elevator buttons,” deep breath, “couldn’t ask anyone,” deep breath, “to press them.” More deep breaths. “Running down the stairs.” “You idiot. I got to… Get down here.” It almost sounded as if she had slammed her phone against something. Emily worked for another minute, then put her computer back into the bag. She returned to the office. She unlocked the door, and while expecting it, she was almost hit by the door as Jessica pushed through it in her dash towards the elevators. Hand pressed into her crotch, taking small, quick steps, Emily did not think Jessica was going to make. Following at a distance, she caught a scent of flatulence in the air. She saw Jessica standing in front of the elevators, dancing from foot to foot, looking up at the indicators. Emily did not think the elevators were close as Jessica turned, still dancing, now two hands pressed between her legs, and pushed through the door to the stairs. Emily shook her head and went back to the office. “Idiot,” she said with a smile. Chase had had issues with her interns before, but Jessica had presented her with a new one. She pushed open the door to the first aid room and walked in. Jessica was sitting on the rooms cot, a blanket pulled around her shoulders. She had managed to soil all her clothing, except for her bra. It was a little impressive. “Miss Morgan, I can explain…” Jessica began as soon as she had entered. Chase fixed her with a stare. “Explain why you were sitting in your own mess, a few steps from the bathroom, crying?” “I wasn’t crying! I was yelling. I was angry.” “You should be ashamed.” Jessica flinched. “It wasn’t my fault,” she said in a small voice. Chase reached for Jessica’s purse. Jessica looked like she was going to try to grab it, but another glare from Chase made her withdraw. In the purse, Chase found a small bottle. She held it up, shook it. She also produced a credit card receipt that indicated the bottle had been purchased from a nearby pharmacy a few hours prior. “You’re lucky,” Chase said as she looked at the bottle, reading the writing on it. “Due to your size, there is unlikely to be any long-term effects. Someone smaller might not have fared so well.” “That was the idea,” Jessica said petulantly. “I am kicking you out of the intern program,” Chase told her. “What? It was that stupid little. She poisoned my coffee and locked me in the room and…” A single step brought Chase to stand over Jessica. Her hard gaze made the teenager scrunch back against the wall, pulling the blanket tighter around herself. “You will not ever say that again, to anyone,” Chase told her. “What? But she…” “Never!” Chase snapped, and Jessica whimpered. “If you bring this up before a family court I guarantee that you will be the one sent off to a reform school. Do you understand me?” There were tears in Jessica’s eyes as she squeaked, “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase felt bad for a moment. Jessica was barely more than a child, and browbeating her like that was cruel. But she was not about to chance losing Emily. She opened the door, reached out to a shelf and grabbed a pair of pink track pants and a white t-shirt which she tossed to Jessica. “I will tell your school that you were a little too immature for this opportunity, and that is all I will tell them.” Jessica caught the clothing and began to slip on the t-shirt. “If anyone finds out what happened you're are welcome to tell them you were trying to slip something to a little but stupidly mixed it up, which is probably the truth anyway.” Having pulled on the shirt, Jessica looked at her, actually pouting. Chase shook her head. It always bothered her to meet an Amazon who was not ready to be a grown-up. Next, she tossed a tied up plastic bag at Jessica. “Your clothing. You’ll need to wash it. Or throw it out.” Jessica blushed. “Get out of my company,” Chase said in parting as she walked towards the elevators. Now it was time to deal with Emily. She was looking forward to that. She had been too lenient on the girl. By the time she was finished Jessica would not be the only one crying. Her resolve faltered slightly when she entered the office and found Emily over her keyboard, focused on her work. She coughed. Emily looked up. Chase was glad she looked a little uncertain. “I’m afraid that Jessica will not be returning.” “I hope it is nothing serious,” Emily said, face revealing nothing. “She said that you locked her in this room.” “She told me to.” “That seems highly unlikely.” “It does.” Emily brought out a smartphone. “But as it happens I have a recording.” “Of course you do,” Chase said, walking over to the desk. The phone played back a conversation between Emily and Jessica, and, as Emily said, Jessica did make the request. “You are far too clever.” “I don’t know what you mean.” Same damn dead-pan innocent look. “You’ll have to finish her work as well as your own. Perhaps I will keep you locked in here until you get it all done.” Chase leaned forward over the desk. Emily shifted back slightly, but before Chase could do anything else, she said, “It is all finished.” Chase straightened. “What?” “I finished all my work and Jessica’s work. I felt bad for her.” Chase did not contest that statement but came around the desk to look at the monitor. She took the mouse from Emily and clicked through the files. “Too damn clever by far.” She looked at Emily, caught a flash of a smile that disappeared as if it never was. Chase realised she had never seen Emily smile before. It as either the neutral expression, or one of dread, and she knew she often saw anger dancing in her eyes, but never a smile. Chase wanted to see that smile again, as often as possible. “You exhaust me Emily. Take the rest of the day off. I’ll call the car. In fact, take tomorrow and the next day off while I think of what next to do with your internship.” She pulled her phone from her jacket, paused and then said, “Without pay of course.” “Of course,” Emily agreed readily. Chase wanted to say more, but at the moment she would give the victory to Emily. She took her to the elevator and up to the garage. Chase put Emily in the car’s child seat, taking a bit of joy in making sure her skirt was pulled up, displaying her panties, just before she pulled the straps tight and locked them. She smiled at Emily’s blush. “Try to be a good girl,” she told her and patted her on the head before closing the door. “Take her home,” she told the driver. As the car drove off Emily tried to shift about so she could pull her skirt back down. She hated the idea of anyone looking down into the car and seeing her exposed like that. However, Chase had done too good a job and eventually, Emily gave up. One day was done, and two days off. That was not too bad. She was off to a good start. She did feel a little bad for what she had done to Jessica. Just a little bit. Jessica had brought on herself, but still… it had been like shooting fish in a barrel. Better her than me, Emily thought, sitting back in her chair, relaxing as much as she could. If no one asked for it back, she was going to keep Jessica’s key as a trophy. Chase sat at her desk, the work that Emily had done on her monitor. “Am I interrupting anything?” Richard asked. She looked up from her monitor, saw Richard leaning into her office. “Nothing vital, what’s up?” He came into the office, closed the door. “There are some details about the Jones deal I want to confirm, but I am curious about the incident with your intern.” “Which one?” Richard took a seat. “The real one.” Chase smiled. “Jessica was not as mature as I would have hoped.” He nodded. “I suppose that is one way to put it. Listen, I’m kind of wondering what you are doing with Emily Black.” “What I am doing?” “What do you want?” Chase sat back in her seat. “What I want is to wake up every morning, stretch, and hear Emily calling or crying in her nursery cause she needs her diaper changed.” He nodded. “Understandable, so I wonder why she isn’t in a nursery.” “I don’t have a nursery yet.” He laughed. She turned her monitor. “Take a look at this.” “What’s this?” He leaned forward. “My intern test.” He looked at the monitor. “The one that is two weeks of work that you give them a week to do?” “Yes. It is always a good way to gauge how they handle such things.” “You just like being cruel.” Chase laughed. “So what am I supposed to be looking at?” “Emily finished all her work, and Jessica’s. Four weeks of work, in less than half a day.” He looked away from the monitor and up at her. “Is it any good?” “Spot checking it, everything looks good so far.” “That is…” “Impressive?” “I was going to say creepy. Are you sure she is not a robot sent back from the future?” “I can’t discount it, but I think it unlikely.” “How?” “She probably wrote a program in the past for this type of work, then downloaded it and ran all the files through it.” “Okay, creepy but impressive.” “So, yes, I want her safely in a nursery, but I also want Emily Black doing things like this.” She waved her hand at the monitor. “You know what they say about having your cake and eating it too,” Richard said. “I prefer the Asian saying, that the person who tries to catch two rabbits will catch neither.” Richard seem to think about that. “Why?” he asked after several seconds. “Because while I can’t figure out how to have my cake and eat it too, I think if I am clever enough I can chase and catch two rabbits.” “I think you are wasting your time, but it is your time to waste. So good luck.” “Thank you.” “Now, about the Jones deal…” Emily had appreciated the time off. She was not able to do anything to speed up her plan to buy the building, but she did manage to take a few small jobs as Emily Black, jobs she could quickly turn over. Both good for her bank account (which was going to suffer due to her plan) and for her reputation. She received a message from Lyle telling her he was sorry to hear that she had personal issues and offering any help he might. He even invited her to a party he was having for his ‘girls’, sure she would enjoy it, At first, she was worried he might have heard something from Chase but discounted that. He probably just thought that any Amazon would enjoy seeing littles in such a situation. Jokes on you, she had thought as she had sent off a polite message thanking him and declining his kind offer. On Thursday morning she was outside of her building so she could be picked up and taken into the city. The driver pressed the elevator buttons for her, but when the door opened she was not presented with Chase’s familiar form. No one was awaiting her. She wondered if the change in the procedure meant anything. Then she told herself that this was only her third time there, and she could not make any generalisations. Walking the hallways, she made it to Chase's office and looked in. Chase and Lisa were leaning over Lisa’s desk, talking. Chase noticed Emily first. “Come in Emily,” she said. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I was very impressed with your work the other day.” “Thank you.” “So impressed that I want you on my health insurance program.” “Normally you have to be working here three months before you are eligible for insurance coverage,” Lisa told her, a small sniff suggesting what she thought of Emily’s ‘jumping the cue’. “I already have health insurance,” Emily said. Chase smiled. “I want you to have insurance I know can take care of you.” Emily was about to say that she had never had a problem with coverage but realised the pointlessness of it. Chase wanted this for reasons Emily knew she was not going to care for them. “You’ll need a medical exam, Lisa has kindly offered to take you to the clinic.” Chase had put a subtle emphasis on the word ‘kindly’ so Emily thanked her. Then she asked, “Clinic?” “Just a facility that is familiar with the medical requirements of littles,” Chased told her with a smile. That Emily did not like. Perhaps it showed on her face, for she said, “It is just an exam, nothing else.” Oddly enough Emily suspected that part of that was directed at Lisa. She either had to run or see this examination through. If she was not on the 23rd floor, she might have run. “Take care of Emily,” Chase told Lisa. “Yes, Miss Morgan. Come with me Emily,” Lisa said as she picked up her purse from her desk. “Yes, Miss Smith.” “I will see you when you get back,” Chase told Emily. Lisa took her hand when they were in the elevator, holding it tightly when the doors opened on the lobby. She walked Emily across the floor towards the doors, pausing to talk to the receptionists. They were the same ones that Emily had met when she had come there the first time. “Well hello again sweetie,” the blonde said, and then asked Lisa, “Is she yours?” “No. Miss Morgan is looking out for her.” “Ohhh, I’m so jealous,” the brunette said. “Do you wish Miss Morgan was looking out for you too?” the Blonde asked her. She laughed. “Well, depending on the type of ‘looking out’,” she told her companion with a wink. Emily wondered if they thought this was going over her head. She supposed that Chase was an attractive woman. “I’ll let you two gossip, Emily has an appointment I need to get her too.” “Hope to see you soon Sweetie,” the blonde said. “Have a good day,” the brunette told her. Lisa took her out the doors, to the front of the building where a taxi was waiting for them. Of course, there was a child seat in the back seat. Lisa got her settled and strapped in and then circled around to get in the other door. She gave the driver an address, and in a few seconds they had merged with traffic and were on their way. Lisa took a tablet from her purse and started working on something. Emily did not necessarily want to talk to her, but it was a little boring to sit there in silence. About thirty minutes later, in a less urban area of the city, the cab pulled up in front of a single story building, next to a small park. When Emily was taken out of the car seat, she could see the sign in front of it. ‘Westburne Paediatric Clinic’ and just below it in slightly smaller letters, ‘Specialists in Little Medicine’. Again, Emily was seized with a desire to bolt, but Lisa had a tight hold on her hand. As she was led up the brick path to the front doors all, she could think of how embarrassing it was. Taken to a paediatrician; Chase was a jerk. There was a waiting room, about three-quarters of the chairs, occupied. There was about a half and half split between actual children (all of them giants) and littles. She felt her cheeks grow warm with a flush, for the littles were all diapered, all in embarrassingly childish and infantile clothing. With her red, knee length skirt and white blouse, she looked positively adult by comparison. “Chase Morgan made an appointment for Emily,” Lisa said to the receptionist. Emily was a little annoyed that her last name seemed to be unimportant (though Chase had already told her that she did not want ‘Black’ being used, but that was at the company) and she fanned that annoyance into anger. A carefully controlled anger, but anger nonetheless. She had no time to be embarrassed. She had to be aware, and careful. The state of the other littles should be a warning to her. The receptionist had looked up the appointment information for she said, “Yes, here it is. Please have a seat, a nurse will call for you soon.” Lisa, still holding Emily’s hand, walked to one of the chairs. She then pulled Emily up into her lap. Emily did not argue there were other chairs available, for the moment willing to put up with it. From her place on Lisa’s lap, she regarded the other patients, careful not to stare. She suspected about half of the littles there had accepted their new status, and the others, judging by the discomfort they were showing, the embarrassment, had not. Emily had done her best and was doing all she could, to not end up in that situation, but she wondered which would be better. As hard as it would be to live with the shame, at least she would be able to try to fight back (metaphorically of course) and escape that fate. But sometimes it seemed that the littles who had accepted their status were happy. Maybe some littles really did seek such a state, as the giants seemed to tell themselves. Well, not her. She noticed that Lisa had been bouncing her softly on her knee, probably for a minute or two. It was not as is she was a fussy child needing to be soothed. How very annoying. “I am ready for Emily,” a nurse said, coming out of the back. Lisa put Emily back on the ground, took her hand, and led her to the nurse. The nurse was a shade taller than Lisa, a pretty woman, probably in her late twenties, dressed in a white tunic and pants. “This is Emily,” Lisa said. The nurse bent down and gently ruffled her hair. “Hello Sweetie, I’m Nurse Brenda. Now don't you worry Emily, you have nothing to be scared of.” Her tone was patronising. Emily could have said some things, most of them bordering on rude, but she just said, “Yes Nurse Brenda.” Brenda straightened. “Bring her this way,” she said to Lisa. They passed through the door into the back of the clinic. There was a corridor that led to the left and right, and one that extended in front of them. There were lots of doors, opened and closed, and she could see children, no, littles, being led between those rooms, mostly waddling in thick diapers, wearing silly little gowns covered in cartoonish prints. She passed a few rooms, one or two open doors. She made it a point to take quick looks, to get a better idea of what the place was like. Brenda opened a door, let Lisa usher Emily in, then closed the door behind herself as she entered. It was an examination room, much like many others Emily had been in, though the low shelf by the examination table, filled with diapers, was not something she was used to. “Get her undressed please,” Brenda said to Lisa. Emily started to unbutton her own blouse, but Lisa knelt down and brushed her hands away. “We have to do what the nurse says,” she told Emily with a smile. This was another fight that Emily could not win, so she let Lisa undress her. When her skirt was slid down to puddle at her feet, Brenda said, “She’s not wearing a diaper.” Lisa nodded as she skimmed the panties down to Emily’s ankle. “She’s potty trained.” Emily felt her cheeks grow hot. Potty trained. Not, ‘doesn’t need diapers’. Wasn’t it enough that Lisa had her there naked? She knew the answer to that. “Well, we’ll have to put her in a diaper. Clinic policy.” “Of course,” Lisa said, gleefully. You bitch, Emily thought. Brenda grabbed Emily up under the arms, lifted her with dizzying speed, and without so much as a ‘by your leave’, lay Emily on her back on the padded top of the exam table. “Can I have a pink diaper?” Emily asked, giving Brenda a wide-eyed ‘puppy dog’ gaze. “Why of course sweetie. I know little girls like you like pink.” She grabbed one of the pink diapers from the shelf, shook it open with a soft rustle of plastic, and then took Emily’s ankles in her large hand and lifted her bottom off the exam table she could slide the diaper under her. “Even when you potty train them they still want their cute diapers,” Brenda said to Lisa, almost as if Emily was not there. “Yes,” Lisa said, sounding doubtful. As Brenda lowered Emily onto the diaper padding, Emily looked over at Lisa, saw her looking back with a puzzled look, as if she was trying to figure out what Emily was doing. Brenda lightly dusted her with powder, then pulled the diaper up between Emily’s legs, adjusted it a little, then tapped it tightly up. “There we go sweetie,” she said, patting the front of it. “Thank you, Nurse Brenda,” Emily said sweetly. “Oh, you are welcome sweetie. Such a polite little girl.” Brenda picked her up and put her on the floor, then got one of the gowns and had Emily raise her hands so she could slide it over her, before tying it off. While the gown had hardly covered the diapers of any of the other littles that Emily had seen, she was actually small enough so that the bottom of the gown dropped low enough to almost obscure her diaper. Almost. Lisa pulled Emily back onto her lap, bouncing her again on her knee, eliciting an almost inaudible crinkle from the diaper. Brenda picked up a tablet and began asking questions about Emily’s medical history. Lisa, of course, did not know, so Emily had to answer first, and Lisa repeated it. Brenda did not enter anything until Lisa had said it, almost as if Emily were not speaking. Of course, that was the point. The clear message was that anything she said did not matter. Emily wondered how long it would take before that sort of treatment began to make her feel as if she really had no voice. She really hated the place. Once the questions were asked, Brenda weighed her, measured her and then said that Emily’s vision would be tested next. They left the room, walking through the halls, the littles on display Emily thought, to another examination room. The ‘parents’ of the littles likely were paying extra for such treatment. Brenda left them the with the eye doctor, whose name Emily did not learn. He gave her a full eye exam, made notes, and then spoke to Lisa. “Her eyes are fine, she might need glasses in a few years, if she needs to read,” he said, the last with a soft laugh. “But as long as the letters are on play blocks she will see them fine.” He smiled down at Emily and ruffled her hair. She hated him. Next was the room for the hearing test. They paused outside of the room, while another patient finished up. In another exam room, close by, a little was sobbing softly, laying on her stomach on an exam table, and enema tube in her bottom. Emily tried not to stare, but she saw the red of the little’s bottom, suggesting a recent spanking. She shifted her gaze away, heard the nurse giving the enema saying something about crybabies needing to be punished. Another little passed, a man, probably in his mid-twenties, waddling by, his diaper crinkling loudly. He was blushing from his head to his toes. Lisa knelt down and patted Emily' passed bottom. She said softly, “This diaper is pretty thin. No waddle and hardly a crinkle.” “It’s pink,” Emily said innocently. Lisa frowned, lips pursed, then sighed and straightened. She might have said ‘too clever’, but it was too soft for Emily to hear. She had her hearing test, and then a dentist took a look at her teeth. “Remember to take good care of your teeth,” she told Emily. “Or maybe you’ll lose them.” Emily felt a little sick, wondered if some littles sitting in the very chair she was in had had their teeth taken out, for a more infantile smile for their giant ‘parents’. She hoped not. On their way to the next examination, Emily peeked into a small room that looked more like an office, saw who she assumed was a doctor talking to a man and his ‘child’. She could not take a good look, but she took in as much as she could without anyone noticing. In the next exam room, Emily had to endure a gynaecological exam, feet up in stirrups, opened diaper beneath her bottom. She might have taken pride in what was an adult exam, but it was too damn uncomfortable. Then the nurse, a big, heavy-set woman, lowered the stirrups and flipped her over on her stomach, sliding her and the diaper farther up the table, so she was still lying upon it. “We’ll take your temperature now,” she said, no-nonsense tone. Emily did not appreciate what that meant until she saw the woman take a thermometer, it’s size almost obscene, from a jar of Vaseline. She had a moment to try to relax, knowing it was going to happen even if she protested (and protesting would not stop it, likely make it worse). There was a tiny bit of comfort in that there were several other even thicker thermometers in the vaseline and Emily was getting the smallest. “Here we go,” the nurse said. She spread Emily’s buttocks and placed the end of the thermometer against her hole for several moments, long, long moments, then slid it in. Emily was not happy. The nurse took her time, gently patting her bottom, pressing the thermometer farther and farther in, almost as if she expected Emily to enjoy it. Was she supposed to enjoy it? What the hell was wrong with the woman? Did she really think that she was going to get off on being violated by a too large rectal thermometer? Later Emily would consider that some littles, with their genitalia sealed up in plastic and padding, with hands often imprisoned in mitts, might indeed find the embarrassing treatment pleasurable, having few other options. That thought would leave her depressed for hours when she had it. However, at that moment, lying on her belly, positioned on an open diaper that she had recently been wearing, a glass rod up her bottom, all she could feel was embarrassment bordering on complete humiliation. Eventually, the nurse seemed to think that the thermometer had been in her long enough, and she pulled it out, slowly. “A healthy temperature,” the nurse declared, before wiping the thermometer off with a tissue, the tissue going in the garbage the thermometer into a beaker of alcohol. “Now we just need a little blood. Let’s sit you up.” She did not give Emily a chance to sit up on her own, but lifted her, slid the diaper around, and then sat Emily atop of it. Emily was careful to keep the deadpan expression on her face, though it was hard, angry as she felt about her treatment, and about the superior smile she saw on Lisa’s face. Fortunately, the anger did not blind her to what the nurse was doing. She saw the woman look at two boxes of needles. She watched the nurse take a pair of glasses from her smock, put them on, then carefully check both boxes. Emily did not trust it. The nurse selected a needle, prepared a holder, then put a tourniquet around Emily’s arm. “Don’t worry sweetie,” she said, rubbing a spot on the inside of Emily’s arm with an alcohol swab. “It will just be a little prick.” Emily had had blood taken before, and she was not a fan of it, but she knew it would not hurt that much. But she still held herself ready, and when the needle slid in, feeling as if the nurse was trying to jam a blunt piece of metal into her arm, she did not cry out. She did not say, ‘what the hell are you doing?’ She did not treat the nurse to a blast of salty language that would put a sailor to shame. She sat there, careful not to grit her teeth against the pain, trying to look as if nothing was wrong. The nurse actually frowned. You god damned bitch, Emily thought. Still frowning, the nurse turned the needle ever so slightly — it hurt like hell — and slid the blood tube into the opposite end of the holder, drawing a vial full of blood. She put the tube aside and then pulled the needle free. Emily wanted to scream. Looking down at her arm Emily expected to see a bloody, jagged hole, but all there was was a small drop of blood on her arm, and that was quickly covered with a piece of gauze and a bandage. The nurse looked back at the boxes of needles, then at the needle itself a moment before she disposed of it in a sharps container. “Well, you were very good in not crying,” the nurse said, and then, like an actress who had flubbed her lines and was trying to get back on track, “but if you had been a crybaby, you would have been punished.” Emily recalled the little getting the enema. “Yes nurse,” she said politely. “Let’s get you back in a diaper and then you can see the doctor,” she said, reaching towards the diaper filled shelf, her hand going to another of the pink diapers. Emily had one more card to play, and she said, tone almost petulant, “I don’t want a thick diaper.” The nurse paused. “Well little missy,” her hand shifted to the side, grabbing a thick white diaper, “what you want does not matter.” She pushed Emily onto her back, lifted her by her ankles, swept the old diaper away, and proceeded to diaper Emily in the extra thick padding and loudly crinkling plastic of the new one. Emily knew it was not the same as having a pillow wrapped between her legs, but damn if it did not feel that way. The nurse lifted her off the table and placed her on the floor. Emily could see that Lisa was looking down at her, confusion on her face. She had apparently stumped Lisa again. Emily pulled futilely at the gown for a moment, but there was no way it was going to cover the diaper. “The doctor will want to speak with you,” the nurse told Lisa. “Please come with me.” Lisa took Emily’s hand, leading her after the nurse. Emily found she could not bring her thighs together and was forced to waddle. It would probably be easier to crawl, which she supposed was the idea. Lisa's hold on her hand helped her keep up, but more than once it was only that hold that kept her from falling. And Lisa knew it. The nurse showed them to a small office, and it was as Emily had supposed, the same room in which she had earlier seen the doctor talking to a man. “The doctor will be with you soon,” the nurse said, giving Lisa a smile. Then Emily and Lisa were alone. Lisa took a seat and pulled Emily up onto her lap. Emily did not appreciate it, but the clinic was a little cool, and the gown thin and Lisa was warm. Lisa began to bounce her on her knee again, but the diaper was crinkling loudly, and when she stopped Emily assumed it was because the noise was annoying her. Instead, she began to hum, gently playing with Emily’s hair. She had what Emily had dubbed ‘little fever’, and she felt bad for the next ‘unattended’ little that Lisa might meet. The doctor came in a few minutes later. She was an older woman, probably taller than Lisa, but she had a slight stoop, and it was hard to be sure. She introduced herself to Lisa as Doctor Green. “Well,” Doctor Green said, swiping her fingers across a tablet, “Emily is as healthy as a little horse.” She smiled down at Emily and reached out to gently squeeze her nose. “Just a little healthy horsie.” Emily did her best to look amused. However, it was a wasted effort, for Doctor Green had already turned her attention back to Lisa. “We should get the blood work back tomorrow. I don’t expect to see any problems, but I’ll let Miss Morgan know, one way or another.” “Thank you,” Lisa answered. “The only issue I have is with the amount of alcohol she drinks. Not that it is a lot mind you,” she said, fixing Lisa with her stare, “but as a rule, my patients don’t drink any, and I think that would be for the best.” “I’ll let Miss Morgan know,” Lisa said. Go to hell you busybody, Emily thought. The doctor folded the cover over the tablet. “That is it. You can get her dressed. I would like to see her again in six months.” She stood. “You can make an appointment now, or we can call Miss Morgan. Just let the receptionist know what you want.” Then Doctor Green was gone. Lisa slid Emily off her lap, and then reached for her clothing, which she had been carrying all along. It turned out getting Emily dressed proved a challenge to Lisa. She could not button up the lower buttons of Emily’s blouse, as the diaper was too thick, and no matter how hard she tried the skirt was a lost cause. With a sigh Lisa looked about the office, perhaps hoping to spot a thinner diaper, but as Emily had noticed earlier, the office had none. She looked Emily, frowned, and then tore the tapes open and tossed the diaper into the trash. “Get dressed,” she said, pushing Emily’s clothing at her. Emily was careful not to show any relief. It had been a risk, for it had been possible that Lisa would have just led Emily out in the too thick diaper wearing only a partially buttoned blouse. However, Emily had suspected that she would not. She was beginning to think she understood Chase’s plan. They left the clinic, Lisa telling the receptionist to call Miss Morgan when it came time for Emily’s next appointment. They waited for the taxi that Lisa called, all the while Lisa watching her with what Emily thought was a judgemental gaze. Another ride in a car seat, back to the office. Lisa paused in the lobby to talk to the receptionists. She learned the blonde was named Claire, the Brunette Kristen. They asked about Emily’s checkup when Lisa mentioned it, and Claire asked if she had gotten a needle and if she had been brave. “Yes Miss Claire,” Emily had said as she hoped one day Claire got blood taken with one of those needles. They arrived back in Chase’s office suite a little afternoon. Chase came from her office, smiled. “Someone is very healthy,” she said. “You’ll have full health coverage without a problem.” “Thank you,” Emily said. “Will it require going to that clinic?” Chase smiled. “It does specialise in little care.” Emily did not say what she thought that was worth. She also knew she would not be giving up her own health care anytime soon. “The doctor said she drinks too much.” Lisa’s tone was just as disapproving as the doctor’s had been. What a snitch, Emily thought. “Well, I am sure that Emily will think about that.” “I’ll try,” Emily said, and then to Lisa. “Thank you very much for taking me to the clinic. I know you are busy with your own work.” Lisa looked a little surprised, and Chase frowned. Emily supposed she had taken the wind from her sails, thanking Lisa before she was told to. Lisa got over her surprise and said, “You’re welcome Emily.” She looked over at Chase. She thought about Chase’s game. Chase wanted Emily Black to work for her, so she was not going to make the first move to step Emily back into a second babyhood, but if it happened…. Well, Chase would likely be happy to offer comfort and take charge. However, Chase did not seem to be really upset that Emily had returned, undiapered. She wondered if just maybe Chase had not known what kind of things happened at that clinic. “Emily, I want you to help Lisa out for the rest of the day, tomorrow as well. It will give you a good feel for the company.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said. Case sent Emily home a little early so she could talk to Lisa. “So, tell me how Emily did?” she asked, leaning on Lisa’s desk. “She got all the work done, she takes direction well, does not ask many questions, I have nothing bad to say about the job she did.” Chase thought that Lisa might not have liked admitting that. Nodding Chase said, “Yes, yes, but tell me about the clinic.” Lisa almost giggled. “She was wearing this one diaper that was so thick I thought she was going to fall over and have to crawl.” Chase realised clapping her hands together happily was not going to look so professional. She simply nodded. “She needed to wear a diaper?” “Well, didn’t need it, just a clinic rule.” “I would have liked to see that.” “Well,” Lisa said, “I did try to keep her in it… but I couldn’t get her clothes on over it, and you said not to let anything too overt happen.” “That’s fine,” Chase said, waving a hand to dismiss the concern. “She’s too clever you know.” “I suspect I know, but tell me.” Lisa explained Emily’s ‘trick’ with the diapers. Chase had to laugh. “She is smart.” “A little like that does not need to be smart when she is so cute.” Lisa was almost pouting. Chase nodded. “There is something to say about smart and cute.” Emily had not looked forward to a weekend so much since she had left high school. It was not so much that the Friday at work had been all that terrible. She had just worked with Lisa and Chase on various projects. The most challenging thing about Friday was the bathroom up on the twenty-third floor. None of the toilets had really been suitable for anyone under seven feet. Using them had required a little climbing and precarious perching with the real danger of falling, either off or in. Still, better than the alternative of asking for help. She was pretty sure that help would mean having Chase or Lisa sitting her on the toilet and remaining in the stall with her, and would eventually lead to a child’s potty. It was possible she was paranoid, but she did not think so. Plus she had also been going ‘commando’ on Friday, as it was as far from the diapers of the day before she could get. The evening after the clinic she had been bothered, no longer needing to be focused. Even a pair of panties had reminded her a little too much of a diaper. But now she had a weekend to herself. She spent the morning catching up on chores, in the past done in fits and starts over the whole week. She also had a few quick jobs and bug fixes for clients. It was early in the afternoon when she went down to Linda’s apartment (after looking about for any cars that might belong to bigs). Linda welcomed Emily in and one of the first things Emily noticed was the nine-foot-tall dress form in the corner of the room. “Some of your larger clients asking you to make clothing for them?” Emily asked. Linda put a cup of tea down in front of Emily. “Yes, not a lot yet, but enough that I needed to invest in that dress form. Actually, what I’ve started getting request for are matching outfits for the children clothing I am making.” “Matching outfits?” Emily suddenly pictured Chase wearing the sailor dress from the other day. She almost shot tea from her nostrils, which would have been unpleasant. Linda, perhaps seeing where Emily’s thoughts were going, said, “Not matching styles, but themes. Like,” and again it seemed Linda had some inkling about Emily’s thoughts, “those outfits I sent to Chase, did you see the sailor dress I made.” “I think I saw it,” Emily said into her tea to hide her blush. “Well, I might, say, make a white sundress with black anchor embroidery along the hem of the skirt. So it would be obvious the outfits went together. That reminds me, you are working for Chase now, do you think you could ask her something?” Emily had not been able to keep people from noticing that she was picked up and dropped off every day by a big, black car, so there had been no use in trying to hide she was working for Chase; though she had told her neighbours that it was possibly only temporary. “Maybe, what?” “Ask her if she would like some matching outfits for those I sent her. I think Chase is a bit of a mover and shaker. I think if she were to take an interest it would help things take off.” Emily really wanted to tell Linda that she did not think Chase would be interested, she almost lied and said Chase had bought the outfits for a friend and would not need any kind of matching outfit. She did not, mostly because she wanted Linda to do well, and partly because she figured a lie like that might come back at her. “I’ll let her know. She might be interested.” She actually probably would be, Emily could almost envision that telling smile on her face. “Thanks. You know, I was thinking about making you a sundress.” “I…” “Candy told me you don’t care for them,” Linda said, not giving Emily a chance to respond, “but I thought if I add a nice jacket to it, with a conservative cut, you could wear it to work. We are getting into the hot summer now. It will look good.” Emily thought about it, picturing it in her head. She supposed it would look nice. “Alright, I’ll give it a chance.” “Let me get my measuring tape.” Linda was smiling. Once she finished up at Linda’s Emily went out of the building, across the street, to Candy’s. She found the mechanic working on a motorcycle of giant proportions. Even though she knew who it had to belong to she asked, “Is that the…” “An old war Valkyrie, the thing has to be more than seventy years old, but all the construction is bulletproof, not literally of course. Had to be terrifying to ride on one of these when people were shooting at you.” Emily stepped up onto the stand the bike was mounted to. The seat was almost as tall as she. “How will you ride this?” Candy shook her head. “I won’t. You’d have to top seven feet, and even then your toes would be reaching. I got a friend who can ride it for me, I’ll ride along on the back when it comes time to test it out. Not the best way to do it, but I’ll be able to hear the engine and get a feel for the vibrations. Help me strip this engine down?” “Sure,” Emily said. Candy handed parts to Emily, who cleaned them and then laid them out carefully on a work table. Along the way she learned what each piece was called and what it did, as well as what it might cost to replace if it was damaged. “I can make some of the parts myself, if I have to, the original is better,” Candy told her. “Can you get originals?” Emily asked, cleaning the years of gunk from a piston ring. “If I can it won’t be cheap.” They worked for a few hours, had the engine completely stripped down and laid out on the table. “That’s a good days work,” Candy said, wiping her hands on a rag, leaving oily streaks on it. Emily nodded, looking at all the parts. “Gonna come to Sharky’s tonight?” Candy asked as she tossed the rag aside. Emily recalled the doctor from the clinic. “Yeah, I’ll be there.” “Good.” Candy smiled. “You better wash your hands, I got some soap at the sink that will cut that grease.” Emily looked down at her hands, saw how black they were. “Right. Thanks.” Not a bad day, Emily thought as she washed her hands. Chase was also busy on that weekend. She had called her realtor to talk about buying a new home. They met in Chase’s apartment, Maggie laying out various pages on the kitchen table. “So why are you looking for a new house? I thought you loved this place.” “I do, but, I think I might need a little more space.” She could not help but smile. “I think I might want a nursery.” “What?” Maggie looked up. “Are you expecting?” “No, but maybe adopting.” “Maybe?”
 “It’s complicated.” “Complicated? If you say so. I contacted the building’s management firm, in case you wanted to stay. You should have bought the penthouse when you had the chance, I don’t think the current owner is ever going to sell.” “I didn’t need the penthouse when I moved in. Anything else in the building?” “Not that is really much larger than what you currently have.” Chase sat back. “So I’ll have to leave.” Maggie nodded. “Anything close?” “The big red brick high-rise, about a block down from here, know it?” “I’ve seen it. Looks nice.” “It is. One of the biggest two-floor suites is open. You could put a nursery in there, small room for a nursemaid or nanny, a couple of guest rooms if you want to entertain.” “How long has it been on the market?” “About three weeks. Priced a little high, but it might sell. If the owner drops the price, it will probably be snapped up.” Chase chewed gently on her lower lip for a moment. “Can you arrange a showing?” “Not a problem.” “What else?” “Nothing in this immediate area. There are a couple of pocket mansions about a thirty-minute drive from your workplace.” She shuffled from printouts across the table. “This one is on the Two Pines golf course. Six-bed rooms, seven and a half baths, dining room, den, big deck, on about three acres of land.” Chase nodded. “Can you show me around these properties?” “Of course. Tomorrow good for you?” “Yeah.” “I’ll arrange things. Help if you can give me a time frame.” “No idea I’m afraid.” “Care to explain Chase?” Chase shook her head. “It’s both complicated and confidential, for the moment.” Maggie sighed. “Lyle is a lot easier to deal with.” “Lyle? Lyle Redmond?” She nodded. “He called me up, a few hours later we put in an offer on a mansion about two hours north of here. He wants to move his menagerie of little girls into the country, probably show off the new helicopter he bought.” Chase was careful not to frown. “Lyle and I have a different way of handling things.” “So I’ve heard. He’s having a big party there in two weeks. Afternoon for showing off his girls, evening for a regular party, housewarming kind of bash.” “Are you invited?” “Fraid not, though I’m hoping. You could probably get an invitation, or just crash.” Chase nodded after a moment. “I’ll think about it.” Monday, the second week of Emily’s ‘internship’ at Chase’s company. When she walked into the office suite, Lisa looked up from her phone, pointed at Chase’s door, mouthed, ‘go in’. Emily nodded and walked into Chase’s office. “Emily, have a seat,” Chase said, indicating the almost high chair. Emily climbed up into the seat, looked across at the sitting Chase. “Linda asked me to pass a message on,” Emily told her. “Oh?” “She wanted to know if you might want some complimenting outfits, for yourself, for those ones she made for you.” “Really? That’s kind of her. And I, of course, appreciate you telling me.” She smiled. “I suppose having something that would match well would be nice. Tell me Emily, which of those outfits do you think I should choose to have matched?” Emily swallowed, thinking about all of those outfits, and the possibility that she was going to end up in one if only to see if the clothes Linda made really was complimentary. “The sailor dress,” she said, thinking that out of all the others it was the most harmless. “I knew you liked that dress,” Chase said, teasing tone with a hint of eagerness within. Emily opened her mouth to deny it, then pursed her lips and shrugged her shoulders in a noncommittal way. “Speaking of your neighbours, I think Gus told me that you’ve helped him with his network issues?” Emily wondered what Chase was getting at. “Yes.” “So you are good with networking stuff, routers and things?” “I know my way around a LAN,” Emily told her. “LAN?” “Local Area Network.” “Good. I need you to go down the to daycare and work on the network and computer issues they have been having.” Emily almost said ‘you’re sending me to daycare?’ but she knew Chase probably wanted that. “What issues?” she asked instead, trying to treat it as if it were nothing. “When I bought the building my IT people were busy getting the network for the business set up. I contracted out the work on the daycare,” she sighed, “which was a mistake. Nothing has worked right, and I think the children and teachers deserve better.” “I understand,” Emily said. “If you need any equipment talk to John, the IT manager. Tell him to bill any of it back to my department.” “Alright,” Emily said as she climbed down from the chair. She did her best not to be embarrassed, not wanting to blush. “Can I get someone to press the elevator button for me?” It was, Emily thought, a pleasant, bright daycare, insomuch as her (thankfully) limited experience told her. There were about five teachers, and maybe twenty children. The majority of them actual children, but Emily saw two male littles, one dressed like a toddler, another dressed as if he was only a few months old. She did not get close them, not wanting anyone to think she was interested. She also did not get too close to the actual children. For an adult little there was no worse bully than a giant child. The daycare was run by a friendly man, Emily guessed he was in his mid-thirties. He was all smiles when she came in, playing with a few of his charges. “You must be Emily,” he said, dropping down to one knee, offering his hand. “I’m Simon Pett.” That was a better greeting that she had hoped for and she took his hand, which enveloped hers, shaking it. “Pleased to meet you, Mr Pett. I understand you have some network issues.” “Do I ever,” he told her, standing. “Half the time we don’t have an internet connection, and I am pretty certain about half the computers need to be overhauled or whatever you do to them. I really appreciate the help.” “Why don’t you show me around?” Emily said, looking up at him. “This way then.” He showed her the computers, the wiring closet, which was a mess of cabling and routers, as well as a few other areas where network equipment had been set up. It was all done terribly, Emily thought. He also pointed out the playroom, the toy boxes, the bathrooms (with potty seats) and introduced her to the rest of this staff; a young man Kent, and three women, Tammy, Mary and Aby, all of them taller than seven feet. Kent almost picked her up when Simon had introduced her. “I’ll get her into some play clothes,” he had said with a smile, before Simon had intervened, saying “No, no, she’s here to fix the computer problems.” “Her?” Kent has asked, obviously disbelieving. Annoying, Emily thought. Tour and introductions out of the way Emily had gone to work. She plugged her laptop into the system and set about tracking down all the issues. It took her about an hour to find the faults, and another hour to get the IT manager to send down the replacements she needed. After that she was busy for most of the day, fixing hardware issues and running updates on all the computers, cleaning up a few viruses she found. Kent seemed to be following her, watching her, as if he thought she was about to wet her panties and start crying. At one point she was goosed by a five-year-old who was taller than she, and then the girl demanded of the nearby Mary, “Why isn’t she wearing a diaper.” Mary swooped in, quickly taking the girl’s hands. “Sorry,” she said to Emily, and then to the girl, “Becky, not all littles have to wear diapers.” With an incredulous look, Becky said, “That’s not what my mommy says.” Mary led Becky away before Emily had to hear more about what the girl’s mommy thought about littles. Emily knew she should not wish ill on children, but she often found it very hard. She went back to work. It was about an hour away from the end of the workday, and Emily had crawled into a cabinet to pull out a superfluous switch (probably put in to pad out the bill) when she felt someone slap her across her skirted bottom. Her head shot up and smacked into the shelf above her. “Son of a bitch,” she cried, for a moment she saw stars. Nearby she heard a childish voice say, “That’s a naughty word!” Emily pushed herself out of the cabinet, expecting to find one of the children. Instead, she saw Chase, kneeling down next to her. She was smiling. “Sorry,” she said, her tone making it obvious that she was not, “but your bottom, wiggling around like that, just needed to be spanked.” Nearby Simon laughed. “I know Miss Morgan. Sometimes you just can’t help yourself.” Emily looked towards her supposed ally, feeling betrayed. “Of course,” Simon continued, “you should only do it when a little is naughty. Otherwise, it is just cruel.” That was a little better, Emily thought, not much, but she was willing to forgive him. “Well then, we’ll just say it was proactive for your salty language.” Emily did not bother to argue that there would have been no salty language had Chase not struck her. “I’m almost finished here,” she said to Chase. “Excellent. How is it going, Simon.” “Wonderful. We’re finally able to stream shows for the children without them cutting out every ten minutes, and all our computers are working much better. Emily is a little miracle worker.” “You’ll need to run a bit of maintenance about once a month to keep everything working well,” Emily told him. “Well, you are welcome back anytime you want,” he said. “Do you hear that Emily? You can come to daycare any time you want,” Chase told her as if Emily had just not heard it. “Appreciated, but I’m sure I can handle most of it remotely.” “I’m sure you would enjoy visiting in person. Actually, I think you often look a little piqued in the afternoons. Wouldn’t you like to come down for an afternoon nap?” “Feel free,” Simon told her. “And don’t worry if you wet in your sleep, we can deal with that.” And just like that, he was her unknowing enemy again. Chase laughed. “Don’t worry about that. Emily got gold stars for keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Simon said, and it seemed he really thought that it was. Emily nodded, did not say anything, wondered when Chase was going to stop mentioning that. Probably, she thought, when it was no longer true. Damn. “How long until you are finished up here?” Chase asked her. “Oh?” Emily said, reached up to rub the sore spot in her head. “Maybe half an hour.” “I’ll be back in about half an hour then. Keep up the good work.” “Okay… Wait? You’ll be back?” “I’ll give you a ride home tonight. I have to see Linda, so it is on my way.” “Great,” Emily, managing not to sound sarcastic. Chase winked at her and then left. Emily watched her go. She felt someone touching her head. Looking up she found Simon smiling down at her. “Just making sure you did not hurt yourself when you bumped your head. If you are feeling a little dizzy, we can lay you down.” “No, thank you, I’m fine,” Emily said as she got back down to crawl into the cabinet. Likely he would have her lying down in a crib if she took him up on his offer, though even one of the mats the children napped on would be bad enough. Strapping Emily into the child seat in the back of her SUV was an enjoyable feeling for Chase. She did not leave Emily’s panties exposed as she drew the restraint belt between her legs, as Emily had been well behaved. She did give the strap a bit of an extra pull, so the stiff material would gently rub against the girl. Chase was a firm believer in positive reinforcement. “There we go,” she said, patting the restrained Emily on the head. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Emily said, polite as always. Chase almost thought she meant it. She was hoping the gratitude would be genuine one day. She drove a little slower than usual, drawing it out, enjoying looking in her rear view mirror to watch Emily. Near the end of the drive, she thought that maybe Emily was a little fussy. She wondered if it was the strap, or perhaps if Emily had to go potty. For a moment she considered taking a long detour, but she decided against it. Had she not promised Linda that she would be there around 5:30 she would have made the detour, just to see what happened. Outside of the apartment building, Chase took a slightly flushed Emily out of the seat, confident that Emily had enjoyed the ride, for the strap that had been between her legs was warm with a touch of moistness. She almost lifted Emily’s skirt to get a look but chose not to. She did, however, ask, “Did you enjoy the ride in your baby seat?” “Yes Miss Morgan, thank you,” Emily said, apparently a little distracted. Chase leaned over and patted Emily on her bottom. “Run off to your apartment, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Damned if she did not actually run. Chase got a bag out of her car and then went up to see Linda. “Sorry if I’m a little late,” Chase said, ducking her head slightly as she entered Linda’s apartment. “Oh, that’s okay. I appreciate your interest.” She looked around, noting the tall dress dummy among the smaller ones. “Emily says you have an idea for making complimentary outfits.” “Yes,” Linda said, slightly nervous bob of her head. “Would you like some tea?” “Thank you, that would be wonderful.” Linda went to make the tea, and Chase took a seat, looking around. There were more outfits in progress than when she had last visited. Her gaze shifted towards Linda who was moving about her kitchen, preparing the tea. She wondered what the inbetweener might look like in some of her own outfits. Extremely fetching, Chase thought, but she shook that idea out of her head. Linda set the two cups of tea on the table and then took a seat. “What do you think you would like?” “Perhaps a skirt and blouse, a casual look you could go for a stroll in a park in.” Linda opened her notebook and began taking note. “Something lightweight, with a bit of flow. Silk would be good, but expensive.” She looked up at Chase. “Silk sounds very nice.” Linda nodded and began sketching in her book. Chase looked at what she was doing and said, “And a blazer perhaps, that I could wear for a business casual look.” Linda nodded once more. “That’s a good idea. In fact, I am making something similar for Emily.” “Oh,” Chase said with a smile, “you’re making Emily something?” “Yes.” Linda flipped back a few pages, then turned the book so Chase could see. Chase looked at it, then said, “Perhaps the skirt could be a little shorter, made of something a bit lighter, a little flappy.” “It’s meant for work,” Linda said. “But when she wears the jacket the weight of that will keep the skirt under control. When she takes off the jacket, well, then it is time to relax and have fun. And what girl does not like a playful skirt.” Linda nodded after a moment. “I suppose that is right.” She took the book back towards her and made a few notes. They returned to talking about Chase’s outfit. Once Linda had all her notes she told Chase it would take about two weeks to finish. “And if you can come in for a fitting next week that would be good.” “Do you think you could have it ready for the Friday after next? There is a party I might be going to.” “I should,” Linda said after a moment. “I’ll pay extra of course.” Linda nodded. “Thank you.” “There is one more favour I would like to ask.” “Oh?” Linda asked. Chase opened the bag she had brought. “I bought this off the rack, I think the fit is close, but I was wondering if you could make a few quick alterations. It’s for Emily.” Linda looked at what Chase had brought and then nodded. “I think I can.” Chase smiled. "And keep it a secret, I want it to be a surprise." On Tuesday Chase informed Emily that she would be working down at the reception desk for a few days. “With Claire and Kristen?” “Yes. They are both looking forward to having you with them.” I’ll bet, Emily thought. “And,” Chase said, “I got you a uniform just like theirs.” She opened a box that looked suspiciously like something Linda might have put together. “Here we go,” she said laying out the pieces of the outfit on the couch. “The fit should be perfect.” Emily walked over and stood up on her toes to look at the clothing. At least there was no diaper. “Let’s get you dressed.” “What?” Emily asked. “Well, if you want you can go down to the change room on the first floor, though you might need a little help reaching the locker, or you could go and change in the daycare, which is closer to your size, or you can change here. The door is closed.” “I guess I will change here,” Emily said, thinking it was the best out of a bad mix, and the outfit had not come with panties or bra or vest, so at least she would not be stripping completely. Emily managed to undress quickly on her own, but the receptionist outfit had a few extra pieces, and she could not pull them on fast enough to keep Chase from helping. Dark grey, knee length skirt, with a vest and jacket of the same material. The blouse was purple, with a frilly scarf that Chase tied around her neck. The pantyhose were nude, and the shoes closed toe slippers with a low heel. As Emily set the small, pillbox hat on her head, Chase pinned a brass coloured name tag over the left breast of the jacket. The outfit was almost an exact match of the one she had seen Claire and Kristen in, which of course was the problem. Wearing an obviously adult style outfit would likely make her look like she was playing dress up, especially with bigs wearing the same thing. More than a little embarrassing. “Come along,” Chase said. Emily took a moment to fold up the clothing she had worn and put it to the side before running off to follow after Chase. They took the elevator down to the lobby, a few other people getting on as they descended. Emily got a few, “Don’t you look professional,” from the other elevator passengers and one, “A little early for Halloween isn’t it sweetie?” Chase explained to them all that Emily was working down at reception. “Most of the interns spend some time there, to learn the company.” That statement got variations of, ‘isn’t that adorable.’ Down in the lobby, she found Claire and Kristen were expecting her, though not her clothing for Kristen said, “Oh my god, she’s wearing our uniform. That’s precious.” “Ladies,” Chase said, “Emily will be working with you, I expect you to take care of her and make sure she learns the nature of your job.” She shifted her attention to Emily. “Emily, there is a lot you can learn here. Don’t waste the opportunity.” All three, Kristen, Claire and Emily answered in the affirmative. Chase nodded. “Get to work.” She smiled. “This way Emily,” Claire said, indicating the receptionist desk. A stool with steps had been placed there for her. She climbed up it, the top of the counter coming to the middle of her chest. Claire took up position on Emily’s right, Claire on her left. “It is a fairly straightforward job,” Claire began, smiling at Emily. “But don’t think that means it is easy,” Kristen warned. “We are the first face of the company. It is a lot of responsibility.” They went on to explain the scheduling software, the phone system and the various procedures. Emily expected to be bored to death, but she soon realised that there was, in fact, a lot to learn about the company at reception. She began to see who was coming to the company and who they were seeing. Most seemed pleasantly surprised to find Emily there. Only one older man who had a meeting with a manager up on the fifteenth floor seemed to take offence at Emily’s presence. “Keep littles out of the way,” he had said. Emily actually apologised to him, though inside she was seething, and she made a point to memorise his name in case there was ever a bad-turn she could do him. Her apology seemed to defuse his anger, and he left muttering something about littles needing to be in daycare. “You handled that very well,” Kristen said, her tone not too condescending, though the head pat that followed was. The first day was not so bad. She felt like she was an animal in a zoo at times, both visitors and employees seeming to want to watch her. And when she went to the washroom at her break Kristen went with her, in case she needed any help. The Amazon wondered aloud wondered if the potty chairs in the daycare might be better. The restrooms on the first floor had toilets sized for inbetweeners, so Emily suggested that it should not be a problem. “Make sure to wash your hands,” Kristen had said as if she had not been about to do so. Being told to wash her hands gave her a sense of deja-vu, but she was too busy to pursue the thought. She learned that Kirsten and Claire seemed to have worked out a rotating schedule, one of them always going with her when she left the desk. It was of course annoying. Claire was a little worse, as she wanted to help Emily as much as she could. Kristen was a little better, but she wanted to talk about Chase. The next day, a Wednesday, Chase had her again at reception. Emily had known it was coming and had worn her uniform to work to avoid having to change in Chase’s office. She found the scheduling software lacking, so she made a copy of it on her laptop and began to fix it. Something to pass the time when things were quiet. “You know,” Claire said as she took Emily’s hat off to play with her hair, “you are the best intern we’ve ever worked with.” Emily looked up from her computer. “Have you worked with many?” “All of them,” she told her. “All of Chase’s interns do at least a few days of reception.” “Even the boys,” Kristen said. “Though they don’t get to wear the uniform.” Claire put Emily’s hat back on her head. “At least one wished that he could.” Kristen smiled and winked. “I was looking forward to working with Jessica,” Claire said with a sigh. “She was stacked.” Kristen nodded. “But you’re better,” Claire told Emily and wrapped her in a quick hug, lifting her off the stool for a moment. Emily took a moment to regain her balance when she was placed back on her stool. “Have you both worked for Miss Morgan long?” “I’ve been here since Miss Morgan bought the building three years ago,” Kristen said proudly. “About six months less. I was probably Miss Morgan’s first intern.” Claire reached out and gave Emily’s jacket a gentle tug as if to straighten it. “You like working for her.” “Of course we do,” Kristen said. “Great boss. Good benefits. Good work environment.” Claire listed the reasons. She smiled at Emily. “All the cute girls we can hug. That’s a new benefit.” “Can it, we got visitors,” Kristen told them. Emily shifted the computer to the side and smiled with the other two at the group of people approaching them. The following day passed similar to the others, though Claire was getting a little more difficult to deal with. She had not yet demanded the Emily use the potty chairs at the daycare, but it was getting close. The end of the day could not come soon enough. “Want to come out for dinner with us?” Kristen asked Emily as the security guards locked the front doors. “Pardon?” Emily asked. She had been looking towards the elevators, expecting her driver. “Claire and I are going out for dinner, maybe some drinks. Want to come with us?” “The place has a child’s menu,” Claire offered as if that was a selling point. “I’d like to,” Emily said, lying, “but I don’t have anything to change into, and housework has been piling up.” “Aww,” Claire said. “Well, I know what it is like to have to deal with housework. Must be extra hard for you, being so short.” It was hard to say if Kristen was offering heartfelt empathy or just making fun of her, so Emily took it as empathy and smiled and nodded. Not long afterwards her driver showed up, and Emily was able to leave. Chase was waiting down in the parking garage. “Give Emily and me a moment,” she told the man. “Yes ma’am,” he said and went to make himself busy. “Why didn’t you go out for dinner with Kristen and Claire?” “You’re watching me?” Emily said, a little shocked. “Of course I am watching you.” Emily frowned. “Now, why didn’t you go with them?” “Housework. A lot of it.” “Well, maybe you need someone to help you with that housework. A maid,” she paused, “or a nanny.” “I don’t need a maid,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And the nanny?” “No. Not a nanny either.” Chase looked down at her for several seconds. Emily had no idea what she might be thinking. She wondered if today was the day that Chase snapped. “You’ll be working in my office tomorrow. Showing me what has kept your head buried in your computer these past few days. Please take Emily home now,” she called to the driver. “Yes ma’am.” Emily watched her turn back to the elevators. Today was not the day, she thought, but what about tomorrow? She would be so glad when she could leave it all. If she could leave it all. The driver got her strapped into the seat while she was thinking such things. Chase returned to her office, considering Emily. She had been watching the little, how she dealt with her coworkers and visitors. Emily was smart, a little like a wild animal, always watching, always careful. Chase how gotten a little tired just watching her. Emily had, she noticed, never drank a cup of coffee offered. Usually, she had been able to come up with an excuse not to take it, and if she had to accept it, and Chase had watched, she never drank. And there were more things like that. It made a Chase sad, to think Emily was cutting herself off from things. So she would do what she could to help. The next morning Emily spent about thirty minutes showing Chase the alterations she had made to the scheduling software and then about three hours working with Chase’s IT manager as they planned a possible roll out. She liked John. He was so into tech that he often forgot she was a little and spoke to her like any other colleague. “We’ll need to write some documentation for this,” John told her as he set up an installer. “I can do that. Shouldn’t take more than an hour.” “Better you than me. I hate that stuff.” He did not look up from the computer. “Am I interrupting something?” Both John and Emily looked to the door of John’s office. Chase stood there, smiling. “Nope. What’s up?” John asked. “Well,” she looked at her watch, “It’s lunch, and I’m taking Emily out.” “Sure. I forgot it was so late. I don’t want Emily to miss her lunch.” Often forgot, Emily thought but eventually remembered. “I was thinking of working through lunch,” Emily said. “I have a few energy bars in my bag.” “Don’t be ridiculous.” Chase’s smile never faltered. “I’d be a terrible boss if I let you just live on energy bars, and this is the end of your second week. We can talk about how well you are doing.” “Take a lunch with the boss,” John said. “I got other work to take care of. We can pick this up after the weekend.” “See Emily dear, perfectly okay to take a break.” Emily considered the options, decided other than a flat refusal she had no choice. And she was thinking a flat refusal might make Chase stop playing her game and act. “Thank you for the invitation,” Emily said to Chase. “You’re welcome. Finish up here and then meet me in the lobby.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase left, and Emily completed a few things, then saved her work. “Have a good lunch,” John told her, not looking up from her computer. “Thanks,” Emily said, trying to make her tone sound normal. Then she paused, sighed and asked, “Can you press the button for the lobby for me?” He looked up, smiled paternally, “Of course Emily.” She suspected he was going to take a little longer to forget she was a little next time they worked together. In the lobby, she found Chase in conversation with Claire and Kristen. “You’re going to lunch with Miss Morgan,” Kristen said to her. “I’m so jealous.” Her tone was meant to be light, but Emily thought there was a hint of bitterness in it. Emily hoped she had not alienated Kristen. Having an Amazon who was actively gunning for her would be difficult. “Come along Emily,” Chase told her. Not, ‘let’s go’, but ‘come along’. Chase’s big SUV was parked in front of the building. Chase put Emily in the back seat, in the child seat, though she did not pull the strap so tight up between her legs as she had the last time. As it did not take them long to reach their destination, five minutes at most, a tight strap between the legs would be less effective. Chase took her from the seat, then took her hand tightly and led her along the sidewalk lined with smaller, upscale looking buildings. “I don’t want you to get knocked over.” Emily might have discounted that, but there were a lot of bigs around, and they did not look as if they expected littles to be moving around among their legs. They entered the door of a restaurant called ‘The Modern Well’. As soon as they stepped inside Emily was presented with dark wood panelling, the smell of leather and old, sweet tobacco, soft conversation and faint smells of delicious food. A moment after they entered the host, a rail-thin man, easily ten feet tall, in a tuxedo, greeted them. Well, he greeted Chase. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you.” His gaze shifted down to Emily. “You are aware we do not have highchairs?” Emily kept quiet, though there were so many things she wanted to say. “We won’t need one. Perhaps a booster seat,” Chase told him. “Of course,” he said, paused, and then, “We don’t have a child’s menu.” “I am sure Emily will be happy with that,” Chase said, tone suggested she did not want to hear what else the restaurant did not have that might dissuade anyone from bringing children or littles. “Of course,” he said, and led the way into the restaurant. There were people around, but the table and booth setup seemed to give diner’s privacy from each other. She heard them but saw few. The table they were shown to was near the back, in a quiet corner. There we four chairs, but Chase took a seat in the chair next to Emily. “It’s cosy,” she said. The table edge was at the level of Emily’s chin when she sat. The booster seat that was brought to the table about a minute later was needed. They ordered. Emily asked for the prime rib and salad, with a small glass of red wine. She noticed Chase’s ghost of a frown when Emily asked for wine, but she did not say anything. They both ate their salads, made a little small talk, discussed some of the things Emily had learned, all fairly standard. It was only when the waiter brought their entrees that Chase started playing. She took Emily’s plate from her. “Hey,” Emily said, careful not to be loud. Chase smiled, cut some of the meat, and then held it out towards her. “Open up from the steak train.” Emily frowned. “Really?” Chase, still smiling, said, “If you don’t like it we can go to one of those family restaurants. Get you some of the pureed cardboard they call children’s food.” She was good, Emily thought grudgingly. The food smelled delicious, and her stomach suddenly grumbled, loudly enough that Chase heard it. “Someone’s tummy wants some steak.” Emily opened her mouth. Chase put the steak in her mouth. Emily’s eyes widened slightly as she began to chew. It was the best prime rib she had ever eaten. It was nearly the best food she had eaten. Chase had cut another piece and held it out. “I can feed myself,” she said, more sullenly than she would have liked. “I’m worried you are not eating enough. Just want to make sure you get a good meal.” Chase’s tone and expression were innocent. Emily opened her mouth for the next amazing delicious morsel. Chase cut about five more pieces off, feeding each one to her. The sixth piece she darted to the side, leaving a smear of the au-jus on her cheek. “Someone is messy,” she said, wiping the sauce from Emily’s face before she could react. Emily blushed. Chase put the plate back in front of her. “Careful you don’t make a mess, or I’ll have to get you a bib.” As Emily took over feeding herself she wanted to be angry, but the food was so good she could not stay mad. And the wine had the double benefit of being extremely good and upsetting Chase. She felt quite full when she finished. Chase had finished her meal, a fillet of trout, and had spent some time just watching Emily eat. It was a little creepy, but Emily was not going to let it ruin her meal. “Shall we have coffees and deserts?” Chase asked her as Emily put down her cutlery. “I want to,” Emily said, “but that meal was so filling,” she said, for a second treating Chase as if she was just someone she was enjoying lunch with. “Maybe next time we’ll ask the chef for a smaller cut; we’ll tell the waiter that Emily’s eyes are bigger than her tiny tummy.” It was amazing how fast Chase could ruin the moment, Emily thought. Chase paid, and they left. The meat sat heavily in Emily’s stomach and made her feel tired for the first part of the afternoon. Once Chase asked if she wanted to go down to the daycare for a nap. She, of course, refused, politely. When the day was finally over, she was happy to go home. Two weeks down, she thought. Two weeks to go. Chase was ending the day by giving Lisa various instructions on the work they needed to get done in the next week. Her assistant was more brief than usual. Chase thought she must be angry, but did not know what might have upset her. So she asked. “What’s bothering you, Lisa?” She reached for her mug of coffee. Lisa did not answer immediately. She finally said. “It’s Emily.” “What about her?” “Do you know how many of your employees would love to go to lunch with you?” Looking over the rim of her coffee cup Chase asked, “Does that include you?” “No,” Lisa said, and then, “I mean, yes, of course, but I’m not upset about that. I just find it infuriating that she shows so little gratitude to you.” “Well, I suppose Emily does not think she should be grateful, but I can’t say I entirely blame her.” “She doesn’t realise how happy she should be that you have taken an interest in her.” “Well, that’s…” Chase thought about it. “Perhaps you are right. Perhaps she does not realise that she should be happy.” “You see,” Lisa said. Chase nodded. “Are you willing to stay a little late tonight?” “Of course.” “Good, because there is something I would like to look into.” After a busy weekend (Emily had worked on several jobs, as well as getting things set for the eventual purchase attempt on the building) Emily came into work on Monday morning. She spent a pleasant enough day working with John, finishing off the work they had started on the previous Friday. She only saw Chase once in the morning. The next day she and John were looking at various software, discussing how some of it might be altered. At about ten in the morning, Lisa called, asking Emily to come up to the office. John was understanding enough to press the elevator buttons without Emily having to ask. However, as he did it, his expression was once again a little paternalistic. As the car took her up to the twenty-third floor, she sighed. Even John, who was a tech nerd, more interested in processors than pacifiers, still easily saw her as a helpless dwarf. When she came into the office, Lisa was shuffling papers on her desk. “Emily, good.” She took a thick file folder off her desk, carried it over to her. “Take this down to the meeting room on the seventeenth floor.” She pressed the folder into her hands. “Why?” “Because Miss Morgan wants it,” she said, then hustled Emily out of the office towards the elevator. “I don’t have time to answer every question you take it in your head to ask.” Her tone was exasperated as if Emily had been asking dozens of questions instead of just the one. Then Emily was in the elevator, descending towards the seventeenth floor, wondering what Chase was up to this time. She did not have time to examine the contents of the folder, though it looked too thick to be the sort of paperwork that might be needed to send her off to some training centre. Emily walked through the busier halls of the seventeenth floor, darting around the legs of the bigs who were moving about, all busy with something or another. She reached the closed door to the meeting room Lisa had described. She knocked. “Come in,” she heard Chase call. She fumbled with the folder and reached up to turn the doorknob. A push of her shoulder swung the door open, and Emily stepped in. The meeting room was large, and more relaxed than a regular conference room, with leather couches and low coffee tables. It was more like a coffee shop than a corporate space. Chase was there, and she stood when Emily entered. “Emily, good, you brought the folder.” Her tone had a hint of the same kind of praise one would use on a small child. Emily nodded, but her attention was drawn to the other woman there. She was probably as tall as Chase, though it was hard to be certain as she was seated on the couch. She was smartly dressed, and her features were sharp, her light blue eyes, locked on Emily, were a little like chips of ice. She wore her light, nearly white, blonde hair long. It contrasted sharply with her black suit. Chase took the folder. “Emily, this is Miss Caroline Oliver, she is the CFO of Three T Technology.” “Pleased to meet you, Miss Oliver,” Emily said politely. She had not heard the name Three T Technology since… “And her daughter Pipa.” Emily took her gaze from Caroline, dropping them. There was a young girl by Caroline’s feet, seated on a play mat. She had missed the girl, her attention so focused on the Amazon. She started slightly, realising the child was actually a little, dressed in a pink set of rompers and a white blouse. She was diapered. Emily started again as the other little looked up from the toys she was playing with. “Catherine?” Emily said, not quite believing what she was seeing. “Aemilia?” the other little asked, a tiny lisp blurring the ‘l’. Her eyes widened, and her cheeks might have reddened slightly. “Shit,” Emily said softly. Caroline looked down at the little at her feet, and then up at Emily. “How do you know each other? How do you know Pipa’s old name.” Old name? The woman had changed Catherine’s name Emily realised. “I believe,” Chase said, “that they might have gone to school together.” “Surely not the daycare,” Caroline said. She reached down and lifted Catherine/Pipa into her hands. “I would recall her.” She was looking at Chase. “Did she attend the Etiquette school?” “I believe they met in college,” Chase said. “Oh that,” Caroline said dismissively. “What a waste of time.” She bounced Catherine/Pipa on her knee. Emily found it unbelievable that Catherine actually giggled. “My little Pipa did not need to fill her head with such nonsense.” Emily had heard of people seeing red, but she had not experienced it before. She felt so angry. Every small indignity she had even ignored, pushed down and responded to with politeness, threatened to spill out of her, choke her unless she spewed forth a stream of invective at this stupid woman in her perfect clothing. Then she felt Chase put her hand on her head. Not hard, but firm, with just enough force that it brought Emily backed to herself. “Emily, why don’t you go back to work.” Emily swallowed, looked towards Catherine/Pipa. She was smiling as Caroline continued to bounce her. She caught Emily’s gaze, offered a shy smile, a tiny lift of her shoulders, almost as if saying, ‘what can you do’. Emily turned and nearly fled the room. “What do you mean work?” Caroline asked Chase. “Emily is in my intern program.” “What? How ridiculous. If it were I….” The door closed before Emily had to listen to what Caroline would do. She did not bother try to get someone to push the elevator button for her but pushed open a door into a stairwell. She sniffed, realised there were tears in her eyes. Wiping at them Emily ran up the stairs, each one nearly too high for her. Exiting on the 23rd floor she ran to the bathroom there, knowing it would be private enough. The last stall, once the door was closed, would give her a place to think without being bothered. She climbed up on the lid of the toilet, pulled her legs up, hugged them to her slim chest. She sniffed again, lifted her arm to wipe her tears away. Why was Catherine there? Had Chase known? Of course, she had, Emily told herself. Somehow Chase had arranged for her best friend from college to be brought there that day. Why Emily had no idea. She found herself thinking back to when she had first met Catherine. The four young women were starting their first year at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Like most every other freshman there they had attended an assembly where they had been welcomed by the dean of students. Then those four, as well as several others, had been made to attend another, smaller meeting. All the littles had been informed that the school would do everything it could to help them with any special needs they might have. They were given a long list of services the school offered, all of which sounded like things a student just starting nursery school might need, rather than a young woman starting her first year in college. They were given their uniforms, black pleated skirts, white blouses, with blue smocks, and little hats. To identify them as students, the dean of students had said, and then laughed and said, “We would not want you to be mistaken for children.” For most of the littles there, it was not much of a danger, most of them possessing an adult figure, short as they were. For Aemilia Black, it might be a credible danger, but she knew the real reason they were being made to wear uniforms, and it had nothing to do with helping them. “Hurry up girls,” she said, “get changed.” So, in full view of the dean of students and some student volunteers, the littles stripped down to their underwear and changed into the uniforms. Aemilia was not impressed, nor was she surprised. Like the rest of the student body, they were taken on a tour, but Aemilia supposed the inbetweeners and giants were not forced to hold onto a long rope as they were led about. Finally, they were taken to the dorm rooms they would be occupying for their time at college. Littles were not allowed to live off campus at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Aemilia had wished otherwise, but she had no choice, not if she wanted to study there. There were four beds in the room, each with bed rails around it, turning them into an ersatz crib. The mattresses were high enough up that Aemilia was going to need the small ladder attached to the bed to get into it. There was also a changing table, stocked with diapers, in pride of place, where in any other dorm room a TV might be. Three other girls would be sharing the room with her. There was Catherine, a pretty young woman, tall enough and developed enough that with heels she might pass as an inbetweener. Melody and Tammy were both taller than Aemilia, both of them a little over five feet, Melody somewhat chubby and Tammy more or less average. They had introduced themselves to each other and were just beginning to share details about where they had come from, their high schools, their plans for college when the door to the room was opened, and a young woman entered. Probably eight and a half feet tall, bright ginger, curly hair, pale skin, a spray of freckles across her cheeks and nose. Aemilia thought she looked like some sort of clown from a horror movie. She almost laughed but was not ready answer the questions as to what she was laughing about. “Hello girls,” the young woman said, looking down at them. “I’m your RA, Nelly Constaine. You can call me Miss Constaine, alright girls?” They all nodded, Aemilia said, “Yes Miss Constaine.” “Very good,” she pulled a piece of paper from her jeans pockets, took a quick look at it, then said, “Aemilia. Now, girls, you can call me Miss Constaine.” “Yes Miss Constaine,” they all said together. “Good,” she said with a smile, and the looked at each of them and named them. “Now that we are all friends, I can tell you that I will be taking care of you all for this year. If you need anything, I can help you with it. Won’t that be fun?” Four girls answered, “Yes Miss Constaine.” Nelly nodded. “Good. Now, clothes off.” Even Aemilia, who was used to going along with the Amazons, expressed some concern over that statement. Nelly held up her hand, silencing them. “Now girls, I am responsible for you. And I want to make sure that none of you have any nasty rashes of perhaps a boo-boo that needs to be looked at. So clothes off.” The last was said harder, each word bitten off. The littles stripped and soon four young women stood there, naked, as Nelly gave them all a look over. She had them turn around so she could get a look at their bottoms. She finally declared them all well. “Okay, it has been a busy day for littles. I want you all in bed.” “It’s only 6:30,” Melody said. Nelly smiled. “That’s right because the big hand and the little hand are on the 6.” Aemilia did not sigh. Melody seemed to realise there was no point in arguing. Nelly nodded. “Good girls. Now, let’s get you all diapered up.” Aemilia could not help but say, “I… We don’t wet our beds.” Nelly smiled. “Well, I’m sure that is true,” her tone saying it was not, “but some littles get a little too excited about one or two dry nights, so the school thinks it is better if you are diapered. Now not to worry. If you girls stay dry for five nights, you get to graduate to bedwetting pants. And if you are dry for a whole month after that, though I know how hard that will be, you get to sleep in your pretty panties.” Aemilia suspected that Nelly thought such a thing unlikely. “Okay girls, who wants to be first to ride the diaper train?” None of the littles volunteered. Nelly frowned. “Come along girls. If one of you does not step forward, I think four naughty girls will be taking a ride on the spanking train.” All four of the littles looked at each other. Then Catherine stepped forward. “Excellent,” Nelly said, and stepped forward, picked the naked Catherine up, and laid her on the changing table. “Let’s get a little baby oil massaged into your pretty skin.” Aemilia watched as Nelly filled her cupped hand with oil and then began to work that oil into Catherine’s skin. She took much more time than Aemilia thought was necessary, her hands too long between Catherine’s legs. When Catherine let out a little moan, her face flushing. Aemilia knew that Nelly was one of those bigs, the ones who used positive reinforcement when they treated littles like babies. Catherine was diapered and lifted from the changing table, placed down on the floor. “Now get into your bed kitten.” She looked at the others. “Who is next?” Aemilia knew that there was nothing she could do to avoid it, so she stepped forward. Better to get it over with. Nelly smiled and picked her up, laid her on her back on the table, gently moved her thighs apart. Then, after filling her hand with oil began to feel her up. Aemilia could not quite believe what was happening. She knew this sort of thing happened. She had even seen a nurse in her high school do it to another little, but she had not thought it would happen to her. She turned her head aside, making sure she was not looking at anyone else, she felt her cheeks warm. Nelly’s fingers gently traced across her vagina, slick with oil, never quite penetrating, and then between her buttocks, leaving traces of the slippery oil behind. Aemilia could not help let out a small moan, a mixture of frustration and embarrassment and arousal. “There we go,” Nelly said softly, then grasped her around her ankles to lift her bottom off the changing table. A moment later Aemilia felt herself lowered down onto the padding of the diaper. The soft material compressing as her bottom came down on it, a faint rustling of the plastic backing. She closed her eyes tight, not wanting to see anything that might happen. She felt Nelly push her thighs a little farther apart, felt her run her fingers between her legs one last time before the diaper was pulled up and taped into place. “There we go,” she said as she picked Aemilia off the changing table and put her down on the floor. “Get to bed now while I get your friends all diapered up.” She patted Aemilia on the bottom, hard enough to make the diaper crinkle loudly. Aemilia started forward, paused, unfamiliar with the material between her legs. It had been in nursery school that she had last worn a diaper, and at the time she had hoped it would never happen again. She was certain that she was waddling as she walked, and she desperately wanted to tear the diaper off. She almost did, but she knew that it would only make things worse. She reached her bed and started climbing the small ladder. Being naked but for her diaper, she was certain that her bottom was on prominent display. Almost jumping into bed, Aemilia pulled the sheets over her, hiding her diapers. Though she knew they were still there. Looking up she saw Catherine looking back at her, through the bed railings. Aemilia could see that Catherine was feeling the same way as she. Catherine smiled shyly, Aemilia took it as saying, ‘we’re in this together’ and she smiled back. Nelly finished up with Melody and Tammy, getting a small moan out of each of them before diapering them and sending them to bed. Finished she walked to the door, turned off the light and opened the door. “Make sure you get to sleep girls. I’ll be listening to the baby monitor, and if I hear any shenanigans, I’ll be back here to hand out some spankings.” Then she closed the door. It was dark, but a little of the late day sunlight managed to get through the curtains, leaving everything a little grey. She could hear the sound of other students, not being sent to bed, out enjoying the first night of college. She reached down between her legs and pressed on the front of the diaper, feeling the thickness of it, the slickness of the plastic cover. It was so wrong. She should not be in a diaper. She was not going to wet it. It made her feel so infantile. She pressed a little harder, felt the material pressed up against tender flesh, still tingling from Nelly’s fingers. She sucked a tiny bit of air in. “Are you horny,” Catherine asked softly. Aemilia blushed, took her had away from the diaper. Her back was to Catherine who lay in the other bed. “We should be quiet,” Aemilia whispered. “Do you really think Nelly is listening to the monitor? She’s out having fun like we should be.” Aemilia thought about that, then turned in her bed, looking towards Catherine. “I guess that’s right,” she said, voice low. “Are you feeling it, what Nelly did? I am.” Aemilia’s cheeks were warm when she answered, “Yes.” Catherine sighed. “I’m worried, scared. Is this going to happen every night?” “It will be okay. Stay dry for a week, then a month.” “Do you really believe that?” Aemilia nodded and said, yes. “How do you know?” “They charge us more, for tuition, dorm fees, all of that. You know?” “Yes.” “And the government grants they get are higher for littles, because we have so many special needs.” A sneer had pulled back Aemilia’s lip, and it showed in her tone of voice. “So?” “Most littles who drop out do it in their last semester.” “So?” “So the school makes more money off of us. I wouldn’t be surprised if Nelly were paying extra to be our RA. They want us to stay around to make more money off of us. We’re safe, at least until our last semester.” “Are you sure?” “I am,” Aemilia said. She had given it a lot of thought before choosing to attend this college. “But what about our last semester?” “I guess,” she paused, “we look out for each other.” After a moment Catherine said, “Agreed.” She paused. “I’m still horny.” Emily sighed, pulling her knees in tighter to her chest. She and Catherine had looked out for each other over the years in college and had kept out of trouble with all the bigs. They had both graduated. And somewhere along the line, Catherine had ended up in the situation the two of them had tried to avoid. She remembered the last time they had spoken. Aemilia, who had started going by Emily, took the bedwetting chart from the wall of her dorm room, carefully folded it up, and put it into her suitcase. “Why are you keeping that?” Catherine asked. She had earlier ripped up her chart and tossed it into the garbage. “I don’t want to give them any ideas, give them an excuse to say I obviously do not care about keeping my bed dry.” “Emily, you are going completely paranoid.” Emily turned to Catherine. “We spent the last two years keeping ourselves out of the clutches of some Amazon. Look at Melody and Tammy.” “Melody and Tammy were obviously too immature. Some littles are like that. We’re not.” Catherine shook her head. “You were the top student this year Emily. Do you think any of those bigs really think you need to be back in diapers?” “Of course they do,” Emily said, her voice raising. It was not the first time she and Catherine had had this conversation over the last month. Catherine signed and tossed her head. “No one wants to put you back in diapers Emily. People want to hire you. You’re brilliant. And you want to go off and do freelance work? That’s stupid.” “It’s not stupid. It’s safe. Come with me Catherine. I got an apartment where we will be left alone, and a client list we can build on.” “Emily, I am going to be working for a big company. TTT Technology. I got a 6 figure salary, benefits, and in a year or two, I’ll probably running their IT department. I am not going to give it up. You should come with me. They’ll hire you. I know they’ll hire you.” Emily shook her head. “No. I am going to work freelance.” She saw there was no point in arguing with Catherine. Somehow Catherine had convinced herself one could prove themselves to the bigs. Emily was not going to be able to make her think otherwise. “If the shine comes off corporate life, you have my email,” Emily told her. Catherine smiled. “Tell you what, in two years when I am running the department I’ll send you some big contracts.” “Yeah, that would be nice.”
 Catherine grabbed her suitcase. “Let’s make a point of getting together. Every year, no, every six months. Maybe we’ll go to a fancy hotel or something.” “That would be nice,” Emily said, thinking she might never see Catherine again. With a wave and a laugh, Catherine left the dorm room, dragging her suitcase behind her. Emily slipped down from the toilet, wiped one last time at her eyes, and left the stall. She wondered how long it had been before Caroline Oliver, CFO of 3T, had decided the little working in the IT department needed to be taken care of? Had Caroline perhaps suggested some sort of maturity test? Or maybe there was another clinic like the Westburne Paediatric Clinic that Catherine had been sent to. Or maybe Catherine had made a mistake a work, and someone decided a spanking was in order. Whatever had happened, Catherine had ended up back in diapers, the baby daughter of some amazon with too much money. Someone who was a lot like Chase. “Oh Catherine, why didn’t you come with me?” she asked softly as she took the stairs back down to John’s office. Not that she was doing so well at the moment, but she still had a chance. It was near the end of the day, she and John had gotten a lot of work done when he got a call. He picked up the receiver, listened for a moment and then handed it to her. Emily took it. “Hello?” “Emily,” Chase said, “please come up to my office.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily handed the phone back to John. “I’ll see you tomorrow if Miss Morgan wants me to continue working on this.” “Understood,” John said, giving her a wave. She managed to get into an elevator with a secretary. The woman seemed to guess where Emily was going and pressed the button for the 23rd floor without Emily having to ask. “Go right in,” Lisa said as soon as Emily had entered the office suite. When Emily entered Chase’s office, Chase had said, ‘close the door’. Emily was glad that nothing seemed out of place in the office. She had been worried that Catherine’s presence had been the signal of something. “Take a seat, Emily.” Emily climbed up into the high chair. Once Emily was seated Chase surprised her by saying, “I’m sorry about what Caroline said.” After a moment Emily said, “Pardon?” “Caroline should not have trivialised the time that Pipa spent in college.” “Catherine.” “It’s Pipa now, you have to respect that.” Emily did not think she did, but she kept quiet on that. “I does not matter that Pipa does not need what she learned in college, it is part of her life, what made her the person that Caroline loves, and it is where she became friends with you. Caroline should have respected that.” Emily did not know what to say. There was so much wrong in what Chase had just said. She doubted that Caroline Oliver actually loved Pi.. (don’t do that, she told her herself) Catherine. And everything Catherine had learned in college was valuable, and would still be valuable, if some Amazon had not decided she needed to be re-raised, stepped back to a baby. But that was not the way that Chase saw it. She suspected that Chase was incapable of seeing things that way. Still, she had apologised, and at least made an attempt. There was something in that. Something Emily respected, a little. “Thank you,” Emily said. She felt exhausted. “You know, Pipa was happy.” “What?” “Pipa was happy. She is well cared for, she smiled and laughed, played with her toys. She is a content little girl.” Emily almost called Chase a liar, but she modified her statement and said, “I don’t believe it. Catherine would never enjoy it.” Even as Emily said it she was thinking back to earlier that day. The small blush that might not have even been a blush, the lift of her shoulders, the giggle. There had not been a desperate cry for help in Catherine’s gaze, more a slight discomfort, as if meeting Emily again was somewhat disquieting. “Your college had quite a strict set of rules for littles, did it not?” Emily shrugged her shoulders. “Mandatory diapering for the first week, diapers during exams, which is understandable, exams are very stressful, required panty checks, set potty times… Other colleges were not so strict.” Emily had no idea what Chase was getting at. “It was one of the best institutions for what I wanted.” “So you went there in spite of those rules?” Emily nodded. “Perhaps Pipa went there because of them.” Emily opened her mouth, to deny that statement, but then she recalled Catherine volunteering to be the first diapered. She did not want to believe what Chase was suggesting. “Some littles really are not ready to grow up,” Chase told her. Emily shook her head, but it was a weaker gesture than she would have liked. Had Catherine really wanted that? “Would you like to take tomorrow off and go to a spa?” The non-sequitur took her by surprise, and it took a few seconds for those words to make sense to Emily, and even then she asked, “What?” “I usually do something with the interns, most often lunch, and usually after they have been here for a month, but we have already had lunch, and you are on somewhat of an accelerated pace. I think a day at a spa would be nice.” “This is not some sort of weird baby spa?” Emily asked before she could think better of it. Chase smiled. “No, but if you would like that I might be able to find one.” “No, a regular spa is fine,” she said quickly. “Good. It will give you the chance to relax. Now, why don’t you leave early today? Make sure you get a good night’s sleep.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Emily would spend most of the night unable to get any rest as she wondered if her friend Catherine had really wanted to be a baby again. The next day, about thirty minutes after she arrived at work, Chase was putting her in the child seat in the back of the SUV, and they were driving to the spa. It was about an hour away, and Emily was glad to see when they arrived that it was just a spa. Chase had already booked their appointments, had told them that Emily was a little, for the locker room had a step stool, and they had given her a lower locker to put her things in. Wearing a terry cloth robe that dropped below her knees (Chase’s robe hit the tall woman about mid-thigh) they were led by a beautician to some baths full of mud. ‘Good for pulling toxins from the body.’ After the mudbath, there was a shower, a soak in hot, herbal water, a skin scrub, then a 90-minute massage that left Emily feeling boneless. “Enjoying it?” Chase asked as they sat in a steam room after the massage. “Yes, very much, thank you.” It was true enough. “Light lunch next and then waxing.” “Waxing?” Emily could not help but make a face. “Not a fan?” “No.” “Can’t say I am either.” Emily almost told Chase that in college all littles had been required to get waxed, once a month, for hygiene reasons. It was either that or permanent hair removal. She remembered that after the first session Catherine had chosen permanent removal. Had that been a sign? She was still thinking about Catherine through the lunch (a garden salad with chicken) and when they were brought into the waxing salon. A nearly eight-foot-tall woman named Avril was taking care of Emily. As she helped Emily up onto the padded table, she asked, “Would you like me to mix a few things into the wax, so the removal permanent sweetie?” “What? No.” “Are you sure, you won’t have to go through this again if we make it permanent. You don’t have a lot of body hair anyway.” Big smile, tone a little condescending. “No thank you.” “Really?” She was not looking at Emily, but at Chase. “Her choice,” Chase said as she laid down on another of the tables. Avril shook her head, confused. Emily watched her carefully to make sure she did not take the initiative and mix up the special wax after all. The waxing was unpleasant as Emily remembered, but she was not very hirsute, and it did not take long before the procedure was done. Chase, being larger, and having more body hair, was still undergoing her waxing. Avril helped her down from the table. As Emily was doing up her robe, Avril said, “Why don’t you wait in the lounge outside until she is done.” Emily nodded and left, hearing the sound of wax being pulled off. She could not help but smile. She hoped that Chase found it as uncomfortable as she did. The nearby lounge had some reclining chairs, one or two at the inbetweener size that Emily could climb onto. She leaned back, did not bother to put up the footrest, and closed her eyes. The pain from the waxing was fading to a tingle, and Emily was able to relax. Her mind went back to the question about Catherine. As the night before she was able to recall many examples that could perhaps be taken as Catherine wanting to return to being a baby. There was the time Catherine chose diapers instead of restricting her liquid intake after several other littles had wet their beds, saying she wanted to drink when she was thirsty. Emily had accepted the answer then, even thought it made some sense (though she never wore diapers if she had a choice) but now, it made her wonder. Was this how the bigs see us? Emily wondered. No matter what the action it could be seen through a lens of a little needing to, wanting to be returned to babyhood. Mind going about as it was, and more tired than she realised, Emily fell asleep. She dreamed of Catherine, playing in a nursery. Come play with me Emily, she said in the dream. We can be babies together. Emily ran in the dream, trying to get away, but every door she opened led into another nursery, where another little she knew asked her to play with them. There was Tammy and Melody from the dorm room. Several other littles she had known in college. Littles from high school. Boys and girls, all diapered, all smiling, all asking her to play with her. Emily turned away from the latest nursery, in which a boy named George, who she had had a crush on when she had been in the first year of high school, was riding on a rocking horse, asking to her play. As she turned away, she was presented with the vast, ominous figure, leaning over her. ‘Let’s get these clothes off you’ the figure boomed in a voice that shook the hall. Emily woke, uncertain. Her dream seemed to have followed her, for she felt someone opening her robe. “See, I told you she was not wearing a diaper,” a woman said. Emily blinked, pushed away at the hands on her. “Get off me you crazy bitch,” she mumbled, still lost between dream and anger over what had happened to Catherine. “Do you hear what she said?” a second woman asked. Emily, now awake, found that two bigs were standing over her. Both were dressed in the same robes she and Chase wore, making it clear they were also guests of the spa. The one that had opened up Emily’s robe was a plain looking woman, who looked to be in her early twenties. She had short brown hair and an unfortunately too small nose. Her companion, the one that had just spoken, was a little prettier than her friend, looked about the same age. She had light brown hair, short and curly. “What did you say to me little girl?” the Amazon with the too small nose asked. “I was asleep, I was dreaming,” Emily said, not at all liking the situation she was in. “That’s no excuse,” the other said. “And she hit you.” The first Amazon looked confused for a moment, then looked down at the hand that Emily had pushed away. Her eyes widened, and she smiled. “You’re right. What a naughty little thing you are. No hitting,” she said sternly. “Big girls use their words,” the second Amazon said smugly. “And they don’t have potty mouths.” “Yes, that’s true. I guess I have no choice but to give this naughty little girl a spanking.” “What?” Emily said, suddenly in a nightmare turned real, “no, you can’t.” It was not the right thing to say because Emily knew fully well that the woman could. “Can’t? Little babies don’t tell adults what they can’t do.” This was the sort of situation that Emily had always tried hard to avoid. She could be smart and clever, but once a big got an idea in their head, Emily was in no position to do anything about it. As if to prove that the first Amazon lifted her effortlessly from the chair and stripped the robe from her. Struggle as she might, Emily did not delay the action in the slightest. “Now you naughty little thing,” the woman said as she sat down, pulling Emily over her lap, “you are going to get the punishment you obviously deserve. I’m going to spank the naughty right out of you.” “No, please, don’t. I’ll be good. I didn’t mean to,” Emily begged and babbled. She was afraid of pain, but more so pain she could not control, pain administered by someone else. She was scared of all the things that could happen. She would beg and babble all she could to avoid the pain, but she knew nothing that she could say would stop this woman from administering a spanking. Emily knew she would begin to cry, would sob uncontrollably. Already she could feel tears in her eyes from the fear and approaching dread. Would she lose control of her bladder? She had heard that happened sometimes. She sniffed loudly, almost crying aloud even though not a single slap had fallen on her bottom. She felt the woman shift, pictured that considerable hand lifting into the air above her naked ass. Squeezing her eyes shut she wondered if she could be brave enough to hold out for at least a few slaps. But the hand never fell, and she heard Chase, her voice so cool it went right through Emily. “What do you think you are doing?” “Who are you?” the woman upon whose lap Emily was on asked. “I asked you what you think you are doing.” The voice made Emily shiver, and the woman could not answer. Then Emily felt herself picked up from the woman’s lap and placed on the floor. She was beside Chase. Looking up at the faces of the two woman she could see what she could only assume was fear in their eyes. She did not look up at Chase’s face, afraid of what she might see. “That little girl swore at us,” the second woman said, pointing at Emily. Emily stepped in behind Chase’s legs, hiding behind them. It was humiliating to do so, but she did not want to risk either of those women getting a hold of her again. “Emily?” Chase asked, voice softening a little, but still cold. “I was dreaming, they woke me, I was surprised.” She still hid behind Chase. “I see,” Chase said, voice even softer. The second woman, perhaps not liking the way things were going, said, “She slapped my friend.” The other one nodded. “She did. Such a little brute.” Emily cringed, sure that the spanking she had hoped to avoid was coming, and probably from Chase. Chase surprised her. “Show me the slap mark,” she demanded. The Amazon with the too small nose hid her hands behind her back, looking for a moment like a naughty child. If Emily was not so scared and frazzled, she might have enjoyed that. “It’s faded.” “Hardly,” Chase said. Her voice grew cold again. “Would you like to see what a slap mark looks like?” Both women backed up a step from Chase, and shook their heads, looking, well, Emily had to think, terrified. Chase grabbed Emily’s robe and then delivered one, sharp smack to Emily’s bottom, causing Emily to let out a surprised squeak. Chase then put the robe back on Emily and said as she tired it closed, “Emily, apologise for your rude language to these two ladies.” She put so much scorn into ‘ladies’ Emily was surprised the women didn’t protest. “I’m sorry,” Emily said softly. “Well, I guess…” the first one started. Chase cut her off. “Apologize to Emily for disturbing her sleep.” “What? That’s crazy,” the second woman said, “I won’t…” “Apologize.” That same, cold tone. Emily hoped it was never turned on her. “We’re sorry,” the first woman said. The second one took a step back. “Sorry.” “Good. We’re done.” The two women nearly fled. Chase knelt down, and for the first time Emily looked up at her face. There was no trace of anger on it, thankfully. Chase gently ran her fingers through Emily’s hair. “I think in the future in places like this you should stick close to me.” Emily nodded. Chase stood up. “Let’s go. A manicure and a pedicure will make you feel better.” Emily followed after her, and as embarrassing as it was, stuck close to her. She hated it, but at the moment Chase made her feel safe. Emily had calmed herself down by the time they left the spa. She did not stick so closely to Chase as if afraid someone was going to jump out and grab her. She hoped she did not have nightmares that night. “Other than a little hiccough I think this was an enjoyable day out,” Chase said as she pulled out her key fob and clicked the doors unlocked. “Yes,” Emily agreed. Her skin had a healthy glow, her fingernails and toenails shaped and polished. Her short blonde hair had been neatly trimmed, and she was wearing a bit of subtle makeup. She looked nice, but Chase looked absolutely beautiful. Beautiful and powerful, Emily thought. If only she could see me as an adult, I would love to work with her. Chase picked her up, put her in the child seat, strapped her in, then closed the door and went to get in the driver’s seat. As she started the car up Chase asked, “You know Lyle Redmond of course.” Emily was a little surprised, and it was a moment before she answered, “I do, but not personally.” Chase drove away from the spa. “He’s having a party this coming Saturday. Would you like to go?” “What? I… I thought you did not want him or anyone to know I was working for you.” “Well, I would not introduce you as Emily Black.” Emily frowned. She felt she owed Chase for saving her, but only to a certain point. “Who would you introduce me as?” “EmEm,” she said after a moment. “And no one will ask your last name.” Emily made a little noise of displeasure at that. “I don’t want to go.” Chase said nothing for a short time as she navigated through some traffic. “I could have let her spank you, you know.” Emily stiffened in her child seat. Chase continued. “I could have simply let her spank you until you were sobbing and inconsolable and then come and saved you.” Emily did not answer immediately as she thought about that, what it would have been like. “You could have,” Emily agreed. “Thank you for not doing that.” “And,” Chase continued, “sobbing as you were, near panic, I would have taken you to my home, just to make sure you were okay. And you would not have argued.” “That’s probably true,” Emily admitted. “And once you were in my home, still sobbing and scared, clinging to me as you would be, do you think I would ever let you go back to that apartment?” Emily sighed. “I’ll go with you.” “Oh, will you? How nice.” “No diapers,” Emily said, thought she suspected she would not have a choice in that if Chase decided otherwise. “Of course,” Chase said. “You’ll wear that sailor dress you love. And I’ll send you home before the evening celebrations. Not that I think Lyle would not have a roll in crib ready if one were needed.” “I appreciate that.” “We’ll have fun,” Chase said. Emily knew Chase was smiling. Damn. Emily wished that the Thursday and Friday would drag by, anything to put off the stupid party. Chase, on the other hand, could hardly wait. However, Friday afternoon, a few hours before she would take Emily back to her Apartment (so she could pick up her new dress from Linda), she was presented with a somewhat annoying problem. Though she could not really call it a problem. She was seated at her desk, looking over several printouts. Someone rapped at her door, and she called, "come in." “Afternoon,” Richard said as he came in, carrying a file. “We just got confirmation from 3T. You made a good impression on their CFO it seems.” He was smiling. “We share common interests,” Chase said, with no real animation. “Something bothering you.” Chase handed him the printout. Richard looked at it for a moment, flipping through the pages. “A software vendor is offering us money?” “A lot of money.” “Why?” “John showed Emily, the customer relationship software we purchased last year.” “The software we spent a lot of money on and has never worked right?” “That’s the stuff. Emily wrote a patch and fixed it.” “Creepy,” John said, drawing out the ‘ee’ sound. Chase laughed, smiling. “A little. Anyway, John let the vendor know they could cancel the trouble tickets we had opened as the software was working.” “What did they think of that?” “Once he had shown them it was working they asked for the patches.” “And he said?” “They would have talk to me.” “And you said?” “I told them to piss up a rope.” Richard laughed. “Then they offered money. And, to forestall your question, I told them they had been maltreating us for the last year, and they were getting nothing from us.” “And now the licensing offer?” She nodded. “John suspects they have a lot of angry clients who are having the same issues as us.” Richard looked at the document again. “That is a lot of zeros.” “A lot,” she agreed. “You know, as hard as it is to say this, maybe you had better give up your idea of putting Emily in a nursery. I mean,” he gave the paper a shake, “she’s turning out to be the goose that lays the golden eggs.” “I know. And now you know what is bothering me.” “Most of the world would kill to have your problems.” Chase nodded. “What can I say. I’m a selfish woman.” “You going to Lyle’s party tomorrow?” he asked her. “I am. You?” “I got an invitation. I’m going to do some networking.” “Good.” “So are you taking Emily?” “She is my plus one.” “And you get to show her off.” Chase nodded. “I do indeed.” Saturday morning. Emily woke early. She was nervous. Felt a little ill. She wondered if she could claim the flu or something and beg off the party? No. That would not work. Chase would just have her at that stupid clinic, and that would be worse than the party. She assumed. Sitting at her kitchen table, drinking some coffee she had just made, Emily wished she could just go back to sleep. She had not gotten as much rest lately, with all her work, and she was having bad dreams since seeing Catherine and more so since the almost spanking. One more week, she thought, taking a gulp of the hot coffee. Just one more week and everything will be decided. One way or another. For a time Emily did some work, watching the clock. Chase was to arrive at 10, and Emily wanted about half an hour to get ready. At 9:30 Emily showered, afterwards dried her hair with a towel. The stylist at the spa had cut it so that, when dry, it seemed to almost float about her head, looking like a soft halo that begged to be touched. She like her old short hairstyle better, achieved using a pair of scissors and about ten minutes of her time. Next, she put on the sailor dress, which had been left untouched in her closet, except for the undergarments, which had been laundered. It was about five minutes to ten when she put on her shoes, grabbed her purse, and left her apartment, locking it behind her. Quickly down to the front of the building, just to make sure that no one saw her. She peeked out the doors, making sure the area was empty--she did not want to meet up with some random big. She had treated her neighbours at Sharky’s the night before, she assumed most of them were still asleep. Stepping out, she looked up and down the street, looking for Chase’s car. It was not the SUV that she saw a few minutes later, but a large, black limousine. It pulled up in front of the building. The large passenger door swung open, and Chase stepped out. She was wearing a sundress, with a jacket, similar in colour to the sailor dress Emily wore. Obviously Linda’s creation. “Emily dear, you look better and better each time I see you in that outfit.” “You’ve only seen me in it twice,” Emily said, a little petulantly. Chase smiled. “Well, now I want to see you in it more often.” Walked right into that one, Emily thought. The chauffeur had gotten out of the car, went to the trunk, made a big production of getting a child seat out. “Put that facing towards me, I want to talk to my little EmEm.” “Yes ma’am,” he said as he put the seat in place. Once it was in place the Chauffeur went back to the front of the car, and Chase picked Emily up, the sudden rush into the air making Emily cry out softly, and then put her into the seat. “Such a bother,” Chase said, “trying to keep your pretty outfit from getting too wrinkled.” Emily almost suggested they could eschew the child’s seat. As Chase did up the straps, she said, “Next time we’ll let you travel in your underwear and put your outfit on you when we arrive.” Emily blushed at that thought. Once Emily was strapped in Chase got in and closed the door, sitting directly across from Emily. She smiled down at her. “Off we go.” The car started forward. “Now EmEm, make sure you tell me if you need to go potty. Since you are not wearing a diaper, we don’t want you ruining your pretty dress.” Emily’s cheeks grew warm, and she said, “That won’t be a problem.” “I know,” Chase said, still smiling, “because you’ll let me know if you have to go potty.” Emily nodded. “Yes Miss Morgan.” They spoke during the drive, mostly about the business and the work that Emily was doing. It would have been a rather enjoyable drive if she had not been sitting in a child’s seat and Chase had not kept asking if she needed to use the potty every time they were about to pass a rest stop. They reached the mansion of Lyle Redmond a little after noon, the car pulling up into a line of similar vehicles. The chauffeur came out and opened the door for Chase. Chase released the straps on the child’s seat and lifted Emily out, putting her on the sidewalk leading up to the front of the enormous house. Chase reached into the car for both her and Emily’s bags. She handed Emily her bag and said to the driver, “Be back around 4 to pick Emily up.” “Yes ma’am,” the driver said. Chase took Emily’s free hand in her own and led her towards the house. They passed other people, some with children, and some with littles, all of whom were walking in the same direction. Most of the bigs and inbetweeners were dressed in business casual. The children and the littles were outfitted in variations of party clothing, play clothing, or some sort of semi-uniform looking type outfit similar to Emily’s sailor dress. Closer, Emily got a better look at the house. It was a three-story mansion, with tall columns in front of it, and many windows. The front of the house faced the south, a set of steps led up to the double doors. Close by, to the east, was a garage. To the west, farther from the house, were a few buildings; a barn and what Emily guessed was probably stables. No one, Chase and herself included, were going into the house, but circling around it, out into the back. There was a competition-sized pool, playground equipment, a sports field of some sort out back. There were also several large tents, looking to be recently set up, and through the gap of people, Emily thought she saw a small band. Chase, still holding her hand, led her towards where it seemed people were gathering. “Miss Morgan,” someone said. Chase stopped to look towards the speaker. Emily looked around Chase as well. The woman who had called her was dressed more business than casual, carrying a clipboard with her. “You’re Mr Redmond’s assistant,” Chase said. “Yes,” the woman said, looking pleased. “You helped me change Min.” “I remember,” Chase said. “How is little Min?” “Butterflies in her stomach and bees in her diaper,” the woman said with a laugh. “Nervous and spanked,” Chase said with an approving nod. It’s like she wants me to get angry at her, Emily thought. “She was acting up a little, so Mr Remond warmed her bottom a little. I’m Doris Mann by the way.” “Dorris,” Chase said, and then looked down at Emily. “This is EmEm.” Dorris looked down at her. “Oh, she’s so adorable.” Chase was smiling. “Perhaps EmEm could play with Lyle’s little girls?” Chase suggested. No way in hell, Emily thought. “Oh, I’m afraid that the girls are getting ready for… well, it is a surprise.” “And the cause of the butterflies?” Dorris nodded. “Well, perhaps another time,” Chase said. Dorris was looking Emily, and smiled and nodded, then gave herself a little shake. “I’m sorry. I completely forgot what I wanted to talk to you about. Mr Redmond was hoping you two could speak.” “I’d be happy to. Where is he?” “I’m afraid something suddenly came up. Business. He’s not going to be free until this evening. He hopes you will enjoy this afternoon and be able to speak with him later.” Chase did not answer immediately, and Emily noticed the slightly nervous look on Dorris’ face. Then Chase nodded. “That will be fine.” Dorris visibly relaxed. “Thank you.” Emily wondered why she was so nervous. Would Lyle punish her if Chase did not stay? Perhaps, even though a big, a spanking and a diaper was not out of the question? Emily could not help but giggle at the thought. The giggle made both Chase and Dorris look down at her. Dorris bent over to bring her head closer to Emily’s. “EmEm, if you want you can go and play in the playground.” She smiled. Emily looked over at the playground. She could already see the giant children were making life miserable for the littles there and was pretty sure that it would get worse. “No,” she said. Usually, a little flat out stating ‘no’ to a giant was a recipe for trouble, and Emily knew that, but she would not go into that playground willingly. Chase defused any potential problems by laughing and saying “EmEm is such a mommy’s girl. At her wits ends if I am not close. Isn’t that right EmEm?” Chase was looking down at her expectantly, and Emily knew there was only one response that would keep her out of the hell that the playground could become. “Yes Mommy,” she said softly. “Aw, so cute,” Dorris said and reached out to ruffle Emily’s hair. Straightening Dorris said, “Enjoy the party, Miss Morgan.” She left. Chase was smiling down at Emily. Emily felt her cheeks growing warm. “Sure you don’t want to go and play?” Emily shook her head and said, “Yes I’m sure.” Chase lifted an eyebrow. Emily sighed as her cheeks grew warmer, “Yes I am sure Mommy.” I really do hate her. Chase wondered if she could find a way to have Emily continue to call her mommy at work. It would be nice, but as long as Emily was an employee, it would not be professional. Which really meant she had to make Emily stop being an employee. She led Emily into one of the large tents, where tables nearly groaned under the weight of the food the caterers were lying atop them. “Would you like something to eat EmEm?” Chase asked. “No thank you, I’m not hungry,” Emily said, and then after a second added, “mommy.” Like pulling teeth with this girl Chase thought. Surely there had to be an easier way. Spankings and bottle feedings she guessed, but as enjoyable as that could be, she would wait on it. “Stay close EmEm,” Chase told her as she let go of her hand. She trusted the memory of the almost spanking at the spa would keep Emily on her figurative apron strings. Picking up a plate she moved among the tables, putting various delicacies on it, then filled a tall glass with a non-alcoholic punch. Emily was almost on her heels as Chase left the tent. She found a small table with a few chairs set around it, all currently deserted. She put the plate and glass on the table and then picked up Emily and took a seat on the chair, settling Emily firmly in her lap. Emily let out a small squeak in surprise when first picked up, and Chase asked, “Isn’t this nice EmEm?” “No,” Emily said softly. “No what?” “No, it is not nice Miss Morgan.” Chase sighed. “I really should have let that woman spank you.” Emily did not say anything. Chase reached onto the table and took a panini from the plate and tore a small piece off. “A piece for mommy,” she said, and the put it in her mouth. As she chewed and swallowed, she tore another piece off. “And one for EmEm,” she said, holding the food in front of Emily. Emily sighed and opened her mouth. Chase continued, and had gotten through about half the plate when someone said, “What an adorable little girl.” Chase looked towards the speaker, a pretty enough woman, a little chubby perhaps, a tall inbetweener or a short Amazon. She was well dressed, too formally perhaps, but Chase guessed it was an excuse to wear expensive jewellery. “Thank you,” Chase said, and then, “EmEm, what do you say?” “Thank you, ma’am.” “Oh so sweet,” the woman said, stepping closer. “Are you sharing mommy’s food?” “Yes ma’am,” Emily said. Chase could feel Emily tense slightly and knew that she was not enjoying the attention. The woman looked up at Chase. “I’ve heard it is better that they eat food meant specifically for littles. Breast milk is often said to be the best.” Chase felt Emily bristle. She answered with a smile, “I’ve heard that too. Do you have children…” she let the question trail off. “Kim, Kim Julian, and no, I don’t, but I am hoping maybe soon.” “Chase Morgan,” Chase said in introduction and kept Emily in her lap as she held out at hand. Kim took it for a quick, fingertip shake. Not a confident handshake at all, Chase thought. “Chase Morgan?” Kim asked. “Of Morgan and Stone?” Chase nodded. “Yes.” “Oh my,” she said, smiling. “My husband was just talking about you this morning.” “Your husband?” “Paul Julian, of Evertech.” Chase nodded, recognising the name. “Yes, I know of him.” “He was hoping to talk to you.” She looked about excitedly. “Could I impose on you to wait here for a moment? I’ll see if I can find him.” “Of course,” Chase said. “I will be right back,” she said with a dip of her head and then she rushed off. Chase tore a small pastry in half, ate one piece and put the other part in Emily’s open mouth. “What do you know about Evertech little EmEm?” Chase asked after she swallowed. “What would little EmEm know about a company?” Emily asked her tone a mix of innocence and bitterness. “Now EmEm, if you want to be Emily Black I’ll make a point of introducing you to Lyle as that. Let him know how you have been fooling him.” She thought she could feel Emily’s skin grow warm and in a more polite tone she said, “I‘ve done some work for them, I think they are looking to expand rapidly.” “What sort of work?” “Confidentiality agreement,” Emily told her. It was a fair answer, Chase thought. She would not want Emily doing anything illegal, anything that might result in her losing her hold on the little. “Anything else you can tell me that will not break that agreement?” Emily did not answer immediately, and Chase took a moment to pop another bit of food into the little’s mouth. “They are trying to buy resource companies, agricultural. That’s obvious if you look, nothing they told me. New pharmaceuticals if you ask me.” Chase nodded, took a drink of her punch, then held the glass to Emily’s lips so she could drink. For a moment she thought she might shift the glass, cause a spill on Emily’s white dress. She decided not to ruin a dress as lovely as the one Linda made. She had put Emily back on the ground in front of her and was wiping Emily's face with the cloth napkin (not that she needed it) when Kim returned with her husband. Chase stood to meet him. Paul had to be a foot taller than her, and she did not want to be looking up at him from a seated position. “See, I found her,” Kim said. Paul smiled at his wife. “Good girl,” he said, giving her a quick hug. Chase suddenly wondered about the tall big and his chubby inbetweener wife. Seeing them together she could suddenly see Kim in a dress, similar to Emily’s, calling her husband ‘daddy’. She had heard about relationships like that. Perhaps the reason they did not have children was that Kim was the child. Paul approached her, hand extended, and Chase put those thoughts aside. Chase took his extended hand. Confident handshake. “Miss Morgan, Paul Julian. Pleased to meet you.” “The pleasure is mine,” Chase told him. He let go of her hand, indicated the seats around the table. Chase took a seat, put Emily at her feet. Paul pulled back a chair for his wife and then took a seat as well. “We have a common problem, Miss Morgan,” he said, “and you apparently found the solution.” “Oh?” “Customer relationship program has not worked, but apparently you fixed it.” Chase smiled as she reached down and gave Emily’s head a pat. “That does seem to be the case.” “Damned impressive. We’ve been stuck with that overpriced failware for a year and a half.” He looked about and then asked, voice a little lower, “Don’t suppose you could send my people that fix?” Chase shook her head. “I’m afraid that I can’t. I am being offered a very generous fee to not do that.” Paul nodded. “Understandable. I would do the same thing in your place. Were you working with them on this fix?” “No.” “And would you be willing to state that, legally?” “I probably would.” Paul smiled and nodded. “I can probably go after them on that, complete failure to address the issues in good faith. Get some of the costs refunded.” “I wish you luck,” Chase told him. “Thank you. You know, I never really saw Morgan and Stone as a tech company. Is that changing?” Chase smiled. “Who knows?” He laughed. “Playing your cards close to your chest. I like that. I might be able to use your company, as a public relationship, advertising firm. Any tech you might bring after the fact would be a welcome bonus.” “I would certainly be willing to speak about that. Richard Stone is around here somewhere.” “Excellent. You know, you should come and visit Kim and me sometime.” His eyes shifted to Emily. “You are of course welcome to bring your little girl.” “Thank you, but EmEm can be naughty at times and does not always get to go on trips.” “Yes, I know how little girls can be naughty.” Chase noted his gaze shifted momentarily to his wife. If not for her earlier thoughts she might have missed it, but she was confident that she knew who wore the diapers in their house. Had Emily been a child, or even most littles, she might have been bored out of her mind. As it was, seated in Chase’s lap, listening to the business talk, was extremely interesting. She had to be careful not to show too much curiosity, or make suggestions, which she had a lot of. The two hours listening to Chase, Richard and Paul speak was great. If anyone seemed bored and fussy, it was Kim, and about half an hour into the talk Paul suggested she wander around. She left happily. Her chair as soon filled by another influential big, interested in the talk happening. Finally, Chase called the meeting to an end. “I need to take Emily to the potty,” she said, “and I think that Lyle’s entertainment will be beginning soon. I want to see it.” Thomas Aster, an owner of a computer company, a man who had joined them about an hour before, looked at his watch and said, “Have we really been talking this long?” “Good conversation makes things pass fast,” Richard said. Chase stood, placing Emily on the ground, taking her hand. “I am sure we will continue this conversation.” As they walked across the lawn, toward the house, Chased asked, “What does EmEm think?” “There is a lot of opportunity,” Emily told her. “There certainly is.” Just outside of the house a temporary but spotless and well-made set of bathrooms had been set up. Chase took her into one of the small rooms with a toilet, a duck-shaped potty chair, a change table and a sink. Chase picked her up and sat her on the change table. “What…” Emily started, feeling her heartbeat speed up with fear. Chase went to the sink, soaked some paper towels and then returned to wipe Emily’s face and hands. She stood back and looked her over, nodded, and then said, “Can you use the potty or would you like a diaper?” Emily realised that those were the only options she was being given. Suggesting that she might go into a bathroom on her own would not fly. “I’ll use the potty please.” Chase smiled and with a quick motion removed the sailor dress, leaving Emily in just her underwear. “We don’t want you getting your dress messy,” she said. She then put Emily down by the potty chair, pulled her tights and panties down, then put her on the yellow plastic chair. Standing there, looking down at her, Chase smiled and said, “Do your business for mommy.” Emily flushed, but this was not the first time she had been in such a position, and she was not going to let embarrassment let her end up in a diaper. So she did her ‘business’, but she was doing it for herself. Afterwards, Chase praised her, cleaned her and put her back in her dress. All quick and efficient giving her little time to protest or think about it. And she was glad she had no time to think about it because she did not want to, not then. Once more her hands were washed by Chase, and they left the bathrooms. Chase led her back towards the party, circling around the tents, towards the playground. There were a lot of people around, so Emily was not sure what was happening. Then Chase suddenly lifted her up into her arms, putting Emily on her hip, giving the little a much better view. There was a round stage set up off to the side of the playground, and several musicians were setting up around it. Emily supposed this was the entertainment. As she watched the musicians took their seats and began to play. The crowd grew quiet, more attention turned to the stage. Emily spotted Dorris walking towards the stage, and then the five small forms following after her. Lyle Redmond’s 5 adopted daughters, each wearing a leotard and a tutu in different shades of pink, with white tights, pulled up over thick diapers. Emily watched them, each waddling a little, as they were led up on the stage, put on display. Each of them a young woman who had been reduced to a ridiculous toddlerhood at the whim of a man who had money, power and size. Dorris stepped off the stage and the girls sorted themselves out. When the musicians changed the tune, the littles began to dance. The bigs around her seemed enchanted by the display, watching, condescending smiles and soft comments. Part of Emily wanted to look away, but part of her could not help but look on with rapt attention, It was like a disaster in that she knew she should not watch, but could not take her gaze from it. The girls, no, think of them as women, Emily told herself, danced well. Their movements spoke of a great deal of practice. The thick diapers made them a little clumsy, however, which made them seem uncertain, as if they were still not sure of their limbs, like actual toddlers. It was cruel. “They say,” Chase said into her ear, “the ballet is the best activity for littles. Do you know why?” “Because tutus and diapers are a combination bigs like?” Emily asked, tone more waspish than she had intended as her anger got the best of her. Chase did not seem upset. She smiled and said, “Very good, tutus and diapers do look very cute together.” Her tone was the same one adults used for children that had stated something so obvious that it was stupid. It made Emily feel stupid. “However,” Chase continued, “it is an excellent form of exercise, to help littles stay healthy and to keep them from getting fat. A little chubby is fine of course.” “Of course,” Emily said, tone sharp. Chase laughed. “And it is in no way competitive, and not a roughhouse activity. It is a nice, gentle pastime.” “And there is no way, no matter how good they get, they could become professional,” Emily said the last in a tired tone of voice as if she could no longer hold on to her anger. “I suppose there is that,” Chase said, but Emily knew she did not get it. Her thoughts were probably more on why a ‘properly’ cared for little would need to do anything in a professional capacity. After about a minute of watching Chase said, “You know what, I think you…” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said. “I think you should,” Chase said. “It will be good exercise.” “I already get enough exercise.” “Do you? Since you started working for me?” Emily opened her mouth to answer, then closed it. She really had not been exercising as much as she once had. “See. Ballet will be good for you.” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said again. Chase sighed. “Well then, perhaps you should go to the clinic, once a week, for vitamin shots and a full check-up.” Once more Chase was offering her two options, neither of which was particularly desirable, but one better than the other. “I’m not wearing a tutu. Track pants and a sweatshirt.” Chase frowned. “Tights, and a t-shirt.” “Leggings.” “I pick the t-shirt.” “Fine,” Emily said, knowing she would regret it but supposing she was winning as much as she could. “I’ll see if there is a studio close by, if not I’ll arrange for an instructor to come into the office.” Emily had to admit that Chase was pretty free with her money. It was almost flattering. The dance recital ended and each girl was made to bow around in a circle, flashing their diapered bottoms to everyone in the process. Emily watched, a sick feeling in her stomach as she realised she could be in a similar situation if her plan to win free of Chase did not work. Chase put her down, led Emily towards the stage where people were gathering to congratulate the girls on their performance. Chase put her in front of each of the other littles, so she could be introduced. Min, Tiffy, Kitty, Dot and Isa, were their names and she had to tell them each how pretty they had danced. Dot and Isa looked as embarrassed as Emily felt, while Min, Tiffy and Kitty seemed pleased by the praise and Min said she wanted a dress just like Emily’s. As Chase led her away, Emily wondered if Min had really meant that or if she was just a terrific actor. “They all seemed happy,” Chase said. Emily did not reply. She would be willing to argue that point for Dot and Isa (were those really their names?) but she supposed it might be true for the other three. That was not something she wanted to think on. Chase had led her into the playground and put her on one of the swings and began pushing her. Emily had always liked swings. The simple act of swinging back and forth, the small drop of her stomach at the top ends of the arc. It had been a long time since she had last swung on one. An adult inbetweener or big could swing anytime they wanted, and it was just whimsy, a little on a swing was something different. She stopped trying not to enjoy herself. Just because she liked a swing that did not make her a baby. Screaming, ‘higher, higher’ might have, so she did not. Chase seemed content to push her for a time, probably watching all the other littles and children playing. Chase eventually picked her off the swing and said, “Your ride will be here soon EmEm. Let’s get you something to eat and then we’ll take you to the potty before you leave.” “Yes mommy,” Emily said because there were people around. Chase strapped Emily into the car seat and then said to the chauffeur, “Make sure you stop at least twice so she can go potty.” “Yes ma’am.” “I don’t need potty… bathroom breaks.” Chase smiled and leaned into the car, kissed Emily on the forehead, smiled at the scowl that crossed her face. “I don’t want that dress ruined,” she told her. “If you had been willing to wear a diaper you wouldn’t need the potty stops. Now be a good girl for the driver, and I will see you Monday.” She stepped back and closed to door. “Drive carefully,” she told the chauffeur. “Yes ma’am,” he answered, and handed her a small bag he had taken from the trunk. She watched as the limousine drove off, joining a stream of other cars leaving, children and littles being sent home, a few bigs and inbetweeners departing as well. She walked back to party set up, noticed that a few tents were being taken down, a bar was being put out. Caters were setting out snacks for people, though the proper dinner was still a few hours off. She wanted to find a place where she could freshen up, and change into the clothing she had brought with her. There must be a lounge or something that was being made available. “Chase Morgan,” she heard the familiar voice of Lyle call. “Hello Lyle,” she said as she turned towards him. “Thank you for inviting me.” “You’re welcome, I like to show off after all.” Chase smiled. “Enjoy yourself so far?” “Yes.” “My assistant said you had a pretty little with you.” He looked about. “I’ve sent her home.” “Too bad,” he said with a smile. “It was getting late for her.” “I know. I’m having my girls put to bed right now. Would you like to see?” “Yes. I was quite impressed with their dancing.” “They’ve been practising.” “It shows.” He nodded and led her into the house, pointing out various rooms as they went. “I plan to entertain a lot.” “Like some kind of lord,” Chase said. He looked back at her, perhaps wondering if it was an insult. “A little, I suppose.” Chase decided she would never go for anything so grand. They reached a large nursery where Dorris Mann and two other women were getting the five little girls ready for bed. As soon as Lyle entered the girls waddled about, at least two of the giggling, to line up. All five wore footed sleepers, each a different shade of pink; their bottoms wrapped in thick diapers. One of the girls, Tiffy, stepped forward, looked up at Lyle. “Do we have to go to bed daddy?” Chase thought that, like Min, her high voice was sweet, but did not seem genuine. “Are you arguing Tiffy?” he asked. She shook her head. “No daddy, but we want to stay up for the party,” she said, nearly whining. Chase wondered if she was supposed to be winsome; if so she was failing. She thought that Emily would have done it better. “Is this true?” Lyle asked, looking towards all the girls. Chase was impressed that they did not turn over on Tiffy, though none of them said anything, just nodding. Lyle shook his head. “You had a busy day girls, and the party is for grownups. Now, do any of you think you are grownups?” Tiffy shook her head, but from the line, Dot looked defiant, well, as defiant as a little in footed sleepers could. Lyle stepped forward and scooped up Dot. “Does Dot think she is a big girl?” he asked with a laugh. The other littles relaxed slightly. Dot said, “I don’t want to go to bed so early.” Lyle popped the snaps on the crotch of her rompers and reached a hand into her diaper. “Do you think that someone who's in a wet diaper should be able to stay up as late as they want.” Dot blushed. “Well Dot?” She shook her head, and said, “No daddy.” “Good girl,” he said, and carried her over to a crib and placed her into it. “Give daddy a kiss,” he told her, leaning into the crib. She kissed his cheek. He kissed her on the forehead. “Sleep tight.” He then returned and picked up each of the littles, putting them in a crib, getting and giving a kiss. Chase thought it was sweet. When they left the nursery, the lights going dark behind them Lyle told Dorris, “Make sure Dot and Tiffy don’t get a diaper change tonight.” “Yes Mr Redmond.” He and Chase left the family wing behind, climbed the stairs to the second floor, opened the doors onto a balcony. “They are all adorable,” Chase said, because they were, but not as adorable as Emily. He nodded with a smile. “They are an important part of my life. But, let’s put that aside and talk business. I want to buy your company.” “It’s not for sale,” Chase said. “Does Richard think the same?” “I hold the majority control, but I’ll ask him. If he wants to sell, we’ll talk.” “I’ll leave you in charge if that helps.” “I’d be working for you.” “I’m a good boss.” “You would say that.” Lyle laughed. “Well, admittedly I do think highly of myself, but my employees seem happy enough.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” “You’re getting bigger, which means we might actually start competing. You’d not do well in that situation.” “Why Mr Redmond, that almost seems like a challenge.” “I suppose it does, but seriously Chase, you don’t want to swim with the big fish.” Chase nodded, but she was pretty sure she did want to swim with the big fish. She was even more certain she wanted to be the biggest fish. Lyle looked at her bag. “There is a lounge downstairs, close to where we entered. Washroom where you can change if you want.” “Thank you,” Chase said. She left him behind on the balcony, a lord looking out over his holdings. He was not taking her seriously. Chase planned to show him the error of his ways. It was getting dark when the limousine dropped her off. It had taken longer to get back as the driver had made several stops so she could ‘use the potty’. Now he escorted her up to her room, saw her safely within before leaving. Emily undressed, careful to hang the dress she hoped to never wear again up in the closet. Then, putting on a pair of ratty jeans and a t-shirt she went to work. She checked her plan first, transferred funds from her rapidly diminishing savings and then ran some transactions. Almost there, she thought. That done she turned her attention to new projects. She had spent a few hours sitting among several powerful people, all speaking about fascinating things, none of them, except maybe Chase, considering she was listening to everything that was being said. And most of them said more then they realised. Emily began to put together her notes, researched what she had, and ran some simulations. She had been working for about an hour when she sat back and rubbed at the bridge of her nose. Why was she doing this, she wondered. Then she understood. She was doing it for Chase. There were times, not often, and never lasting more than a few seconds, when the Amazon forgot Emily was a little, when Chase treated her like an equal. Emily did not kid herself that that meant anything, that that somehow made her safe, but she had to admit, now that she thought about it, that she liked it. Her mind turned back to earlier that day, when Chase had sat her on the change table. She had been scared, still felt her heart speed up a little, for she had almost been sure that she had lost, that Chase was going to put a diaper on her and make her a baby. She had not, but after the potty, when Chase had cleaned her, touched her between her legs, as innocent as it had been, Emily had felt something. She had not thought about it then. She thought about it now. “I am attracted to Chase Morgan,” she said aloud. It was ridiculous of course. Chase saw her as a someone who needed to be cared for, who could not be trusted to take care of herself. In that relationship, Emily would always be the lesser. No matter in what intimate way Chase might touch her (even if it was like her old RA Nelly who had often played what she had called ‘making cummies in your diaper’) to the Amazon it would be positive reinforcement. Something to make a little like the treatment instead of anything even close to love between equals. But for what was hopefully her last week she was going to try to cultivate those moments, when she could pretend for a few seconds that there could be something between her and Chase. There was no harm in it. It might just be a crush, it probably was. There were a lot of reasons to be attracted to Chase, but an equal number of reasons to have nothing to do with her. It was complicated. She sat back up and returned to her work. A few minutes later someone knocked on her door. She thought for a moment it was Chase, come to see why she was not in bed, but Emily dismissed that. It was, in fact, Gus, standing out in front of her apartment. She opened the door. “What’s up Gus?” “Wanna come down to Sharky’s? We’re having a bit of bash to celebrate no news is good news.” His tone was light, but she could see that he was worried. Emily looked back at her computer. The work could wait until tomorrow. “Sure.” On Monday morning Emily came in, ready for the last week, to stand against any attempt on Chase part to put her back in the nursery. All she needed was a little more time to let her plan come to fruition. So she immediately handed Chase the report she had written over the weekend. “What is this EmEm?” Chase asked with a smile. “Some colouring to put up on my fridge?” Emily took a deep breath. “Keep it up, and I won’t give you the electronic research that completes it.” Chase frowned and opened the report. She flipped through a few pages. “Have a seat, Miss Black, we have a great deal to work on today.” Emily smiled smugly, though was careful Chase did not see it. They spent most of the day going over the report and the research, and it would have been a pleasant enough day, but Chase, of course, had to ruin it. About an hour after lunch (they had ordered in, Chase had eaten some of Emily’s pad thai to prove it was safe) Chase said, “I’ve had Lisa look into ballet studios.” Emily bit down on her reply and instead said, “Oh?” as if it had nothing to do with her. “Unfortunately there are none close enough.” “It is an expensive neighbourhood.” Chase smiled. “However I found a teacher who is willing to come by twice a week over the lunch hour.” “How fortuitous,” Emily said, her tone skirting sarcasm. “Fortuitous?” “It means…” “I know what it means Emily,” Chase told her, tone hard enough that Emily knew she had pushed things a little too far. “I’m surprised you do.” “Really?” Emily asked, exasperated. “You’ve been reading a report that I wrote, and you don’t think I know what fortuitous means?” Chase looked down at the report, a curious look on her face. “It’s different,” she finally said. “How is it different.” “This was written by Miss Black.” “I am Miss Black.” “You are, and you aren’t.” She reached out and ruffled Emily’s hair. “Understand.” Emily wanted to say ‘I understand all you bigs are insane, and I can only assume it is due to breathing so much thin air,’ but instead, she said, “Some things are too hard for me to understand.” Which gave Chase the opening to say, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you with all the things that make you all confusey woozy.” Emily shook her head and reached for the report. “Here are the details of the latest acquisitions and the patterns we can use to predict their next move,” she said as if the previous exchange had not happened. Chase laughed and then asked, “You have your leggings ready?” Emily sighed, realising she was going to have to play Chase’s game. “Yes.” “Are they pretty pink?” “They are black,” Emily told her. “Black?” “Lots of leggings are black.” “Pink is nicer,” Chase teased. “Black is fine,” Emily said, each word pronounced sharply. “You’re not going through a goth phase are you Emily?” Chase looked up at her ceiling. “I’m not sure where I could find black diapers.” “You don’t need to find black diapers.” “That’s right,” Chase said, looking back at Emily. “Lisa told me you like pink.” Emily put her head in her hands. “Kill me.” “Explain the patterns please,” Chase said all business again. Emily took her head from her hands, nodded and reached for a page. “If you look at the graphs…” Tuesday was the day of the first ballet class. Emily brought a small gym bag with her, within leggings, a change of undergarments and a t-shirt, packed in hopes that Chase would forget their ‘agreement.’ Chase was busy, so she ended up in John’s office, discussing how to package their patch. “You’re sure they won’t be able to decompile this, get their hands on your code?” “Trust me, they are not going to be able to get into it. It’s as perfect a blackbox as I can code.” “I’ll admit that I can’t get at it, but they will likely have some hotshot coders on staff.” “If they had hotshot coders on staff I would not have had to come up with a fix for their problem.” John laughed. “Good point.” There was a knock at the door. “Come in,” John called. Lisa came into the office. “Hello John.
 “Hey Lisa,” he said. Both of them speaking with a familiarity that spoke of a good working relationship. “What’s up?” “Emily’s ballet lesson is going to start in about ten minutes. I need to make sure she is going to be ready.” That might be the last time John was going to be able to look at her as anything other than a brilliant little, but still a little, Emily thought. “Of course. I’ll see you after your class, Emily.” “Sure,” Emily said. She did not complain about it, hoping she might yet salvage her working relationship with him. “You could change in the change room downstairs,” Lisa said as she let Emily towards the elevators, “but I’ll take you to Miss Morgan’s office. It will be a little quicker, and she left your t-shirt for you.” In Chase’s office, she changed into her stretchy, black, nylon leggings, and the t-shirt. Pink, with white lettering on the front. ‘Keep Calm and Carry Me’. “Real nice Chase,” she said, putting on the t-shirt. “Come along,” Lisa called, “I’ll take you to the class.” Lisa looked at her when she came out of the office. “Do you want me to carry you?” she asked with a smile. “I’ll pass.” “The shirt makes a compelling argument though.” “I can take it off. I have a plain white one. Will that help?” “You are no fun,” Lisa said, turning away from her. Emily left out a small sigh of relief. That could have gone wrong in so many ways. She should know better than to bait bigs. The class was in a large meeting room, almost an auditorium, on the seventh floor. The table and chairs had been pushed back, to give the students room to move. Emily was a little surprised when she came into the room and found out she was not alone. Three young women had come for the ‘exercise’, and there were some of the kids from the daycare, including Becky. Mary was there to watch the children, as well as the little male who had been dressed like a toddler when Emily had last seen him in the daycare. All the children from the daycare were dressed nearly identically, in short-sleeved leotards and tutus, including the little. She wondered if the daycare had had the clothing on hand or if the parents had sent it. She also wondered why there were making the little dress the same as the girls. It seemed pointlessly mean to her. He was already in a diaper. Part of her wanted to get close to him, not that she could help him, just to see if he was one of those littles that had accepted their new life. She did not, however. She did not want to discover he needed help she could not give. She did not want to discover he had given up and accepted it all. She did not want anyone asking if she wanted to wear pretty clothing like that. “Mary, can you keep an eye on Emily?” Lisa asked. “Sure,” Mary said. Emily was careful not to let her emotions show, because she knew it would look like she was pouting. “Thanks,” Lisa said to Mary as she left. A moment later Chase came into the room, escorting an older woman, about half a head shorter than Chase. “Mrs Evans, these are your students,” she said. Mrs Evans, dressed in a black leotard, with tights, a long-sleeved, flannel shirt over it, looked over the students. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Mrs Evans said with an accent that Emily was willing to bet was fake. “Mary, if Mrs Evans needs anything, please give her a hand.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Mary was being given a lot of extra duties, Emily thought. “I will see you later Mrs Evans,” Chase said, pausing before she left to look towards Emily. She winked and then was gone. “Get in a line students, tallest on the right smallest on the left,” Mrs Evans said. The three women laughed as they took a position on the right. Mary moved about, taking the children by their shoulders and putting them into their places. Emily was near the end of the line, between Becky and another actual child who was just a touch shorter than Emily (though Emily knew the girl would be taller soon enough, children grew fast). “Ballet is an art, and one I take seriously,” Mrs Evans said in her faux accent, walking down the line. “But it is also a fine form of exercise, and that is what I will be focusing on. Perhaps some of the younger students might one day…” She stopped in front of Emily, looking down at her. Emily looked back up at her, not liking Mrs Evans at all. “Why is she not in a diaper?” “That’s what I want to know too,” Becky said from Emily’s side. Emily enjoyed a quick fantasy of doing some ultimately harmless but somewhat painful injury to Becky. The three woman laughed among themselves, looking down the line at Emily. A few of the children laughed too. Mary stepped forward. “Ummm, Mrs Evans, Emily is not in the daycare. She’s an employee here.” “What?” Mrs Evans asked. “Who would want her to work for them?” Emily decided she would save time and start loathing Mrs Evans now. Mary seemed a little embarrassed as she said, “Miss Morgan.” Mrs Evans’ eyes widened. She then stepped away from Emily and said, “Very well. Students, make sure you have some space. We’ll do some stretching.” “Aren’t you going to put her in a diaper?” Becky demanded. “Hush Becky,” Mary said as she began to shift the children about. Emily had never thought that ballet was easy, and while she was not interested in dance, she knew the dancers worked hard. She experienced that firsthand that day. Mrs Evans was a real piece of work, finding fault in everything Emily did, expressing nothing but disappointment. She knew that the woman was picking on her. Jeremy, the male little, was clumsy and took time to catch on, but she had lots of praise for him. Emily was pleased when the class was over. Less pleased when Mary said she could shower with the other adults, or come to the daycare and get a quick bath. Emily hated showering with bigs, but she was not going down to the daycare and get bathed. The shower room was in the subbasement, actually close to the office where she had worked, for a very short time, with Jessica. Emily had to ask one of the women to help her with the shower controls. “Here you go Emily,” the woman said with a smile. “Want me to help you wash up?” She said it lightheartedly and was mostly joking. “Thank you, but I think I’ll be fine.” She gave Emily a pat on the head and went to her own shower. “I think you should be with the rest of the children,” Mrs Evans had come in as well, undressed, her thin, bony frame looming over Emily. Emily stepped into the spray of water. “Yes Mrs Evans,” she said. “I’ll speak to Miss Morgan about this,” she warned, turning to another of the shower stalls. The young woman who had helped Emily leaned over and said in a soft voice, “Don’t worry, Miss Morgan’s always gonna be on your side.” Emily nodded and wondered just what having Chase on her side meant. Later that afternoon Chase came into John’s office where Emily was working. She leaned over her and asked, “Did you enjoy your dance lesson?” Emily looked up at her. “No.” Chase smiled. “Mrs Evans says if you are properly diapered you will do better.” Chase patted her on the head. Emily thought about that. “Just how does she think that will help? If anything I think a diaper would make it harder to dance.” “It would make you cuter,” John suggested, “cuter makes you a better dancer. At least with strippers, I’ve found that true.” He looked up from his computer and smiled at Emily. Emily decided that John was more open-minded than she had hoped. Probably because he was a big computer nerd and they had that in common. A bond that knew no height. “That may be true,” Chase said, ignoring John, “but Mrs Evans believes you are spending too much time trying not to wet yourself, so a diaper would remove that worry. She said you were on the verge of wetting yourself the entire class.” “That is a lie,” Emily told her. “I agree with Emily,” John said. “Haven’t had a wet chair in here after all.” Chase looked towards John. Emily wondered if she was mad. If she was, she did not show it. “I do believe that Mrs Evans is” she paused “concerned about her students’ well being, perhaps that is colouring her observation.” Emily almost snorted but kept her peace. “Well, hopefully in the coming classes you two might come to an understanding. I am sure you’ll come to like Mrs Evans Emily. She’ll be here twice a week, so plenty of opportunity.” “Wonderful,” Emily said. One more class, only one more class, she thought. Wednesday passed quickly, she spent most of the day working with John. However, Thursday was the second ballet class. The t-shirt Chase had for her that day read ‘Loading Diaper… Please Wait’ with a progress bar that showed it at 75%. Everyone in the class thought it was adorable. The fussing over Emily must have made Rebecca jealous for she tripped Emily twice, and actually pushed into her a table. At that point Mary picked the child put and put her in a corner. Mrs Evans was at first on Rebecca’s side, until she noticed the displeased stares she was receiving from the adults. Emily thought it that they just did not want to get in trouble with Chase were she to be hurt, but even so, it was nice to have them side with her. Emily was never, ever going to miss those ballet classes. On Friday Chase took her out for lunch again, and again she fed Emily about half her meal before letting Emily finish the rest herself. When she left the building Friday night, she said a silent goodbye to it. If she succeeded, no, when she succeeded, Emily would miss the place a little, and the people, but she knew if she stayed much longer Chase would have her back in diapers and in a nursery. She ran up to her apartment as soon as the driver dropped her off. First, she went through her bug-out bag, made sure her passport and other things were ready, that she had forgotten nothing. Then she sat down behind her computer, turned it on and reached for her phone. “Showtime,” she said. Monday morning Chase came into the office, early as usual. She walked through the front doors, the security guard opening them for her. “Good morning Fred,” she said in greeting. “Morning Miss Morgan,” he told her. “Looks like it is going to rain.” Chase paused, looked back at the sky. “Maybe Fred.” She gave him a smile and walked to the elevators. In her office, she sat down and turned on her computer. There was a lot of work to do, nascent partnerships to hammer out, acquisitions to make, and deals to finalise. She smiled as she thought about the work she and Emily would be undertaking. She would take Emily out for lunch today, she decided. Italian. She could just picture Emily’s messy face. There might even be an opportunity to spill on her clothing which would make a bib necessary in the future. As Chase worked, she heard the sound of other people coming into the office, the soft susurration of far-off conversations. She went and got herself a cup of coffee and was just about to compose an email when her cell phone rang. She took it from her jacket pocket and checked the caller ID. It was the driver she had been sending to pick up and drop off Emily. Answering it, she said, “What is it?” “Miss Morgan, Emily was not waiting for me in front of the building this morning.” “What?” “I also went up to her apartment and knocked on the door, but there was no answer.” “Just a moment,” Chase told him, putting him on hold. She dialled Emily’s number, listened to the phone ring about twelve times before she cut the connection and returned to the driver. “You sure you knocked the right door?” “Apartment 403 Miss Morgan.” He sounded a little insulted. Chase thought about it, about what the driver could do. “Alright, come back to the office then.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” He hung up. Chase looked at her phone for a few seconds, then put it aside and turned to her computer. Emily had shown herself unwilling to answer phone calls in the past. Chase composed an email. ‘The mature thing to do if you are going to take a day off is to let people know. You owe your driver an apology, Emily. Respond back as soon as possible before I think you are acting willfully naughty.’ She smiled as she wrote the last part and hit send. Focused on her work, she did not really pay any attention to the time until Lisa came in to put some papers on her desk. “Where’s Emily?” she asked. Chase looked up from her work, at the time, and then her email. There was no response from Emily. “She’s taking the day off,” Chase told Lisa. “What? She’s only been here a month. She can be a lazy thing, just like a little.” Chase smiled. “In all fairness, she has been working hard, and she was working the weekend before last.” Chase counted attending the party as work. Lisa seemed somewhat mollified by that. Chase watched Lisa go and then turned back to her work. It was odd that Emily had not responded. Perhaps she was sick? Chase felt a little worried but told herself to calm down. After all, Emily had likely been sick before. She had her neighbours to lend a hand if necessary. Still, this was one of the many reasons Chase thought Emily should be living with her, where Chase could make sure she was always cared for. She suddenly wondered if perhaps Emily was not taking a day off, but not coming back at all. Ridiculous she told herself. Emily was loyal to her friends. She would not leave them to chance as long as Chase owned the building. She paused in her work. Ridiculous, she told herself again, then reached for her phone and dialled the number for her financial management office. She asked to speak to the senior manager, gave her name. A few seconds later she was talking to Izzy Aston. “Miss Morgan,” Izzy said, “what can I do for you?” “I wanted to speak to you about one of my investments. A building I had you purchase about a month ago. I would like to know its status.” “The status?” “Yes. I suppose I want to know if the company still owns it.” She felt stupid saying it. It was not as if it was something that could be misplaced. It was a building. “Just a moment,” he said, sounding somewhat confused. Chase heard the sound of typing. A pause, more typing. Finally, he said, “I’m afraid it has been sold, Miss Morgan.” “What?” Chase demanded. “I am sorry. But there was nothing said about not selling it.” From his defensive tone, Chase guessed she had sounded more than a little adversarial. “Yes,” she said, keeping her voice even. “That is true.” She had never thought of it. Why would she? “But a sale like this, usually I would have been consulted.” “Yes, you should have been,” he answered, sounding a little uncertain. “Miss Morgan, can you give me about thirty minutes to look into this, so I can answer your question?”
 “Of course.” She wanted to demand immediate answers. “I’ll call you back in half an hour.” Chase hung up and sat back in her chair. It was impossible that Emily had managed to buy the building. Then who? Lyle. It had to be him, He had learned about Emily, had thrown a vast about of money at the management company to get them to sell him the building immediately. Now he had control over the apartment, and without it, she had no control over Emily. I should have never brought her to that party, Chase chastised herself. She wanted to get up, to go and find Emily, to save her from Lyle. Was she already in his nursery? Was he spanking that bottom that only Chase should be allowed to spank? Was he diapering her at that very moment? She found herself standing up behind her desk. Taking a deep breath, she returned to her chair. Wait, Chase told herself, wait until Izzy gets back to you. Wait until you have all the information. When her phone rang she almost knocked the handset to the floor as she grabbed for it. “Hello,” she said. “Miss Morgan, Izzy, I have the details.” Chase nodded even though he could not see her. “Tell me.” “Well, we use a piece of pattern predicting software to help manage the resources the company owns.” “Pattern predicting?” Chase asked, a sinking sensation in her stomach. “Yes, it is quite brilliant. However, it’s apparently not perfect. Over the last month, there have been several real estate purchases, made all over the country, properties similar to the one you had us buy. Each time they were sold soon after they were bought, and always at a loss.” “I see,” Chase said, beginning to understand. “Yes. The software saw those losses and predicted that there might be a future correction in similar real estate.” “Is there going to be a correction?” “No. I can understand why the software predicted it, but it was just an unlucky set of transactions, a perfect storm as you will.” “Yes, unlucky,” Chase said dully. “About a week ago the property was flagged as a possible loss, and a few days later it was flagged as something we should divest ourselves of as soon as we could.” “And then someone made an offer,” Chase said. “Yes.” “But, even if the software indicated it should be sold, shouldn’t you have checked things out before selling?” “Ah, yes,” he said, sounding embarrassed. “As it happens the employee who took the call was new. He did follow proper procedures but lacked some experience, and perhaps he was a little influenced by the commission bonus. The offer was time-sensitive, immediate sale required. The property sold for a thirty percent profit, which is not insignificant. If we could make thirty percent after a month on all our investments…” “Yes, I understand. Thank you, Mr Aston. Please review policy so we don’t end up again being misled by software, in case there is another perfect storm.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up the phone. “Oh Emily, you played me,” she said softly, confident that if she looked into it, she would find Emily Black had a part in the developing the software. Emily had dropped little financial bombs all over the country, their perfect placement setting ripples in motion that allowed her to influence the software and buy that building. And now Chase had no leverage against her. At least it was not Lyle. Chase leaned back in her chair. A smart little, able to go back to living her life the same way before Chase had ever found her. After a minute Chase got up from her chair, strode from her office. “I’m going out, for the rest of the morning, perhaps the whole day,” she told Lisa. “Yes Miss Morgan. Where are you going?” Chase did not answer, she nearly ran to the elevator, hit the call button hard enough that she almost cracked the plastic. Would Emily even still be there? She might have taken a plane anywhere in the world as soon as she bought the building. I might never see her again, Chase thought. Damn. Chase two rabbits and you catch none. Damn. The doors opened. She almost jumped in and nearly punched the button for the lobby. On the way down people got onto the elevator and talked to her but she hardly heard them. Someone asked her what cute shirt she would have Emily wear at the next ballet class. She turned eyes that must have been angry on the poor woman. The woman backed up, looking as she might flee. Chase mumbled an apology and nearly ran through the lobby. The drive to the undeveloped area seemed to take forever. She kept looking into the review mirror, at the back seat and the empty child seat. Was Emily getting into a cab right now? About to head to the airport? Should she call the police, report her as a runaway? But what if the police took her into custody? What if they sent her to an orphanage or a juvenile facility? Chase did not know what to do, and she hated that feeling. Fat raindrops began to fall, slowly. Chase reduced her speed and ground her teeth. After what seemed like an eternity she pulled up in front of the building. She hit her brakes hard enough to cause the tires to squeal on the wet pavement, splash water up from the road. Almost hit by that water was a big, holding a little in her arms, who gave Chase a hard look as she got out of the SUV. Chase returned it and watched the woman drop her gaze. She walked into the building, the building she had owned only the previous week. Now it was Emily’s building. Chase almost ran up the stairs, thinking she might try to kick in Emily’s door. Would someone call the police were she to do that? Making herself stand still and consider the situation Chase thought about what she could do, how she could find out if Emily were even still there, and if so was how to get her to open her door. That was when she heard the sound of iron on iron. She followed it to the back of the building, and out into Gus’ smithy. She saw the heavily muscled inbetweener working at a huge anvil, bare-chested except for a leather apron. The falling rain hissed as it hit hot metal. He stopped his work, looked at the piece he was working on, then put the thick iron bar he had been hammering into the forge. That was when he saw her. “Miss Morgan,” he said, politely. “Gus,” she answered, calmer than she felt. “I’ve almost finished your order, be about another week.” Chase nodded, then shook her head. “That’s not why I am here. Emily did not come to work today.” It sounded lame to her. Did he know what was happening? Had Emily told him? Did he know it was Chase that had threatened to raise his rent, kick him out? “Well,” he smiled, put a hand on the back of his head, looked a little embarrassed, “we did have something of a blowout last night. Emily was not drinking any heavier than she usually does so she is probably not sick, but well, try not to hold it against her. We’ve been under a bit of stress recently. I bet she just needed some time off.” “Oh?” Chase asked, trying to keep her tone neutral, but her heart was thumping, and she was shouting in her mind, ‘she was still here last night.’ “Emily did not tell you?” Chase shook her head. Gus looked back at the forge, grabbed a set of tongs and repositioned the metal, then leaned against the anvil. “About a month ago we found out someone had bought the building, was threatening to increase our rent or even kick us out to turn the place into condos.” “That would have been unfortunate.” Emily had not told them. She did not recall, however, threatening to turn the place into condos. Why had Emily not told them? Loyalty? Some sort of fondness on Emily's part? A desire to protect Chase's reputation? Gus snorted. “Tell me about it. Not a lot of places that have the space we have here. Where the hell would I find a place to set up another smithy after all?” She nodded. “So like I said, a lit bit of stress here, but late Saturday we found that the owner was not going to do anything like that. Was going offer us the opportunity set up a co-op.” “A co-op?” “We’d all have a share in the building. Not enough so that we share in the profits, but we would have a say in what happens to the building in the future. We can afford to buy into that.” “Fortunate.” “Damn right. So we’ve been celebrating pretty heavily since then.” “I’m glad you no longer have to worry,” Chase told him, feeling a twinge of a guilty conscience. “Thanks.” Chase looked about. “Are you sure that Emily is okay?” “She should be.” “I am a little worried about her. I would feel better if I knew she was okay. She is my employee after all.” Gus stood up straight, grabbed the tongs and once again shifted the metal. “I’m kind of the building super around here,” he told her, “I do have keys to all the apartments.” “Could I ask you to let me in?” She did not know if Gus would agree. She certainly could not force the inbetweener. “I guess it would be okay,” he said after a moment. Chase was careful not to smile but only nodded. “I would appreciate it.” Gus went and got a ring of keys and then took Chase up to the fourth floor. At apartment 403 he knocked on the door. “Emily, you in there?” Chase hoped he would get an answer, hoped that Emily would open the door for Gus. No answer came. Gus put the key the lock, turned it, then opened the door. Chase looked over his head into the room. It was neat and tidy, spotless. She realised it was the first time she had seen the inside of Emily’s apartment. Gus entered, calling, “Emily.” Chase followed, looking around. The apartment had been built primarily for inbetweeners. Chase could see a few step stools around, small modifications that Emily had made so she could live there comfortably. Chase’s head nearly brushed the ceiling. It seemed empty. She saw the envelope with Gus’ name on it about the same time Gus did. If it would not have been rude, and perhaps ill-advised, she might have tried to snatch it from him. As it was, she had to stand there as he opened it up and read it. A flash of concern, then a smile and a laugh. “What?” Chase asked. “She says she had to go, some kind of family issue, then she wrote that if I bothered to look at my email, I would already know it.” “Family issue?” “Doesn’t say what. Will be gone for at least two weeks. Maybe longer.” She could be anywhere, Chase thought. She should have had the clinic put a tracking chip in her, or was that only for pets? She should have not bothered with all the games and just taken Emily with her from the first. She could be safely in her nursery right now instead of god knows where doing who knew what. “Oh. there’s a message for you,” Gus told her. “What?” Her tone was a little too eager. “She said that if you were to come by that, I should tell you she left something of yours in the closet in her bedroom.” Chase looked about. Gus indicated a door. She thanked him and went and opened the door. Emily’s bedroom was amply sized, for a little. The bed looked tiny to Chase, but she supposed it would be a twin for most inbetweeners. It was low to the floor so Emily would be able to get in and out of it without dealing with a drop. Currently, it was stripped of sheets, just a bare mattress. She really should have had a rubber sheet on it, Chase thought, just in case. Opening the door to the closet Chase found it had been modified. The bar set to what was probably eye height for Emily, a few shelves above it, a small ladder attached to the wall. The closet was bare, but for the white sailor dress, hanging there, and on the shelf above it the other pieces of the outfit. A note was taped to the dress. Chase peeled it off. On it was written, ‘Thank you for letting me borrow your dress, Emily.’ “Polite as always,” Chase said softly. Taking the dress from the closet, she lifted it to her face, smelt the faint scent of Emily’s soap. Tears prickled her eyes, but she wiped them away, then grabbed the undergarments, the shoes and the purse, folding them into a bundle. “Get everything?” Gus asked as she came from the room. “Yes, thank you,” she said. He showed her from the apartment, locked the door behind them, then saw her to the building’s lobby. “Like I said, a week.” “What?” “Your order,” he explained, “it will be done in a week.” “Yes, thank you,” Chase told him, and then left. Apartment 317 was one of the smallest apartments in the building. Emily had rented it at the same time she had rented 403. At first in the hope that Catherine would come to her senses and come to work with Emily. And then she had kept it as a place to hide out, in case some big got a little too inquisitive. It was how she would have dealt with Chase if Chase had not bought the building, forcing her to deal with the monster directly instead of hiding from it. She had considered leaving for real, she had everything she needed to do so, but this was her home, and she liked living there, liked her neighbours. She saw no reason to let Chase drive her from it. That would have been at least a partial victory for Chase. She sat on the floor, surrounded by boxes of stuff (taken from 403 to make it look empty and deserted) and watched Chase leave. She was not so foolish as to stand by the window but had placed a webcam there, so she might see the comings and goings below. Emily had seen Chase come, and now was watching her go. It looked like she was carrying the dress, so she supposed Gus had let her into the apartment. She did not blame him. She was glad that no one knew that she was the person who rented 317. Most everyone probably thought it was empty, too small to be rented out. If they even thought of it at all. No one was going to bother her. She would be quiet for the next week, she had food to last that long, and make sure Chase was not coming back, believed that she was gone. When she returned to 403 her neighbours would have to be told a story to keep them from accidentally giving her away to Chase. She could say that the job did not work out, but that Chase really wanted to hire her back. That should keep them quiet about her when the Amazon was around. Assuming she ever came around again. She watched Chase leave. She thought that the Amazon looked sad standing in the rain. It made Emily feel a little guilty, but she quickly dispelled the guilt, reminding herself that Chase had threatened her friends to get Emily to work for her. The woman did not deserve her sympathy. That thought helped assuage the guilt a little. Chase took the rest of Monday off, and when she came in on Tuesday, she got little work done. She sat at her desk and wondered where Emily had gone. There were places were a little might avoid the larger people, though such places were in decline as the larger folk went where they would. When Lisa told her that Mrs Evans had come to teach the class Chase almost told Lisa to send the woman away. Without Emily what was the point? However she had promised the woman employment, and she had staff and the children from the daycare who were enjoying those classes. Chase told Lisa to deal with the woman and went back to her dark thoughts. That night she made going to Linda’s place an excuse to return to the building. Chase’s heart was not into discussing clothing, and she had left, telling the seamstress she needed some time to think. Then she had gone up to apartment 403 and listened outside the door, hoping to hear something from within. Wednesday morning Richard came into her office. “Snap out of it,” he told her, slapping his hand against her desk. “Pardon?” she asked, an edge to her voice. He did not back down. “It’s obvious to me that Emily’s bailed on you, that your chase two rabbits and catch both plan failed. Suck it up.” “Excuse me?” she demanded, suddenly angry. “I got both 3T and Evertech asking me why things have suddenly halted. You’ve got deals that need to be handled, and you have to handle them. I’m sorry Emily’s gone, but she’s gone. Stop sulking and get your ass in gear.” Chase’s anger evaporated, or more to the point she directed it at herself. She had been sulking. She had been moping around because Emily had slipped her leash. It was upsetting, but she had responsibilities, and she had been ignoring them. “You’re right,” she told Richard. “Damn straight. Now get your ass in gear before I kick it.” She smiled at him. “You’re pushing it, Richard.” He returned the smile. “A chance I am willing to take.” By the end of the day, Chase had repaired all the damage her funk had caused. Thursday she had things pushed ahead, well on track. She missed having Emily about, both Miss Black and EmEm, but she had built the company up on her own, she did not need Emily to grow it. She returned home Thursday evening, pleasantly tired. As she sat down at her kitchen table, glass of wine in her hand, she looked at some of the paperwork she had left there the previous week. She picked up the sales notice for a three-floor suite, only a few blocks away from where she currently lived. She would have put an offer on it, had Emily not left. It had a beautiful room on the second level that Chase had planned to turn into Emily’s nursery. No need to buy it now. She smiled as she recalled her plan to get Emily there. A housewarming party. Emily would have had to attend of course. And then Chase would arrange some reason for Emily to have to stay the night. She could just imagine the look on Emily’s face when Chase brought her into the nursery. She had already done some research and had found a perfect crib mattress. She imagined it would be the best night’s sleep Emily had ever had, and chase would get her to admit that. Sighing Chase shook her head. So much for that dream. “Where have you gone Emily?” she asked, but this time it was not a lament of loss, but just a simple question. She got up and walked to her windows, looked at the far-off lights of the buildings of the undeveloped area. “Where would you have gone?” She could understand why Emily had chosen to live there. The place had been built for inbetweeners, and being near the protected greenbelt made it nearly impossible to develop anything there. Likely few big people would ever go there; expect at certain times of the day to meet Linda or in the evenings to visit clubs. Set times like that would be easy for Emily to work around. Where would she find another place like that, one where she had the sort of infrastructure to continue her work? There could not be too many places like that. Perhaps that meant Emily would return. But likely Chase would never know. Chase frowned. Or perhaps it was not a question if she would return, but had she ever left? It would be daring. It would also keep Emily in a familiar place, and Chase thought most littles, deep down, wanted security. Clever. “Too clever,” Chase said with a smile. “Sometimes you can be too clever.” She got her phone, called Izzy Aston. Got an answering service. Got them to put her through to his personal line. “Miss Morgan,” he said, sounding a little surprised. “Mr Aston, do you still have copies of the financial information on that building?” He did not answer immediately and then said, “We should.” “Send everything you have to me as soon as you can.” “As soon…” “Tomorrow is fine.” She hung up. Perhaps she was kidding herself, but she had a good feeling. And it was the only possibility left that meant she could find Emily. She grabbed at it like a drowning person grabbed onto a life preserver. Busy with a deluge of work, it was not until midday that Chase was able to look over the records that Izzy had sent her. It did not take her long to find what she was looking for. Apartment 403 and 317, every month an automatic payment had come from the same bank. She could not be sure of the account, but it had to be the same. Chase would not accept that it could not be. Chase had to restrain herself from just going over and banging on the door to 317. If Emily found out Chase knew, then she would likely leave for real. Chase could not be positive Emily as in 317. Perhaps she had rented the second apartment just for storage. Or maybe it was a trap, a place Emily could watch, just to get a feeling for how much effort was being put into catching her. It seemed the kind of complicated trap Emily might set up. So she had to be sure before she tried anything. After a moment she opened her desk drawer and looked through a stack of business cards she kept. It did not take her long to find the name of the detective she had hired a month ago to look into Emily Black. She was going to have another job for him. Chase returned on Saturday. Emily might have missed it but for the roar of a big engine. She checked the webcam feed and saw Chase, sitting astride her huge motorcycle, revving the engine, talking to Candy. Hard to say from a distance and with the web cam’s quality, but she thought that Chase looked happy. She had only been back once since the Monday, and now that she came again it seemed it was just for her motorcycle. Emily told herself she was not upset, even though she was, somewhat. It had been kind of flattering, in a scary way, the way Chase had spent so much time on her. And less than a week and she was already over it. Well, good for her, Emily thought. And good for me. At least she won’t be bothering me anymore. I can go back to my old apartment sooner than I planned. Below Chase put on a helmet and after a quick conversation with Candy was speeding away, out of the camera’s frame, Emily ran to the window, peering out as Chase shot away down the road. That was one heck of a fast bike, she thought, watching until Chase turned a corner. She ducked away from the window, returned to her computer, worked while waiting to see if Chase would come back. She did. She spoke to Candy, then rolled her bike back into Candy’s garage. Chase really did seem happy. Probably already found a replacement for Emily. She wondered who was getting spoon (fork) fed prime rib and getting pushed on a swing by Chase now? Then she told herself she was not jealous, not even a little. Through the webcam she watched Chase get into her SUV and drive off. It looked as if she had not even come into the building Emily thought with a frown. Some distance from the building Chase slowed down, stopped and then unlocked the doors of her SUV. A man, about six and a half feet tall, got into the passenger seat. “Well?” Chase asked. He held an SLR digital cameral with a long lens towards her, flipping the display screen up. “Watched the window you told me to, got some good pictures. She peeked out just as you were riding off.” Chase looked at the screen, at Emily. She smiled. They were good photos. There was a look of wonder in Emily’s eyes, her mouth hanging open. “I wonder if there is some kind of child safety seat you can put on a motorcycle?” “Wouldn’t know. This what you need?” “Indeed it is.” After a moment Chase asked, “I need to get into that apartment.” “Not my area, not interested.” Chase took a roll of bills from her riding jacket pocket and dropped the cash into his lap. “Maybe you know someone?” He picked up the roll, bounced it in his hand. “Sounds like you want to do something illegal, so I can’t help you. But maybe I know a few names. And maybe on the drive back I’ll write them down on a piece of paper. And maybe that paper will accidentally fall out of my pocket onto the floor.” “And perhaps I’ll never see it because I’ll send the SUV out to be detailed and cleaned afterwards.” He nodded. “Maybe this person is a shade under six feet and cute. That going to be an issue?” Chase started the car up. “Not for me.” Emily woke up Monday morning, feeling a little groggy. She yawned, shifted over in her bed, stretching a little. She looked over at the clock sitting on the bedside table. Still early. “Almost like I still think I need to go to work,” she said to herself. “I guess you enjoyed it then.” Emily turned towards the voice slowly, afraid to look as if it would make it true. Just like that time Chase had come into the bar. Chase was sitting on her bed. “This better be a dream,” she said, hoping it was. Chase looked at her for several seconds, then smiled. “The best kind of dream or a nightmare?” Emily did not answer that, instead asking, “How did you get in here?” “Who knows. Maybe you wished me here.” Emily closed her eyes and sighed. “I was worried about you,” Chase said. “You left without saying goodbye. That was rude.” She opened her eyes. “I’m fine, and I’m sorry, so can you please leave?” “It was brilliant.” “Pardon?” “Your plan, It was brilliant.” She smiled. “I could count on the fingers of one hand the people in my company who could have made that work. I never thought that you would be able to buy the building away from me.” “Thank you,” Emily said after a moment, warily. “And then staying here, right under my nose, as it were. That was just a little too clever.” Emily did not answer. Chase smiled and said, “I do have one question though.” “What is that?” “How did you get the new guy when you made your offer?” Emily could not help but smile a little. “I called five times and kept hanging up until I got him.” Chase stared at her for several seconds, then began to laugh. “So simple.” “Simple is sometimes the best.” After several seconds Chase stopped laughing. She leaned back, the bed creaking under her weight. “You won.” “Pardon?” “You win. You played by my rules, and you beat me. I don’t know about all littles, but I know that you are mature and quite capable of taking care of yourself.” “Thank you,” Emily said once more. Hearing Chase say that made her feel victorious, but, she had to admit, a little sad. Not seeing Chase again, not matching wits with her, she was going to miss that. Not very much of course, but a tiny bit. She had realised that over the past week. Chase nodded. Sat up straight. “Of course it does not matter.” “What?” Emily asked after a moment. “I’ve watched you these past weeks, and I’ve realised something.” “What?” “It must be exhausting to be you.” “Pardon?” Chase looked down at her, grabbed the covers and pulled them off. Emily made an effort to hold onto them, but Chase easily pulled them from her hands. She lay on the bottom sheet in her panties and the oversized t-shirt she slept in. She sat up against the pillows, pulling her knees up against her chest. Chase stared at her for a few seconds and then said, “You’re always ready, always watching, always considering what you say and do. How can you live like that?” Emily did not answer. “And you are going to make a mistake you can’t recover from, sooner or later Emily.” “I won’t.” “Oh Emily, at least don’t lie to yourself. Everyone makes mistakes. And because you don’t have anyone to help you your mistakes are sure to be that much dire. Can you say paying for both the apartments from the same bank was not a mistake?” Emily shook her head again, but it was a weak motion. “You are going to drink too much at that shit hole you call a bar and end up pissing yourself on the way home, and then every one of your neighbours is going to say, ‘She’s just like all the other helpless littles, and she needs to be taken care of.’” Emily shook her head again but wondered if what Chase said was true. “I suppose Linda might make a good mommy, she would certainly be able to have you help her model all those nice outfits. I see Gus as a stronger daddy though, but I shudder to think he would probably make you a wrought iron crib.” Emily thought about how recently Linda had come up with a new outfit for her, instead of discussing it, like they had before. And Candy had told her to wash her hands, not pointed out the soap and left it at that, but actually to wash her hands. Her just spending time around an Amazon like Chase had changed how they viewed her. What Chase was saying was possible. “But maybe they won’t,” Chase said, surprising Emily. “They like you. They know you. They might ignore something like that, say that drunken pissing or whatever it might be is something that could happen to anyone.” Emily nodded. “That’s right.” “Yes, that’s right, but what about all the bigs who are coming around here for Linda’s clothing. Can you keep avoiding them?” “I… maybe… yes.” “And,” Chase continued as if Emily had said nothing, “one of them is certain to ask Linda, ‘That little blonde girl, who is her mother?’” Chase spoke in a nasally, high tone that Emily thought of as suburban posh. In any other circumstance, she might have laughed. “And Linda, bless her, will tell them that you live by yourself.” Chase shook her head. Emily could not deny it could happen. “Or perhaps you’ll run into a Jessica who is not an idiot, or the next time that you are about to be spanked no one will be there to stop it. Then what?” Emily did not have an answer. Chase did. “You’ll end up in some suburban nursery, or just a small room that someone has pushed a crib into, or maybe some intercity apartment with a teenage ‘mother’ who thought she was ready for the responsibility. Or perhaps a state orphanage.” It was a dark set of possibilities that Chase described. “You might end up being an object lesson for a child. Have you ever seen that? Some little being made an object of ridicule, so some child will see that they need to master their potty training.” Emily had heard of that, though she had never seen it. Or she assumed she had never seen it. For all, she knew that was what happened to all the littles in the care of bigs she had seen around the apartment building. “And you’ll certainly not enjoy the fine things in life, sadly few littles ever do. Hand me downs that never fit quite right, low-quality diapers, baby food.” Chase smiled and gave a little shudder. “Though I suppose if you are lucky enough to be taken by one of the Amazons who come here you may still enjoy having Linda make your clothing for you… maybe.” “That won’t happen,” Emily said, but she was surprised at how uncertain her voice sounded. “Really?” Chase asked, arching an eyebrow. Emily said nothing. Chase reached out and grabbed her by the ankle, began to pull her close. Emily made a halfhearted effort to stop her, caught at the sheet below her, but Chase easily overcame the small amount of resistance. She pulled Emily up, sat her on her lap, and wrapped her arms around the small woman. Emily felt Chase place her chin atop her head for a moment. “I would spoil you rotten,” Chase said. Emily supposed she would, and as much as the thought of being spoiled appealed, she did not want it in the way Chase meant. “Your nursery would be large, and well lit, full of beautiful things, and all your clothing would be made for you. And I’d make sure you got prime rib from the Modern Well at least once a week.” “Which you’d cut up and feed me,” Emily said softly. “Of course, I want to make sure all that yummy steak gets in your tummy.” She reached down and rubbed Emily’s belly, then she grasped the bottom of the t-shirt and yanked it cleanly off, tossing it aside, leaving Emily naked but for her panties. The room was cool, but Chase once more hugged her close, and Chase was warm. “I’d want you to be happy. As happy as I could arrange. Seventy-five percent happy, maybe even eighty.” “Not a hundred percent?” Emily asked a touch of sarcasm in her tone. “Oh Emily, so few people get to be one hundred percent happy.” Emily suspected that Chase considered herself to be a person who got to be one hundred percent happy. Still, she could not deny that seventy-five percent would be pretty good. “And most importantly,” Chase continued, “and that no one else will offer, I need Emily Black to work for me, so unlike everyone else who might take care of you, I only want your diapers full of mush, not your head.” Emily stiffened in Chase’s grasp. Of course, there would be diapers. For a second there she had been thinking to be in Chase’s care might not be so bad, especially compared to the alternatives Chase had laid out. But Chase still wanted her in wet and messy diapers, ultimately no better than a baby for all the others things she had said. “I brought the little surprise you left for me back in your other apartment. How about we get you dressed up in that sailor dress and we’ll go down, and you can thank Linda for making you such a pretty outfit and tell her how much you love it.” “No,” Emily said softly. She was picturing the surprise in Linda’s eyes, but she was sure there would be a bit of pleasure there as well, seeing the dress she had made being worn so well. Linda would accept it and from that point on Emily would just be another little whose ‘mommy’ brought her to have clothing made. That would hurt. “No?” Chase said, and she kissed the top of Emily’s head. “You don’t want Linda to be successful? I was thinking of making her my personal seamstress. It would help her, and there is some protection in that, just in case one of the bigs who visits her gets some ideas in their heads about taking care of an inbetweener.” Emily suspected that Chase herself had had such thoughts, and things like that were known to happen to some inbetweeners, And Linda was dealing with an increasing number of bigs. Dammit she thought, feeling more and more boxed in. “Make sure you smile and curtsey, so Linda knows you are happy,” Chase said, hugging Emily almost painfully tight for a moment. “And then we’ll go down and see Gus, and you can thank him for always helping you.” Gus! Gus who was all muscle. Gus who worked as a bouncer in the clubs. Gus who had put plenty of bigs in their place. Gus who would make sure no big gave Linda any problems. Gus would get her clear of Chase, in a second. All she had to do was ask. Chase had screwed up, lost in her thoughts of humiliating Emily in front of all her friends. Then Emily wondered what Chase would do. She might, Emily thought, call the police. She could tell them Gus had kidnapped her little girl. Emily had been working for Chase for a month. Plenty of witnesses would speak to that. It would be no problem for Chase to say she was Emily’s guardian. And if the police believed that then Gus would end up in so much trouble. She could not do that to him. Again, she would have to behave just like Chase said, give Gus no reason to think she did not want to be in Chase’s care. She suddenly pictured a look of betrayal crossing his face, as if all the time they had known each other Emily had been tricking him. And then acceptance, of Emily as just another of those littles who could not handle the adult world. And then dismissal as she was classed within a group of people he had no time for. That was going to hurt a lot. “We’ll be back here of course,” Chase told her, “and you’ll have an opportunity to tell all your other neighbours about how happy you are. Everyone except that bartender. He is strange, and I will not take you to a bar like that.” Emily almost laughed for she may have drunk her last gin and tonic. Unless she did something. “Can you give me a little time to think about it?” she asked, keeping her voice soft, guileless. Chase had given her time before. Emily would just need a few hours to disappear, to muddy her trail. “Oh Emily,” Chase said, sounding sad, “I told you that you were bound to make a mistake that you could not recover from. Do you think, now that I have hugged you so tight that I could ever let you go? Especially since you’ve already spent so much time trying to get away from me?” Emily’s eyes widened. “That’s not fair,” she cried and was amazed at how much a little girl she sounded. Chase laughed and whisked Emily’s panties down her legs. “I know the adult world often seems that way, but it is for the best.” She carelessly tossed Emily’s panties across the room where by chance or design they found their way into a garbage pail. “Now let’s get you dressed,” Chase said as she stood. “I know you don’t have any diapers here, but maybe Linda will have a few, stashed away for a baby who might need a change. Oh, Emily, we are going to be so busy.” Emily, helpless in Chase’s arms could say nothing. The fate she had so long tried to avoid had caught up with her. And she honestly was no longer sure if that was completely a bad thing. The hot days of summer had faded into the cold of fall. While the nights brought with them a chill that hinted at winter, the days could still be warm. It was on one of those warm, sunny days, around noon that Chase Morgan had taken a walk during lunch. She was dressed in a dark red skirt, with a cream blouse, a sweater of green tied around her neck in a jaunty manner. The modest heels of her oxfords clicked sharply on the sidewalk, and the stroller she pushed rolled along on silent wheels. People smiled at her when the passed, and Chase returned those smiles. A number of people who knew her said hello. She had just crossed the street and was beginning back towards her building when she heard someone call, “Chase!” She recognised the voice. Turned to see Lyle Redmond on the other side of the street, holding the hand of a little. Lyle looked both ways, then dashed across the street, pulling the little, Tiffy, along with him. The girl had to take three steps to every one of Lyle’s, but Chase could see that he had a tight hold on her, and was not going to let her fall. She could not fault him for how he took care of his girls. They were both dressed well, Lyle in a navy suit, Tiffy in a cute, dark brown dress. He gave Tiffy a lift as he stepped up over the curb. Her short dress skirt puffed up revealing the little’s diapers. “Chase, it’s been a while,” he told her, smiling. Chase returned his smile, looked down at Tiffy, then back at him. “I’ve been busy, you know how it is.” He nodded, still smiling. “I do indeed. You’ve made a lot of partnerships recently. I really wish you had agreed to sell.” She smiled. “Nothing wrong with a little competition.” He nodded, returned her smile. It seemed a little forced. “True enough. I’ve heard that you have hired Emily Black. Care to tell me how you managed that?” “Oh, Miss Black and I have a lot in common, a bond if you will. We’re women of the world.” From the stroller, it was possible the occupant made a rude sound, though it could have easily been a burp or a sneeze. Lyle looked towards the stroller. “Is this the little girl you brought to the party?” Chase smiled. “Yes, she is.” She smoothly spun the stroller around so the Lyle could see the occupant. “This is EmEm.” Emily was dressed in a short, pink skirt (a much lighter shade of the red that Chase wore), her thick, white disposable diaper in full view, and wore a pale green sweater. Her little black mary janes were similar in colour and material to Chase’s shoes. Chase was positive that she saw Lyle’s eyes move, his gaze darting from Emily in her stroller to Tiffy at his side. “She’s adorable,” he said. Chase smiled. She had gotten Emily’s hair long enough to do up in little girl bunches on either side of her head. She still was not sure if she wanted to grow Emily’s hair longer yet, the short styles were charming on her. Chase leaned down and pulled the pacifier from Emily’s mouth. “Say hello to Mr Redmond EmEm,” she said. “Hello Mr Redmond,” Emily said, in her pure, sweet voice, just the hint of a lisp in it. That lisp was so perfect, hard to get Emily to produce too, but worth the time. This time she was sure she saw him look from Emily to Tiffy. Chase knew that he was comparing their voices and she knew Emily would win that competition. Of course, there was no competition, and it was wrong to compare daughters because they were both lovely little girls. But Emily was the better. Lyle looked away from Emily, back to Chase as Chase put the pacifier back in Emily’s mouth. “She’s lucky to have you taking care of her.” His light tone seemed forced to Chase. “I’m lucky to have the opportunity. Little EmEm almost got lost from me.” “That would have been terrible.” He almost sounded genuine. Chase nodded. “As enjoyable as it is to speak about our little girls, there is some business I would like to ask about. I don’t suppose you could get Emily Black to find some time for some work for me, could you? I have a big project coming up, and she would be invaluable to it.” Chase smiled and shook her head. “I’m afraid that Miss Black is far too busy. I am working on making an offer for the big contract that ‘Sugar and Spice’ has got out. Lyle’s smile actually faded. “My company is making an offer on that as well.” “Is it really?” Chase asked, faking the surprise in her tone. “Well, I am sure that it will be like you said that time, that all your experience will be a major factor.” He nodded, the fake smile back. “Yes, of course. Well, competition is good.” He looked between Chase and Emily. Chase was quite pleased with the feeling of victory. She would have to come up with a special reward for Emily. “I have to run,” he told her, seeming to get over his surprise. “You should come over to the house soon, our girls can have a playdate. We can talk business.” “That sounds nice,” Chase said, enjoying that the lord of the manor was making an entreaty to her. She supposed that made her a queen. He nodded. “It was good to see you. Come along Tiffy,” he said as he led the girl away. Chase watched them go, smiled, and spun the stroller back around, pushing it again towards her building. One of the staff held the door open as Chase came in, directing the stroller into the lobby. She thanked the man and walked towards reception. Claire and Kristen no longer worked there; Chase had promoted them, feeling their experience was of better use elsewhere. Two new young women manned the desk now, a recent hire named Amanda and (somewhat to everyone’s surprise) Jessica King. Jessica had gotten in trouble with her school and was in danger of being sent back a few grades. About a month after Chase had fired her the young woman had come back and literally begged to be given another chance. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan,” Amanda said, bright and chipper. She was a proverbial ray of sunshine and could make even the dourest of visitors smile. “Did you and little EmEm have a good stroll?” she asked as she came around the desk and knelt in front of the stroller. “Yes, most pleasant,” Chase said, smiling as she recalled the look on Lyle’s face. “And little EmEm enjoyed some fresh air in her pretty new outfit.” The soft giggle from the stroller told Chase that once more the ever bright Amanda had gotten to her daughter. “Jessica, come here and take a look at little EmEm’s new outfit.” Chase had told Jessica in no uncertain terms that completing her internship would require good reports from her supervisor, Amanda, so Jessica came out from behind the reception desk. Perhaps not as quick as she might have. Chase would mention that to Amanda. The terms of her second chance were not completely obvious, but if you knew to look you could see how the diaper she wore rounded out her bottom under the skirt, and you could hear the soft plastic rustle when she moved. ‘If you pissed your pants once you might again, I can’t have that,’ Chase had told her. She really had no concerns that Jessica would have such an accident, but she thought it would make Emily more accepting of her diapers if she knew Jessica wore them as well. And while it probably did not, the fact seemed to bring a smile to Emily’s face, which alone made it well worth it. “Yes, it’s very pretty,” Jessica said as she came to stand in front of the stroller. “And look at her bright white diaper,” Amanda exclaimed. Chase suspected that Emily was probably blushing a little, she knew for a fact Jessica was. “If you’ll excuse me, ladies,” Chase said, pushing the stroller towards the elevators. She spoke to a few more people on her way up, smiled as people expressed delight over Emily, and on the twenty-third floor pushed the stroller into her office suite. There Kristen was waiting. Lisa had been promoted, given a position as a liaison between Chase’s company and the other companies they were entering into partnerships with. She had promoted Kristen to her executive assistant and was so far quite pleased with the young woman. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan, did you and EmEm enjoy your walk?” “Quite pleasant, thank you. Any messages?” “Nothing important, though Mr Julian of Evertech called, he wanted to move the meeting thirty minutes ahead. Your schedule was clear, so I told him that it was okay.” “That’s fine.” Kristen knelt in front of the stroller. “Want me to change EmEm?” “No,” Chase said with a smile, “she’ll be fine.” Kristen stood, looking just a little disappointed. Chase was somewhat greedy when it came to taking care of Emily. She pushed the stroller into her office, swung it around and tucked it into a corner where it was out of the way. She knelt down and released the safety straps from that held Emily safe and secure, then slid a finger into Emily’s diaper. The flush of red across Emily’s cheeks was probably not wholly due to embarrassment Chase thought, smiling, her large fingers gently caressing Emily between her legs. “Still dry,” she announced, a little disappointed, but careful not show it as she drew her fingers from the diaper. She took the pacifier from Emily’s mouth and then lifted her from the stroller, swinging her up into the air. “So high!” she said. Emily looked a little alarmed, which was one of her many adorable looks. Chase brought her lower, so they were eye to eye, then she dipped her a little and kissed her on the forehead. “What an adorable little girl I have.” A tiny smile flashed on Emily’s face for a moment. Crossing the room in a few steps, Chase bent over and put Emily in her playpen, among the expensive plush toys scattered within it. The playpen was at the side of the room, the polished oak bars fitting in well with the rest of the room’s furniture. There was a change table in Chase’s personal bathroom. She had not brought a lot of baby furniture into her office. It was still a place of business. Still holding Emily under her arms, she looked down at the little. She suspected that Emily had not fully accepted her new place in the world, which was fine with Chase. It just made it more enjoyable. “Do you know why mommy calls you EmEm?” Emily looked up at her, a guileless look of confusion on her face that made her look so innocent. After a few seconds, she said, “No Mama.” Smiling Chase leaned in and kissed her on her forehead again. “Because EmEm is my two adorable little rabbits.” She began to tickle Emily through her clothing until Emily was giggling happily (and perhaps even wetting her diapers a little, Chase could hope). She then gave Emily a gentle push and lowered her onto her thickly diapered bottom with a soft ‘thump’. “You be good, and mommy will play with you once Mr Julian leaves.” She picked up a cheap, plasticky looking pink laptop, covered in decals of a popular cartoon with ponies. She placed the laptop on Emily’s lap. “Yes Mama,” Emily said. Chase turned away from her and went to her own desk. She took a seat, then looked towards the playpen, where Emily was already bent over the laptop, looking like a little girl playing at being an adult. Of course, Chase and a few others knew that was not the case, but it did not hurt to let everyone else think that Emily was just as she appeared. Emily may not have needed to be taken care of, but Chase was of the opinion that she benefitted from it. Less time worrying about paying rent, doing chores, even keeping her pants dry, more time focused on her work. Feeling content, she turned to her own laptop. She had some notes to review before her meeting with Paul Julian. The first thing Emily did whenever logging onto a computer was to make sure that no one had put a keylogger on the computer, or was watching her with some sort of spyware. Not that it had happened, but as Chase had taught her, she could not afford to make mistakes. The second thing she did was check her accounts. Chase had not tried to take control of Emily’s property, whether as a way to show some respect or that she just had never thought about it. She also had, likely unknowingly, given Emily Black access to Morgan and Stone’s bank accounts. Accessing money from them would be illegal, but Emily was willing to consider it. She could put things in place quickly enough to arrange for her kidnapping… rescue, to arrange for her rescue whenever she wanted. Though the people performing the rescue would likely think it a kidnapping…. That Emily had not was because she knew that Chase would come looking for her, and she was pretty sure that were she to find her (and Emily was giving it about a thirty-five percent chance at the moment) that there would be punishments for running away. That meant if she were going to arrange her rescue she would have to do something about Chase. Violence had never crossed Emily’s mind, but she thought she might be able to pass some evidence of wrongdoing on to the right authorities that could get Chase in trouble. Chase’s recent and rapid growth had led her to cut a few corners, nothing serious or really illegal, but it would require being addressed in court. If Chase was busy in court than Emily could use that time to make sure Chase did not find her. But she really did not want to do that to Chase. At least not yet. Chase had been good to her word. Emily was spoiled rotten. The playpen, with its soft, fluffy silk floor, and polished oak bars, was like all the things Chase had bought for her; beautiful and well made. Her clothing was all custom made (naturally, though visits to Linda were always a little embarrassing), with none of the silly little mobility limiting tricks that some littles had to deal with. (Linda had actually turned her old apartment into a complete studio and workroom and was living in Emily’s old apartment.) And her diapers were the best. So absorbent that Emily was often not even aware when they were wet (which of course was probably the point). She had met enough other littles in similar situations to know that she was pretty lucky. She had seen them in ugly clothing, badly fitting, obviously cheap diapers. Strollers of ugly plastics and plain aluminium. Likely the baby furniture in their lives was equally shoddy. And she had seen what they ate. Having Chase feed her delicious food was infinitely preferable to the other options littles dealt with. She was likely eating better than many gourmands. Of course, the doctor at that stupid clinic was telling Chase a blander diet, more suited to a little, was what Emily should be eating. Fortunately, Chase did not take well to being told how to look after her daughter. And she did not have a toddler or infant-like mind, as happened to many littles. The Etiquette school that Chase had sent her to had made her a bed wetter, but she had left the school after four weeks still able to get to the potty… most of the time. She had been humbled at that school, learned that while she might be a genius when it came to computers and tech, she was as a slow child compared to those bigs who had mastered the art of making littles accept their status as small children. She had known what was going to happen, had been sure she could resist, passively of course, and make Chase realise that her plan was not going to work. And then after barely six days she was not able to stay dry when she was asleep, and the circular logic word traps (as she thought of them) started going around in her head. It was okay for little girls to wet their beds, and she wet her bed, so she was a little girl.... How stupid, but it had stuck in her mind, and if she thought too long about it she ended up getting distracted, usually be her work. When she had left the school, she had figured she had been at the level of a preschooler. She mostly got to the potty on time and had only had one messy accident, and that was only because another girl had been using the potty and Emily had waited a little too long to ask. She had seen other girls become nearly infants in only two weeks, so she suspected her teachers were using kid gloves, as it were, on her. Probably because Chase needed her to be Emily Black as well as EmEm. She suddenly stopped typing on her laptop. “Something wrong EmEm,” Chase asked from her desk. “Do you need the potty?” “No mama,” Emily said, “I just got why I was two rabbits.” Chase laughed. “So smart.” It was condescending, but Emily had heard far worst being directed at other littles from their mommies or daddies, so she was willing to take it as a compliment. She returned to her typing. There had been a few more messy accidents since leaving the school, and she was not making it to the potty when she had to pee as often as she had before. Chase made sure Emily enjoyed when her diapers were wet and the subsequent diaper changes. Emily was only human after all and pleasure was a strong motivator. No, she had not given up the idea she might win free of Chase but wanted to be sure when she made her attempt. Failure was not an option. And for the moment she got to live well and do what she loved. And got to be with the person she loved, who loved her back, though not in the way Emily would have preferred. She had even talked Chase out of the ballet lessons in favour of yoga (though ballet remained a threat if her work was never up to the standards Chase wanted), Chase had promised her about seventy-five percent happiness, maybe eighty. It was close to that. Emily felt a bit of pressure from her bladder, and her bottom, and thought maybe she should ask for the potty, but the work she had started was so interesting. Surely she would be fine if she waited. And she was in diapers after all. As she worked, Emily was not aware that she was smiling. It was the same smile that Chase had wanted to see more of. A similar smile was on Chase’s face at the moment as little and big worked together, equally content. Well, Chase was more content, but if you had asked she would have said that was only fair. She was bigger after all. Author’s Notes When I had first decided to try to write a story about a little in the Diaper Dimension who knew what things were like and was trying to avoid ending up in diapers my little character was a Sherlock Homles style deductive genius. Because she was a little, she had to team up with a sympathetic (also somewhat lazy and greedy and with zero interest in children) big who would act the great detective while the little was really solving the crimes. It was an all right idea, but I am the pants when it comes to writing mysteries. As I played around with the various ideas, I thought about how a little living in secret might be discovered. I thought it might be interesting if she found out that someone was up to something illegal and had to go to court to testify. There were some fun ideas there, like the judge ordering the bailiff to ‘pull down that girl’s pants and make sure she is diapers!’ and then, ‘Training panties may be diapers by the letter of the law, but not the spirit and not in my court. Bailiff, take her and put her in proper court diapers!’ She might even be found in contempt of court for not keeping her pacifier in her mouth. Fun, but it did not quite get where I wanted. When I initially envisioned this story, I figured Emily would end up in diapers. After all, it is the Diaper Dimension, and she is a protagonist little. It’s like a universal law after all. And as I was writing in another person’s world, I wanted to respect that world. And a character who breaks the settings universal laws begins to shift into sueish territories. IMO. But when people started indicating a hope that Emily would ‘win’ I had to give it some thought. However, Ausdpr made a good point, that it is not so much if she will end up in a nursery, but the quality of that nursery. Which became part of Chase’s argument near the end. Plus, come on, 4 foot tall, waifish, cute girl with a messy, self-inflicted bob… I wanted to see her in diapers. I kind of skipped the entire ‘baby training’ part, but as there are lots of excellent stories out there that I did not think that Chasing Emily would suffer from not having such scenes. As a side note in my mind Emily was sent to Miss Fairchild’s School for Maturity and Etiquette. It seems like an excellent place for Chase to get the results she wanted. I hope you enjoyed the story. I appreciate all the feedback I got and found many of the suggestions interesting. Thank you.
  14. 2 points
    First and foremost, thank you @Selpharia - author of the amazing "Of Capes, Cowls, and Cuddles" sci-fi epic - for sponsoring this story. Her interest in our work enabled and inspired Pudding and I to create this wonderful tale. The fact that Pudding's main character in Nightmare Asylum and Selphie's main character in C3 have the same name is purely coincidence! Or is it? *evil laugh* Pudding and I called this story 'Spoopy Nightmare Asylum' for like three months, so it's only fitting that Nightmare Asylum is the official name. I might be a little slow to update this one through because we literally just finished it and it has a ton of editing that needs doing. Anyway, I hope you like it! Disclaimers: diapers, wetting, messing, hypnosis, little, regression ------------------ Nightmare Asylum by: Sophie & Pudding 1.) ”A haunted house?" "No, dummy, a haunted children’s asylum from like old movies. You know, back before kids were drugged up all the time.” On the one hand, it was hard not to be interested, because we were both studying children’s psychology at the university, Ria and me, but on the other hand it was hard not to be disgusted because we were studying children’s psychology at the university. "You're not chicken are you? I mean I guess I can go and ask Cat Stone if she wants to go with me instead? You know that lil' closeted rug muncher's wanted to spend time alone with me for, like, ever..." I didn't like girls. Ria did. I didn't have a crush on her, but boy did she have one on me. And okay, I was a little manipulative. So? "Don't even say her name!" It wasn't that I had anything against Cat, it was just... well, she was prettier than I was. I hadn't quite let go of my high school self-consciousness issues. "Fine. You want to go into the stupid asylum? Then let's do it. I'm not afraid." Though I was notoriously afraid of everything. Bridget, on the other hand, wasn't afraid of anything. It was so annoying sometimes! And so sexy other times... Wahaha. Bridget strikes again! Calhoun Gardens wasn't even that far away, either, so the biggest issue was just waiting for it to be dark enough to be scary. Ria wanted to leave early, so we stopped at a Wendy's on the way to waste some time. Sometimes I felt like our movements with one another were a game of tug-o-war, or the world’s most childish game of chess; always trying to outplay one another. But we'd known each other since Freshman year, and had been untouchably close ever since. We just had... a dynamic. "Are you gonna eat your potato?” I waved a fry at my best friend, eating the way I usually ate: like somebody who'd never been an ounce over 130lbs despite a horrendous diet of fries and Mountain Dew. Genetics, am I right? "No, you can have it." I'd barely ate anything on the ride up. We were parked outside the gates of the building - tall and looming - and the sun had gone down twenty minutes ago. I was so nervous that I could feel it in my fingertips. There was a sign on the gate - readable even from here - that said "Keep Out". "What if we get caught? We'll get arrested. This is breaking and entering. We'll get expelled." "We're not athletes, you dummy, and we go to a state college; our behavior outside of school hours isn't some media spectacle." I rolled my eyes. I wiped my hands on a moist towelette a little too obsessively - because eating food with my fingers was somewhat of a breakthrough that Ria had manage to make with me in the time we'd known each other, but I still didn't like messy hands - and balled up the Wendy's bag to toss in the back of the car. "Okay it seems acceptably dark and spoopy outside now. You got charge on your phone?" I regretted that this wasn't the 1980's where we'd have flashlights and cool stuff like that, because everything we needed was on our phones. "Or, or, or! We could say we went in. And you know. Not go in. I like that plan." "You really are scared, huh?" Bridget sighed. "And here I thought it was sort of sexy, how you were willing to go into the scary dark asylum..." I pouted and crossed my arms over my chest, feeling warm inside. Damnit... "Let's go," I mumbled. Hahah! Bridget: 1. Ria's sense of realistic fear: 0. "Alright, let's go." When we got out of the car, Ria fumbled to lock it and I watched her, frowning. "Who's going to break into our car, you ditz? A ghost? Besides we might need easy access to the car if we're being chased by deranged spirits! She frowned. And quick like a bunny, I scampered up over the heavy iron gate that blocked our path. "There's a hole in the fence..." she quipped at me, as I landed, and I stuck my tongue out. "That's less dramatic. Come on!" I opted for the hole in the fence. I was never a very good athlete and that gate was awfully high. Once we made our way quietly across the parking lot, we came up against the side-entrance to the building. The asylum was huge - at least five stories. It took up half the block. "There is no way we are getting in. Everything is boarded up." I turned on my heel and started back toward the car. "Oh well, we tried!" "Yeah, I mean, I guess there's no way in." With a grunt of effort I pulled up the doors to the basement, angled against the side of the building, and waved my hands at the ensuing staircase down into the bowels of the sublevel. "This is so cool, can you imagine what went on here? I'm really curious. I bet it was horrible, though, and that makes for angry ghosts. I hesitated at the entrance. "Stop being a baby. Get down here." So I followed Bridget into the small, dark sublevel of the facility. I didn't even know how old this asylum was. But hysteria must have been a pretty big thing, right? Oh, I should have paid more attention in my psychology class... I fumbled for my flashlight on my phone. "Really? Selfie Light 2017? Don't you have any apps on your phone that aren't for taking your own picture?" I shouldn't tease, honestly, because Ria had the kind of confidence-issues in her appearance that few girls would ever muster, even at our age, and it did nothing to offset how much of a nervous nellie she was in every other area of her life. But hey, taking pictures helped her, right? "Hey the stairs are wet, be careful." That clumsy girl could trip over a strong breeze, so I was amazed we made it down to the bottom in one piece. The only problem was... "Ew..." We were standing in like two inches of stagnant, smelly water. "I am not going any further." "Stop being a baby," Bridget reiterated, but I shook my head. "These are new shoes. I am not going in there. No way, no how." "Then leave your shoes behind." "And step on a rusty syringe and die of poison?" I refused to go down the bottom step, even though the water didn't look that deep. "It's just water, and the sooner we get to the stairs to go up, the sooner we'll be out of it. And look it's not very deep so that means there won’t be any water upstairs, right?" I was pretty good at seeing the positives in things, almost annoyingly so, but she puffed her alabaster cheeks out in defiance anyway. "I'll piggy back you." Which I'm sure would go just fine given the fact she had four inches and twenty-five pounds on me, but hey, I was trying at least. "I don't need you to piggy back me!" I sighed and looked down at the water. Ugh. What else could I do? I'd have to wash my shoes the second I got home. I slowly put my foot down in the mucky water and followed Bridget through the dark corridors. Where were the damn stairs? It was hard to see, even with the flashlights on our phones, and to make it worse the ground beneath the water wasn't exactly smooth either. "Hey, look!" Stairs, at last! But as we got closer there was something just past the stairs... Troubled Patient Wing. We both stared at the doors with the faded paint and brass plaque, and shared glances. "Well we can't not go in there..." "Yes we absolutely can't!!" I went right to the stairs and got my feet out of the mucky water. Already I was regretting this trip. All it needed now was a spider or a ghost or a zombie child. I brushed the cobwebs off my jeans. But when I looked back behind me, Bridget wasn't there. Uh... "Bridget...? Bridget? This isn't funny... where are you?" "You have got to see this." Ria just about jumped out of her skin when I put my hand on her arm, and she shook her head quick as could be. "I promise if you don't want to stay when you see it, you can go, but you have to see it." She frowned. I grinned. I made sure I won. And just like the first time when I'd pushed through the double doors into the Troubled Patient Wing, things changed. There was plush red carpet beneath our soggy feet. Lighting. Soft music. A warm and inviting atmosphere. Like we'd stepped into a totally different place. ----------- The first five chapters are up on our Patreon! Please consider supporting us!!
  15. 2 points
    The adventures of Alex Who was Alex? Well Alex was what most people thought was a young man entering in the big wide world, free from school and the restraints that they had held over him. For many years he had been told what to do, when to do it and always by others. He had grown up under the strong influence of his mother, whom he loved dearly, but he could never bring himself to tell her his deep down secrets and desires. Alex had been late developing into the young man he was growing into, he was shorter than most, well everyone for his age, his voice had never broken and a genetic disorder had meant that he never grew body hair, only his head held the natural blonde locks that matched his mother. He had been slow to be potty trained, still wetting at night after control during the daytime had been achieved. He was just told by his mother that over time it would sort itself out, but his nigh time wetting would be taken care of by her. So for many years after, night after night, Alex's mother was there to make sure he went to sleep in a nappy and plastic pants, then as time moved on a disposable nappy. Alex's mother was a hard working lady, well respected in the business community, with many friends, but still loved her son more than anything else. She was 6ft tall and literally towered over her son; she made sure that she kept fit, using the gym in the house and the pool on her days off and at weekends. Having made a success of her business at a young age, she always made time for Alex, her mother helping to look after him while he was still a baby. By the time that he was ready for school, she was the one to take him and pick him up every day. This would seem odd to a lot of people as it carried on until he left school, some would have thought him a little mummy’s boy, had it not been for the fact that they lived in the countryside outside the main town and off the bus route. He had his friends in school and got on ok with them, more so with the girls if he where honest about it, but rarely did one ever visit his home, sleepovers being out of the question as he felt too conscious about the bedwetting. When he was younger, at nursery school, he had a few parties as wetting problems happened with a few at that age, so he didn't stand out from the others. So Alex was now free from the restraint of school and just about to turn 18 years old, his mother had asked him if he wanted a party, but he never really was the party person. Instead he asked if he could have a vacation somewhere quiet away from the world, but by the sea, where he could just chill out and relax away from everything. There he would have time to think about what his future held, decide what to go on to do regarding work or further education. But also he would have some time alone to let his little side out. This was Alex's big secret that he hoped no-one had found out about, or if they had, they had not said anything to him. Deep down, Alex was still that little boy, he had never really grown up and loved all the time he spent with his mother, he missed the time when she looked after him night after night. But over time he had become used to getting himself ready for bed, it was only natural that as he grew he would take more responsibility. He wanted so much for his mother to do this, but could never build up the courage to ask. So here he was going away on his own for the first time without "mummy", but it would give him chance to wear his nappy during the day if he wanted. He would have them with for night time use, so why not try them during the day as well; maybe he would get those feelings back from when he was younger that he craved so much. His mother was not overly surprised when he refused the offer of the party, so was more than happy for him to have his holiday that he asked for instead. Unknown to Alex, his mother had begun to realise that deep down she was missing having her "little boy" around. She loved looking after him when he was younger but as time went by, she knew she had to release the aprons strings a little and let him develop. His mothers had become a success in the computer industry with her own business, so giving Alex a computer for his school use fine, but she never let on to him that she could remotely access it. So from time to time she found herself checking up on what he had been researching, then purely by accident one day she found one of the sites he had been looking at, then the links to some of the stories he had been reading. She could see that he was reading about "little ones" who still had their mummy even when they were grown up, or little ones that had found and sought out a new mummy. As much as this hurt, she knew that to push and question him straight away would be a mistake, causing her to push him further away or worse still lose him. She decided that he could go on his vacation, let him think for a while but then let him decide what would happen next. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So the day arrived for Alex to board his coach and take the trip. He was filled with both excitement and anticipation; he was unsure what the next few weeks would hold for him but hoped that he would make some decisions that would set him for the future. He knew there was a job for him with his mums company, but at the same time if something else was out there then that would be better, unless he decided to return to college or university. His mum had made the travel arrangements, booked his coach ticket, decided on the little holiday town he would be staying, even found him a nice little guest house to stay in. Unknown to Alex, it was a old friend of his mums that ran it, a best friend from school and college that moved there a few years earlier to take over a family business. She now ran it by herself and was only too pleased to keep an eye on Alex for his mum. She had been told about his little night time accidents so made a few preparations in advance. "Alex" said Leslie his mum, "I need to tell you a few things about your trip before you leave, so come and sit down with me for a moment before I drop you off at the bus station". Leslie sat at the table with her son, reaching out and taking his hand. "Now you are going to the seaside as you wished, it’s not too busy there, just lively enough to keep you occupied. I have booked you into a nice little guest house that is run by an old friend of mine called Val from college. Now don't panic but I made her aware of your night time accidents, I didn't want you getting all wound up and embarrassed". Alex didn't know what to say when his mum told him, he was mad that she told someone else but could see that it actually made sense, even if it was going to be embarrassing when he met Val. "Val told me that she would take care of everything so you don't need to worry" said Leslie, "She will meet you at the bus station in the resort and take you home. She said she will let you settle in and then give you the tour around before letting you do whatever you want to relax". "So make sure you have a good time, be good for her and hopefully I will get to come and visit you later in the week. I have packed everything for you and sent plenty of money ahead to take care of anything you might need". What Leslie didn't mention was that she had added a few extra things into his suitcase, something that she hoped he would like after reading and looking at his favourite pages on Alex's computer history. She had bought him a new dummy with a teat suitable for adults, along with a cloth nappy and some plastic pants. She knew that it was a risk but just hoped that he would accept them and not be scared. If she could have her little boy back then it would make her the happiest mum in the world. "Thanks for all of this mum" replied Alex, "I know telling Val was for the better, even if it makes me feel awkward and embarrassed when I meet her. It will be nice if you can come visit later in the week, you deserve a break just as much as me". So with his things packed, Alex jumped in the car with his mum and headed to the coach station for his trip. After a big hug, cuddle and a kiss, Alex walked onto his coach and took his seat, waving goodbye as the coach pulled away, leaving Leslie with a tear in her eye, waiting for the moment she would be with her little boy again. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alex relaxed as soon as the coach pulled away; he was on his way, looking forward to getting away for the summer and chilling out. He had become so wound up finishing school, learning never came natural to him like for some of his classmates, he had to really think hard about everything. He had gotten to the point where he was now feeling a bit mentally drained. He sat in his seat watching the world going by as the coach ploughed its way across the country, stopping at various cities along the way to collect other people. He hadn’t really travelled that much in his younger life, his mum always working hard but he would never blame her for this. He knew she wanted him to have the best they could. Finally it was getting close to lunchtime, that meant the coach would take a break and he could get off and take a break, stretch his legs and get a bite to eat. But more importantly get a chance to use the toilet. He had almost wished he was wearing one of his night time pull ups, the drinks his mum had given him for the journey, combined with the several mugs of tea at breakfast made him quite needy for the bathrooms. As soon as the coach stopped he was straight off and heading towards the bathroom area at the service area, the last thing he needed to see was the short queue of people in front of him. He figured that another coach must have gotten in just before they arrived; this was going to be an anxious and awkward wait. Finally he found himself at the front; he dashed into one of the stalls, unfastening his jogging pants as fast as possible, and then lowering his underwear but not before a little dribble came out. In one sense he was happier being in a stall, his mum’s choice of underwear for him was not the best. They could be described as unisex at best, no opening at the front and very plain. He had gotten used to her buying things like that for him over the years; he barely even noticed the pastel colours she would choose. He just used to make sure he wore the white ones whenever he was doing any sports in school. Finally he was sitting on the toilet, able to relieve himself from all those drinks he had consumed so far. He pulled his phone out of his bag to check if he had any messages, the only one being from his mum. It simply said “Love you baby, hope you have fun”. Seeing this from his mum made him feel all warm inside, she often called him baby, he never thought anything of it. He then checked his journey progress and found that they were just short of halfway to his destination. Bearing that in mind he wondered if they would be stopping once more or not, beginning to wonder whether he would be best in one of the pull ups in his bag. This would let him relax a bit; he had dribbled while going this time, so maybe it was for the best. He quickly removed his jogging pants, then “panties” before slipping on one of his pull ups, then pulled his panties back on, thinking they would help keep the pull up in place, before putting his jogging pants back on. Part 4 With himself finally sorted, Alex made his way out of the stall and into the main washroom, walking slightly slowly, now conscious of the pull up he had on. He knew that they were completely covered but still had that feeling that everyone could see it. He washed his hands and then made his way out, trying to tell whether of not his pants where rustling, but the noise in area due to the large numbers of people masked anything he could hear from his pants. He had a walk to the food area and bought himself a sandwich and a drink, before making his way to some of the seating area outside. It was such a nice day, the sun was shining and it was quite warm so why not eat outdoors for once. He found himself a spot on the grassed area but made sure to keep an eye on the time, the last thing he wanted was to miss his coach. But he could see it from where he was sitting so it would be ok. Alex loved to watch people, see them going about their business, but so many doing the same thing but not noticing. He quietly ate his lunch, sitting on the grass in his shorts, the air blowing around his legs. He forgot the fact he was wearing his pull up, his shorts flapping in the breeze; occasionally flapping so that the edge of it would show. He carried on assuming that no-one was any the wiser, not seeing what he was wearing. Sitting at a picnic table across from him was Wendy Johnson, a school nurse at a private girl’s boarding school. She too was on a holiday break, travelling by coach to a nice quiet resort by the sea, looking forward to some nice relaxing fun. She couldn’t help but notice the young man sitting alone on the grass across from her, he was different to the others, they where businessmen and lorry drivers. But she saw him, small for his age but quite content and happy. She wondered where he was going, what he was doing. Having spent the year with nothing but girls to look at in every direction, she was happy to look at the cute young man. Alex finished his lunch, looked down at his watch then saw it was time to go back to the coach, but as he was geeing up he noticed the lady at the picnic table, she was looking at him and smiling. Getting up he felt the pull up against him, but that only let panic set in, he was directly opposite her, had she seen something, was that why she was smiling. He didn’t know but was glad to be going back to his coach knowing he would be alone again. He got up, walked back across the grass, trying to avoid eye contact but couldn’t, she smiled again at him, he moved quicker wanting to be back at the coach. He got back to the coach and began to board when he noticed the other cases now sitting at the side of the coach. He looked towards the driver and asked what was happening, “Nothing to worry about young man” replied the driver, “we just have a few more passengers coming on board, the other feeder coach has arrived”. Alex thought nothing more of it, he climbed on board and went back to his seat, he put his hand luggage bag back onto the seat next to him, then leaned back waiting for the other passengers to get back. He was minding his own business, when a figure appeared by the seat next to his where his bag was. Looking up he saw a lady standing in the aisle, when he saw who it was he nearly wet himself. It was her, the lady from the bench; there she was, looking down at him, “Excuse me young man, is that seat taken” she asked him, still with that smile on her face. “Errrr, no” replied Alex with slight panic in his voice, “I will just move my bag for you”. Alex took his bag off of the seat and placed it by his feet, not noticing the top was slightly open, he was still surprised to see the lady. Part 5 Wendy took her seat next to Alex, the colour just starting to re-appear to his face after his shock. He sat there quietly wondering whether he should say something, but at that time he was simply lost for words, what could he say, what should he say, he didn’t know what she had seen if anything at all. Wendy sat there next to Alex, she loved the expression on his face when she turned up next to him, she was by no way a mean person, but she thought he was such a sweet little thing. Her whole year at the girl’s school had made her realise how much she had missed males, but there was something about this one that made her curious. She had seen the tell tale edge of his pull up when sitting on the grass, it was something easily recognisable to her, many of the girls in the school had need to see her as the nurse she was. “So young man, what is your name, how far are you travelling” said Wendy, deciding it was time to start talking with her companion. “Eeerrrr, my name is Alex” he stuttered out, “I am on the coach until it reaches the coast; I am going for a break there through the summer. Wendy was delighted to hear this; she too was travelling to the coat and knew they were headed for the same destination. “Well I am very pleased to meet you Alex, my name is Wendy Johnson” came the response, “I too am travelling down to the coast for a holiday. The girl’s school where I work as a nurse has broken up for the summer, so I decided I needed a holiday”. Alex was relaxing a bit now, but the thought of having her next to him for the rest of the journey was not that thrilling. He was taken back a bit when she told him what she did for a job; it just wasn’t expected at that point. The thought of having a nurse next to him made him think once more about the pull ups, he knew that a trained nurse would only have needed the slightest glance to recognise them. “It looks like we will be spending the journey together Alex” said Wendy, once more looking at him with that smile once more. “Now why don’t you give me that bag of yours, I can put it up on the luggage rack with mine, and then you will have far more room for the journey”. Alex was left with little choice and couldn’t reason his way around it, it would give him more room for his legs. So he reached down to grab his bag, but as it was lifted the zip sprung open and there in plain sight was his other spare pull up. He tried to quickly close his bag so it was out of sight, but he could see that Wendy had already spotted it. Wendy calmly took the bag from him, zipped it up and proceeded to place it in the luggage rack. Alex had sat back down in his seat, not knowing what to do or say at that point, it no longer mattered if she had seen it before, now she would know. “It’s ok Alex, there is no need to be ashamed” said Wendy softly as she sat back down, “lots of people have to wear pull ups and nappies, for lots of different reasons. I am a nurse so it is nothing new to me”. Alex was left stunned, he knew now that she had seen him for definite now, his pull up must have been showing while sitting on the grass area. Alex was brought back to his senses by the coach starting up and leaving the service area, a few more passengers had joined but not enough to fill the coach, yet she decided to next to me he thought. Part 6 Alex sat thinking for a moment, now taking the occasional glance at Wendy, studying her more closely. She appeared about a similar age to his mum, but noticeably taller than he was and very good looking at the same time. He thought only pretty school nurses appeared in naughty boy’s dreams. He decided that he should try and explain his situation more clearly, he didn’t want her thinking he wore the pull ups all of the time. “I don’t usually wear pull ups, it’s just that I am on a long journey and my mum gave me a lot to drink” said Alex quietly, hoping that no one could overhear him. “I occasionally need them at night, but with the traffic being as it is these days, I didn’t want to take a chance after the service stop”. Wendy turned and listened to him while he was speaking, thinking how sweet it was of him to try and explain everything. She knew quite well that he could have a genuine reason for using them, but it was just the fact that he looked so cute in them when she saw him. “There is no need to worry about it little one” replied Wendy, grinning and chuckling at Alex, “I knew there was some genuine reason for you wearing them, you just looked so cute and innocent sitting on the grass with the frilly edge of the pull up showing”. “I am only teasing Alex, I am sorry if I offended you, I hope you forgive me, I just want some nice company for the rest of the journey”. Alex was a bit taken back, but decided that Wendy seemed a nice person deep down, even if she was enjoying teasing him. Was it worth not getting along for the rest of the coach journey, it would only be a matter of hours and they wouldn’t see any more of each other. “It’s ok Wendy, I didn’t take offence” replied Alex, “But I never realised they had little frilly edges on them” he laughed, “I really hope my mum never bought me the girls ones”. Wendy began to laugh with Alex, her hand patting him on the leg, she so wanted to lift the edge of the shorts and touch his pull up, but she feared he would be scared off and that was the last thing she wanted. Deep down she had missed not being a mother to anyone herself, she went to university then trained as a nurse then got the job in the school, things such as relationships and settling down had passed her by. So over time she had begun to wonder whether she could find someone that she could give her special attention to, a man, a young man, but someone like Alex would be just perfect. Alex was feeling a bit better now they were laughing about it; he was relaxing, actually starting to like Wendy a bit. A nervous thrill went through his body when she touched his leg, it was something he had never had from a woman before, he had never come close to having a girlfriend. Still laughing and joking, Alex lifted the edge of his shorts to reveal the edge of the pull up, “there you go” he said, “see they are not frilly at all”. But when he looked he could see that they were a bit puffier than his regular ones. He wondered how this escaped his notice before, but he was in such a state and rush in the toilets so he didn’t get caught, it made sense he did notice. “Thanks mum” he thought to himself, “what other surprises have you got for me”. Wendy caught sight of it once more, thinking that it looked so much like some of the ones worn at the school where she worked. It was natural for her, but to see it on a boy was something different, offset against his soft white hairless flesh it looked so nice. “Ok, well maybe no frilly, but slightly girlish you must agree” said Wendy, now gently rubbing his leg. “You have such soft skin for a male Alex, I know lots who would adore to have legs like yours, it’s such a shame to keep them covered up”. Alex was now getting quite aroused at the touch from Wendy; never could he have imagined that events would unfold like this. He could feel the front of his pull up starting to tent, but to cover it with his hands would have given it away immediately, he could do nothing, and he was stuck. He had no way out but now he didn’t want one, her touch was driving him wild, his lack of girl experience was showing; he was far too excited to think straight now. Wendy could see the effect she was having on him, it was becoming more and more obvious, she wondered how far she could push him, was he really so shy with girls, he really was the perfect little creature. She leaned closer to him, then whispered in his ear, “You really love this don’t you, you need this, you are wearing your pull up because it excites you as well”, “I can see the effect it is having on you, relax and let nurse Wendy take care of you”. Alex was unable to resist, he needed so much to be able to release, to release at someone else’s touch and not his own, for it to be at the hands of a woman, at this moment for it to be Wendy. Part 7 Alex was having feeling that he had never experienced before, but they where ones that he was enjoying, he could feel himself growing within his shorts. Just the simple touch of Wendy’s hand on his leg was doing this to him, he knew that she had him under her control but he was quite helpless to do anything about it. He could feel the pressure building up within him, he would not be able to last must longer, but what was he to do, he wasn’t sure but shortly he would pass the point of no return and find out what she planned. Wendy was feeling so good with herself at this point, she had him all worked up at just the touch of her hand, she moved it higher until it found the edge of the pull up. She too was getting excited at the thought of what was to come, could she really do this, could she make him loose himself within the confines of his pull up. She gently stroked his pull up, her hand inside his shorts, but always making sure that no one around them would become suspicious of their actions. She continued to rub her hand on little Alex, slowly and softly, feeling the tension growing within him, she knew it would happen, and then with a sudden shudder it did! Alex tried to hold on but it was no use, his body shuddered softly and then he felt himself release in his pull up. He could feel the little creamies leaking from him, pooling around his pee pee and little parts, it felt warm but the sensation was so good. It was obviously not his first orgasm, but it was in this way, making him feel embarrassed and humiliated, but at the same time so aroused. “Oh you sweet little thing” whispered Wendy softly in his ear, “I never thought my touch would make that happen, but I am overjoyed that it did”. “I will give you a moment to compose yourself, and then I think we had best have a go at cleaning you up and changing you without anyone knowing”. She let Alex calm himself down, holding his hand softly, feeling the last little trembles running through him. Then she released him, stood up just to grab her bag from the luggage rack, before sitting down again. Her back pack was one from the school, she had a few supplies with her as a couple of the young ladies from her school had travelled to the coach station with her, and she always looked out for them. They then went their separate ways, the ladies back home and she on her travels, where she boarded her coach that eventually brought her to Alex. She opened the bag and retrieved a box of wipes, a largish towel and a fresh pull up. Alex was a bit surprised to see these items come from her bag, but when he saw the pull up he was unsure whether to be scared or excited. It was a pull up just like normal, but it was the colour and design that startled him, pale pink in colour with little butterfly patterns. “Well I did say that I would take care of everything” said Wendy looking down at Alex, “don’t worry about the colour; they do just the same job as yours do”, “I am sure they will look so cute on you, your girlish soft legs deserve some girlish pull ups”. Alex looked at her but knew he couldn’t say anything, people would suspect something if he caused a scene, so decided that to cooperate would be the best course. He lifted up slightly in his seat allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, before then sitting down and removing them completely. He was now left in a pull up, one that was full of his own creamy mess. Wendy tore the sides, finally lowering the front revealing the young man’s little cock. She was feeling all giddy seeing this, it was so small, and how could someone his age be so undeveloped, there was practically no hair around it. Alex felt so embarrassed at this point, he had been made to have an orgasm in his pull up, now sitting on a coach seat in it with the sides torn apart, his little parts exposed to her. His bigger problem was that he loved the embarrassment and more so the attention, he was experiencing feelings he couldn’t explain. She gently wiped him clean with the baby wipes, making sure she checked everywhere, then dried him off with the towel. She wanted to apply baby powder but that would have been too risky in this situation. Wendy removed the old pull up from under him, folding it up and tucking it away in her bag, then she opened the new one for him, placing the new pink girls pull up at his feet, guiding them through the leg holes. The final touch was to bring it up his legs and secure it over his bottom, before once more hiding it away in his shorts. PART 8 (apologies for getting a name mixed up, Alex’s mum is called Leslie, hope you are all enjoying) Alex was now entering completely new territory, nothing like this had ever happened before, he wasn’t really sure how he should be feeling. All that he was sure about was that the experience he had just had was quite amazing, something he wanted to happen again and again but not on the coach. He was disturbed from his thoughts by the sound of his phone ringing, he wondered who it was while fumbling through his shorts pockets. He opened it up to find that it was his mum, she was checking up to see how he was getting along. He was pleased to hear her voice as he spoke quietly to her, he was missing her but excited by his new adventures. They chatted only briefly, she would speak longer once he was alone in his guest house with Val. As he closed the phone and said “Goodbye mum, love you”, Wendy looked across and saw the picture of his mum still showing on the screen. Wendy was left stunned, surely it could not be, but she was sure it was. It was Leslie from college, “Oh my god” she thought, Alex is her son, I have just done that with one of my best friends little boy. Wendy recognised the picture as they were both still friends and on Facebook, she decided to speak to Alex about it, better now that having him find out later. “Alex” she said tentatively, “I take it that you where taking to your mum on the phone, do you mind if I see the picture again, I couldn’t help notice it before”. “Yes it was mum” he replied, “I guess you can see the picture, why, what is wrong” he said opening it up to the contact page again, then showing her the picture. “Nothing is wrong sweetie” said Wendy, looking once more to be certain. “Oh my, I was right, it is her” said Wendy, “tell me is your mothers name Leslie, she went to St. Mary’s Girls College after she finished school”. “Yes her name is Leslie” replied Alex, “I think that is where she went to college, why do you ask, what is wrong”. “Nothing is wrong I promise” said Wendy trying to calm down Alex, placing her hand on his leg again. “I have to tell you that your mum and I are old friends from college, we are still in contact via facebook today, we still keep up with each others careers”. Alex looked shocked when he found out, he had just been made to orgasm in his pull up by one of his mums friends, what would she do and say if she found out, he didn’t know what to say. “There were three of us that used to be best friends in college” said Wendy, “your mum, me and a girl called Val. I think she moved to the coast somewhere”. When Alex heard this it all kind of made sense, he was pretty certain that the person he was going to stay with was the same Val that Wendy was now talking about. His mum told him that she was a friend and trusted her to look after Alex, he thought that it might be good to phone her and tell her who he was sitting next to. “Bare with me a moment please Wendy” said Alex as he pressed the button to call his mum “Hi mum” said Alex when his mum answered, “nothing to worry about, I am safe and ok, I just have someone sitting next to me that you might want to chat to”, Alex then gave the phone to Wendy. “Leslie, Leslie Jones, is that really you” said Wendy, “It’s me, Wendy, from facebook, it’s such a surprise to find myself sitting on a coach next to your son, he is such a cute little thing”. Alex sat and starred out of the window for a while, letting Wendy have a chat to his mum, only picking up on the odd thing, “yes he is fine”, “oh don’t worry about that”, “no little accidents”. The last little snippet made his eyes turn back toward Wendy, looking at her having a good idea what they are talking about. “Well it has been great talking and hopefully we can meet up soon” said Wendy to Alex’s mum, “I will take good care of him until we get to Val’s, bye for now”. Alex said a quick goodbye to his mum, her final words telling him that Wendy would look after him until he got to Val’s, she trusted her totally. Part 9 “Well young Alex” said Wendy, “it looks like we will be seeing a lot more of each other than we both thought”, “Your mum is going to speak with Val to see if she has availability for me as well, then we can have lots of fun over the summer”. Alex wasn’t quite sure whether this was going to be a good thing or a bad thing. Yes he liked Wendy and enjoyed what had happened between them, but he was hoping to get some time to himself to be able to rest, relax and chill out a bit. Before he had chance to say anything to Wendy, his phone was ringing with the picture of his mum showing on the front of it. “Hi mum” he said when answering, “what’s up, what do you want, I have only just finished talking to you”. “Nothing to worry about sweetie” replied his mum, “just pass on a message to Wendy for me” “Tell her that I have spoken to Val and everything is sorted, there is a room waiting for her and I will be joining you later once I get finished up here”. “Okay mum, no problem, take care and don’t overdo things” replied Alex, “I will let Wendy know”, “Bye for now, love you mum”. “Love you too sweetie, take care and be good for Wendy and Val” replied Leslie, thinking how sweet her little boy was; she wanted him back, her little baby boy. “That was my mum on the phone again” said Alex looking at Wendy, “she says that everything is sorted with Val, there is a room waiting for you to stay in and she will join us later”. Alex decided not to mention the part about being good for her and Val; he thought that it would give Wendy the illusion that Alex had to be with her all the time. He wanted his own time when he could get it, to be able to do what he wanted, when he wanted, in his regular underwear and not in pull ups, or worse still the pink pull ups given to him by Wendy. Wendy thought to herself that things could not be more perfect, should would be staying with an old friend; have Alex staying in the same house, then hopefully the three best friends being reunited where they could concentrate on Alex. Little did Alex know but it was no coincidence that Wendy had found him, Leslie had told her where his coach would be stopping. Leslie had arranged for Alex to be staying with Val, as she knew Val would be only too happy to help her with her need to get her little boy back. She had told Val about his bed wetting and told her of the little surprise she had put in his suitcase, just to make sure that Alex did not try and dispose of it. By the time she was joining them, she hoped that Alex would be in pull ups and nappies full time, not really knowing what was happening to him. Alex leaned back in his seat, watching the world going by; completely unaware of what was in store for him, looking forward to his well earned break. Without even realising it, his hand had slipped to his lap where he was slowly rubbing across his shorts, his fingers then moving the material so that he was able to touch his pull up; the soft pink pull up that Wendy had put him in. Wendy was watching him all this time, seeing him play with the edge of the pull up was getting her aroused, she saw him slipping further and further into the sweet little one that Leslie wanted him to become, but he was totally unaware of it. She put her hand on top of his, just as he was playing with the pull up; she hoped he wouldn’t be startled too much. He looked down, only then realising what he had been doing; he was now blushing; the redness filling his cheeks in embarrassment. Wendy slowly moved his hand and placed it on her leg, and then slowly moving it up and down, she wanted to push him further, make him want to be with her. She finally moved his hand to rest between her legs, wondering what sort of reaction this would bring, had he ever been with a woman before. She was rewarded with a noticeable bulge showing in his shorts, she began to wonder if she could get him to orgasm once more, but this time in his girls pull up. Part 10 Alex was now growing bright red with embarrassment, he was unable to control the reaction in his shorts, he wasn’t even touching them and neither was Wendy, but the feeling he had just touching Wendy was like electric flowing through him. He was unable to control his emotions and this was obvious for Wendy to see, she knew she was being unfair playing with the emotions of Alex, but needed to get some release for herself. With her hand still firmly on top of Alex’s, still resting between her legs, she needed to know something, she needed to question him. “Alex my little sweet” whispered Wendy into his ear, “Have you ever been with a woman before, have you ever touched one, it’s ok, you can be honest with me”. Alex was not surprised to hear this, considering the delicate situation he was in, but what could he say, how could he admit to her that even though he was 18, soon to be 19, he had never had a girlfriend, let alone been with a girl before. He had been kissed by girls, but only because he was such a sweet and caring boy when around them. He looked up towards Wendy, their eyes meeting, he wanted to say something but just couldn’t, and he just gently shook his head from side to side. Wendy had a feeling what his answer would be before even asking, but she just needed to know from him. She wanted him to have his moment at some point, but now would not be that time; instead she just removed both their hands from her legs. Holding him closely, she looked into his eyes, “Don’t worry about that little one, we will make sure that at some point you get to enjoy the experience”. “But for now, do you need to use your pull up, did little Alex have fun last time, but I am sure you would love to have some fun in your little pink pull up”. While Alex was thing whether or not he could go through with it again, the coach driver made an announcement. “We will be arriving in the next hour at the final stop, this will be the place for all passengers to leave the coach, I hope you have had a good journey with us today”. Wendy saw this as an opportunity to help Alex once again, “There you go sweetie” she said to him, “soon we will be arriving, then we will be off to Val’s guest house for our lovely holiday. So if you want to have a little fun we can get you cleaned up at Val’s”. He hadn’t thought about Val for some time, he had never met her, but he had wondered if Wendy knew her as well. His mum told him that she was a friend of hers and she would look after him once he arrived, but that was before Wendy entered the equation. He knew his mum had made arrangements for her to stay as well. All he could think was that his holiday was certainly going to be different. Alex had come so far in just a few hours, he loved being made to cum in his pull up, but now he was in a girls pink pull up, this would feel so different, but he thought he needed to try, the feeling felt so good to him last time. He looked at Wendy, and then simply said “yes please”. Wendy felt so pleased, he loves the emotions set off within him, maybe this will be easier and more fun than Leslie thinks, and her little boy would be putty in her hands once finished. “Okay sweetie, let me help you achieve what you need, just lift up slightly, I think you will enjoy it better”. Alex didn’t even think about it, he lifted his body allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, leaving him sitting there in just a pink pull up. She put her arm around him, drawing him close to her, then placed her other hand on top of his pull up. She then slowly started to rub the front of it for him, feeling him growing within. Without realising Alex’s hand was now playing with the edge of the pink material, rubbing it and flicking it between his fingers, all the time enjoying the touch of Wendy on his front. He was moaning softly, shivers running through him, unable to control his feelings, unable to stop himself from getting closer and closer to erupting once again. “Come on my sweet little Alex” whispered Wendy, “let yourself go, let your emotions out, empty yourself into that cute girly princess pull-up, let those feelings come out”. Alex could not hold out, he had no choice, but surprising himself he erupted into the pull up at the moment Wendy mentioned the words “cute girly princess pull-up”, it acted like a trigger, fluid flowing from him, the front of the pull-up getting slightly darker with the wet spot forming before him. Part 11 Wendy was feeling so happy and pleased with herself, she knew that the main goal was to help Leslie achieve her wishes, but she was going to make sure she had her fun along the way. Leslie had told her she could play with her little boy as she would have to wait until she joined them, but Leslie thought that it would be easier getting Alex to do whatever they wanted if he was getting some fulfilment himself. With her hand now resting on his pull up, Wendy looked at him, “Aww, Alex sweetheart, you are such a good boy, I bet that feels all nice doesn’t it”, “But we need to get your shorts back on, we will be arriving shortly and Val will be there to meet us”. Alex was so much out of it with his own personal enjoyment; this brought him back to his senses. He quickly pulled up his shorts, wanting to be covered up ready for when they stopped in the bus station, he knew people would be moving around so didn’t want to arouse suspicion. Wendy could see him trying to make sure he was all covered up again, she thought it so sweet and innocent, but by the time they had finished with him there would be none of it. He would not care who saw him and where he was, he would be that little boy for his mum and her friends. Within minutes the coach was pulling into the bus station, people were up and about, rushing around the coach trying to get their things together. Wendy made sure that Alex stayed still in his seat, letting everyone else start to leave until she was ready to leave. Eventually they got up out of their seats, Wendy passed down Alex his back pack from the luggage rack, then brought hers down, and then after checking they had everything, they walked down the front of the coach and then got off. Alex was now for the first time for as long as he could remember wearing a pull up in public, but not only that, he was wearing a girls pink pull up, one that was all damp inside because of his own excitement. He followed Wendy away from the coach, heading towards an area where some people had gathered to greet friends that had travelled. Alex did not know Val by sight, it had been quite some years since Wendy had seen her friend, but when things had settled, there was only one lady left standing there. Wendy went over towards her, “Val is that you, it has been such a long time but you’re still so tall and elegant”. “Hi Wendy” replied Val, “it has been so long but Leslie sent me a few pics from your Facebook so I would recognise you”. They had a warm embrace before Val turned her attention to Alex, looking him up and down, “Well hello sweetie, you must be my little guest for the next few weeks, it’s so good to finally meet you, and your mum has told me so much about you”. Alex went to shake her hand, but Val just put her arms around him, pulled him close and hugged him tightly. He could feel her arms around him and her hands then giving his bottom a little squeeze, if only to confirm her knowledge of him. When they stepped apart, Wendy and Val started loading the luggage in her 4x4, giving Alex chance to clearly look her over. She was taller than both Wendy and his mum, maybe a bit older as well, long flowing dark hair, slim body with large breasts that pressed against her tight clothing. If it had been in any other situation he could even have found himself attracted to Val, she was older yes, but so pretty. This was going to be a lot harder for him now, Wendy had him wanting her, Val was just as pretty and she would be looking after his special requirements for night time. “Right then Alex” called out Val, “no day dreaming, get in the car, then I can get you and Wendy settled in, I am quite sure that you could do with a bath or shower”. Alex went over to the car where Val had the back door opened for him, Wendy already seated in the front. He was a bit surprised to see a 5 point harness attached to the seat, but with a few boxes on the other seat had no choice but to get in. “Oh I am sorry about this Alex” said Val, “I had my niece staying last week; her mum insisted that I had the harness fitted”, “It should fit you; she is quite big for her age whereas you are small for yours”. Before he could say anything, she was securing him in, including fastening the crotch strap up between his legs. Part 12 Alex was left speechless as he was fastened into the back of the car, a position that unknown to him he would become accustomed to in the not so distant future. He thought about protesting but knew that if he caused any trouble, his mum would find out. While everything was going on, there was still one thing in the back of his mind, his mum had made the arrangements and he could never bring himself to upset her in any way. He sat quietly in the back of the car listening to some music playing, whilst up front Wendy sat chatting with Val, he couldn’t make out what they were talking about, but occasionally thought he heard his name being mentioned. It was only a short ride before they pulled up outside a large house at the end of a road, just off the main seafront, but looking out over a beach that appeared quite secluded. Val and Wendy climbed out of the car, before Val came around to his door and opened it, he had tried himself but found the child lock in place on the door. He had to wait for Val to release his harness; it fastened in a way that made it impossible for him to reach the locking point. She went to release him but not before looking down at his shorts, unknown to him they had ridden up enough so that the edge of his pull up was now showing. “Come on sweetie” said Val releasing him from the seat, “let’s get you inside and settled down, I am sure that you could do with a bath and a change out of those”. The last part was said as she had her hand on his pull up, rubbing the edge of it. He went to the back of the car to collect his case, but not knowing what little surprises his mum had packed in there for him. His usual underwear had been replaced with much thicker terry cotton pants, ones that would be better described as a pair of training panties for toddlers. Then there was the usual pull up which he wore for sleeping in at night, but the special surprise was the cloth nappy and plastic pants she put in there, one just like those he had been viewing on-line. They made their way into the house, Alex was impressed with what he saw, very large hallway, very well furnished but all looking slightly feminine, but at the same time very homely. From his position in the large waiting area, he could see out over the sea, the beach looked very private but that was perfectly ok with him. Wendy had already gone up her room by the time Val had collected Alex’s room key, “Come along Alex, let’s go find your room, I am sure you will, it is right next to mine, so I can keep an eye on you like I promised your mum”. They made their way up the first flight of stairs, then along a corridor after going through a door marked private, “It’s ok Alex” said Val, “I just wanted to make sure that you get some nice peace and quiet, sometimes the guests can be a bit noisy”. Finally they reached a door marked with a little sign saying “ALEX”, which was a bit of a shock to him, he hadn’t realised how much trouble Val had gone through. The door was unlocked by Val and Alex was greeted by daylight once again. Before him stood a vast room, with a large double bed against one wall, directly opposite was a large TV mounted to the wall, then a dresser with plenty of drawers for his clothes. There was also a large dressing table with its own chair, but to his surprise in the corner a desk with a laptop computer on it. “That was a present from your mum for doing so well at school” said Val as she saw him looking at it, “through that door over there is your own private bathroom, the other door leads to my room but it is locked so don’t worry about that”, “The last door over there is the walk in wardrobe, but I think the dresser will be ok for your things”. “So let’s get you unpacked then you can have that nice warm bath that we both know you need”. Unaware of its contents, Alex lifted up his case onto the bed, but as it landed he thought he heard something rustling, Val came over to him, putting her arm around him, “That noise is only the protective mattress cover I put on the bed for you, your mum did tell you that she told me about your little problem and the last thing we want is for your bed to get wet. We can deal with a wet sheet or two but not a wet mattress”. He did remember what his mum had told him, so in all fairness it was to be expected, but it was just the shock of it, he just looked at Val and smiled. He started to open the case, then once open he undid the luggage straps inside it, removing the towel off the top. Directly underneath where his pull ups, all laying next to each other, which Val picked up and then walked over to the dresser with before laying them in one of the drawers, next to more pink ones which she already had prepared. He removed his t-shirts himself only to find the new underwear selection his mum had packed for him. At first he was unsure what they where, but having given the shirts to Val he quickly picked a pair up, only now understanding what they were. He had seen them on some of the sites he looked at but never imagined he would have some himself, especially not so many. Val came back over to him, looking at what he was holding, “Oh my, aren’t they the cutest little panties ever, so thick and sensible for a sweet boy like you, we will have to take care washing these, we don’t want them losing all that puffiness do we”. With that, Val took them from him and then places them in the dresser, the next drawer down from his pull ups. Alex then removed the next layer which contained some jeans and some more shorts, only to finally reveal the final surprise from his mother. There in plain view was the thickest terry cotton nappy he had seen, resting next to a pair of pale pink plastic panties that where covered in see through organza, with fine lace edging. For Alex he could see straight away what they where, it was something he had looked at so many times before, something he always wanted to try but never had. He was stuck in a trance until Val rested her hand on his, before looking at him, waiting to see if he would say anything. A few moments later with Alex still quiet, Val picked up the nappy and pants, removed it from the case and placed it on his bed next to the pillow. She closed the case, put it under the bed then looked at him, “Now you get undressed, I will go and run the bath. We can discuss the nappy later; there must be a good reason that your mum put it in there”. Part 13 Alex was speechless, he couldn’t believe that his mum had done this, he was trying to work out in his mind what would have made her do it, was there any way possible that she had found out his secret. In his mind he had been so careful, he never left his computer switched on, it was locked with a completely unique password. But while he was still thinking and trying to work things out, he had completely forgotten to get himself undressed, Val returned and caught him day dreaming. “Now come on Alex sweetie, I was hoping you would all ready and undressed ready for your bath” said Val in a sweet and motherly voice, “I can see that I am going to have to keep a firm eye on you in the future”. Before he had chance to start, Val was helping him remove his clothing, the bath was already full ready for him. Off came his t-shirt and shorts, leaving him standing there in just his sock and the cute pink pull up that Wendy put him in. Next off came his socks, just leaving him standing there in that pink pull up. Next thing he knew there was a flash of a camera; he turned to see Wendy standing the doorway taking a few snaps of him. “Forgive me Alex but I just had to have a few pics” said Wendy, “after all, it was me that put that on you”. But before Alex could reply, Wendy was off and gone. She needed to send those pics to his mum. Val took him by the hand and led him into the bathroom, then slowly tore each side of the pull up, before slowly pulling it away from his body. All the sticky cum was now stretching from him to that soft pink material, but the little strings broke away and he was now completely naked. Val looked at him and thought he looked so sweet, she could see now why Leslie wanted to get her little boy back again. Apart from his head, she noted that his body was practically hairless; he really was so young looking for his age. She would make sure that when the time was right, she would have all those stray hairs removed, he would be as smooth as a baby. “Come on sweetie, stop dawdling” said Val, “let's get you in the water before it starts getting cold, I will be back shortly to check on you”. With that Val helped Alex into the water and then gave him a large sponge to wash himself with, before leaving him alone to enjoy the nice hot water. He sat there for a while trying to take in what had happened over the last few hours since those services on the motorway. He knew things had changed, some of the things he wanted where starting to happen, but not quite in the way he expected. His peace was soon disturbed by a returning Val, but now she had a long length PVC apron on, her hair tied back out of the way. She came into the bathroom with a large fluffy white bath towel and put it down on the vanity unit. “Just as I thought” she said, “I leave you here to wash yourself and once more I find you day-dreaming, I think that I had best take care of things”. Without another word, she grabbed the sponge off Alex, added some all over baby wash, and then proceeded to wash Alex from head to toe, not even blinking when she got to private parts. She simply grabbed hold of his pee pee, and then washed it all over, top to bottom. Once she was done she had him stand up in the water, then she proceeded to wash between his legs, running her soapy fingers all over his bottom and between his cheeks. Alex was enjoying the touch once more, he wanted to say something, he was a young man and old enough to wash himself, but his natural instinct was to let her take over. All too soon for him it was over and she was taking his hand to help him out of the bath, then wrapping his soft skinned little body in the large fluffy towel. She dried him off in a motherly way, taking care to ensure he was totally dry, before leading him back into the bedroom. “Now I think it is still quite early, so let’s get you some clean underwear out, then get you dressed and I think we can go and get some dinner”. Val thought about using the nappy but decided that bedtime would be a far more appropriate time for its introduction to Alex. Instead she picked a pair of his thicker underwear from the dresser, ones she knew where actually training panties. She added a bit of powder to his private area, and then helped him into the panties, pulling them up making sure they were nice and snug. Next she gave him a t-shirt and shorts to wear, both plain white, followed by some small socks and then his white trainers. He loved the touch of Val while being dressed, she was stern like a mother would be, but at the same time so soft and gentle with him. He was once more getting aroused in his panties, something that didn’t go unnoticed to Val, but this would have to wait until later. “Come on sweetie, let’s go and get you some dinner, then you can have a look around the place, you might like what you see”. Apologies to all who have been reading, I got a bit snowed under with work so this had to take a seat on the backburner. Hopefully I will have more time to write once more. Chapter 14 Val took him by the hand and led him from his bedroom, back down the corridor they had come along. It was only just dawning on him that he was not going to be eating dinner in private; he would be going to the main dining room where all the other guests where eating. He worked out that the guest house was not huge, but it was full so there would be quite a few people there, probably all wondering who the young man all dressed in white was. Val had a few guests that were staying for the summer as well as Alex and Wendy, she was sure that they would want to meet little Alex at some point. When they reached the dining room, Wendy was already there sitting at a table, he could see the other place setting so knew that he must be joining her. As he made his way across the room he only really found his eyes meeting with two other ladies sitting together, both looking about the age of Val, wearing sleeveless tops and trousers, one dark hair and the other a blonde. He thought they were quite attractive even though they were older, but looked fit and trim at the same time. They smiled as he walked passed them before taking his seat with Wendy, the only two in the room that made eye contact with him. Val could see they noticed little Alex, “I see that Hannah and Angela have noticed you sweetie” said Val, “they are staying all summer just like you, they come every year for the summer season, selling their clothing at a stall in the summer market. When they are off they love to keep fit, I am sure you will love to meet them at some point”. Alex was ok with the keeping fit side of things, that is why he was always so slender, but he did wonder what they sold, assuming it to be ladies clothing, but he would find out another time. “Now don’t you look a handsome little boy” said Wendy, drawing Alex’s attention back to her and Val, “you look so sweet all dressed in white, we must make sure you have a nice big napkin to keep you clean”. That was when Val reached around him, putting the dark pink napkin in his lap, before tucking another in his shirt collar, draping down his front. Val then left Wendy and Alex to bring out the first course for everyone. They both enjoyed some tomato soup, and then chicken with potatoes before dessert was served. Everyone except Alex had cheesecake, but he was given ice cream with little sugar sprinkles on the top. He wondered why at the time but loved ice cream so didn’t bother to ask. With dinner over, Wendy retired to her room to do some work she had brought from the school, leaving Alex once more in the care of Val. “Now then sweetie” she said to him, removing his napkins and wiping his mouth and face, just like a mother would to a little child, “Why don’t we go for a little walk and I can show you the beach and the seafront”. “Do you need to use the bathroom first” she asked him, just loud enough for Hannah and Angela to overhear, causing a little smile and giggle from them. “I guess I better had” replied Alex, the last thing he wanted was to be caught short. So standing up Val once again led him back through the dining room, before taking him to his bathroom. But what shocked Alex was that she went in with him and without a word, lowered his shorts and training pants before pushing him down onto the toilet seat. “It's ok Alex; I have had a son of my own, so I have seen it all. Now you go pee pee for Aunty Val, I did promise your mummy I would take care of you”. Alex was lost for words, he didn’t know what to say, what to do, so he just sat down and did his best to let his pee flow out. He stood up and was about to pull his pants back up when he got a look from Val that said just one thing, hands off! So instead he just stood still and let her take care of things. She then wiped his little cock softly, before sprinkling some baby powder over it, then sliding his training panties back up. Now she was smoothing them out, rubbing him gently to get a reaction from him. It worked, she was now feeling a little bulge growing in his pants, and Alex was wriggling slowly at her touch, so she carried on. She then had him step out of his shorts, leaving him standing there in just the training pants, socks and trainers. While still rubbing him she reached into a cupboard and pulled out a pair of clear plastic pants, wanting to put him into them as soon as possible. “Now come on sweetie, be a good boy for Aunty Val, lets slip these onto you then we won’t have anything leaking through that we need to worry about”. He was like putty in her hands, the feeling flowing through him once more that he had experienced with Wendy. He put one leg then the other into the pants, before Val slowly lifted them up his smooth legs, pulling them into place. She now need to reward him she thought, let him see how good he was for letting her do this to him. Val now had her hand rubbing and caressing the front of him, her other hand now inside the back of his panties, holding his soft pink botty cheeks. A stray finger slowly edging towards his soft little hole, she knew she would have that one day soon. “Come on sweetie, show Aunty Val what a good boy you are, let it all out, you know you want to cream you soft terry panties, especially now you are safe in your plastic pants”. Alex was now beyond the point of no return, he wanted to release so much, Val had done the same to him that Wendy had before. Then suddenly he tensed up and just as Val’s finger touched his little hole, he squirted into the training pants. “Oh you perfect little darling” said Val to him softly, “I bet that felt so nice didn’t it, I bet you are glad we put your plastic pants on, such a lot of wet sticky cream would have soaked through your new training pants”. Chapter 15 Alex was left standing there with emotions running through his body like nothing he had never felt before. Val had made him feel so special, he wanted to thank her but felt too embarrassed to say anything, he had enjoyed it but it should have felt so bad. He looked at her but just could not bring himself to say anything. Instinct told Val that she had him all mixed up inside, he had been dressed as pure and innocent as possible but still in adult clothes, well on the outside anyway. Then without any fuss she had taken him into the bathroom to use the toilet, before getting him all worked up and making him cum in his little training panties. “Come on sweetie” Val told him, “I think you need a little bit of fresh air to cool you down and let you get a breather”. Val took him by the hand and led him back out into the corridor before heading outside, but not before collecting a small bag. It held a jumper for both of them in case the air got a bit cool, but they where, unknown to Alex both in pale baby pink. She also had two rain capes in there as it had forecast the chance of a shower later in the evening. On the way out through the door Alex passed both Angela and Hannah, both of them giving his bottom a little pat on the way through the door before giggling. It was as though the sound of his plastic pants was echoing to them; he began to wonder if they knew already, or if not, how long it would be before they found out. Leaving the guesthouse entrance, Alex once again found himself hand in hand with Val, well more so Val taking his hand. With every little step he took he could feel the damp patch in the front of his pants pressing against his skin, he knew that if it weren’t for the plastic pants there would be a large wet spot showing. He knew that Val had left him this way for her own enjoyment, but maybe for his own humiliation. But after a while he had gotten used to the feeling and carried on as though nothing mattered. Val carried on walking trying not to look down on her sweet little charge, but she kept having the odd little glance at him, seeing the conflict in his face, looking at the picture of innocence, still dressed all in white. They approached one of the shelters along the sea front so Val decided it was time to sit down and add a layer of clothing now that the sun was setting. Val sat down and lifted Alex onto her knee, the size difference between them making the job quite easy. “I think it’s time for a sweater for both of us sweetie” said Val, “we don’t want to catch cold, your mummy would never forgive me”. “Here we go” said Val reaching into her bag and pulling out two sweaters, “I hope you don’t mind that I got matching ones for us, they where the first ones I grabbed out of the cupboard”. Val tried to make it sound like a coincidence she had picked two pale pink sweaters, but that had been her plan all along. “I guess it doesn’t matter” replied Alex, “it’s not as though mine is a girls or ladies one”, not really knowing one way or the other just making a logical assumption. “It does feel really soft though” said Alex, “it will keep me nice and warm”. Val proceeded to dress Alex in his new sweater knowing full well that it was a girls, it was also a mix of lamb’s wool and angora, designed to be super soft on smooth skin. She knew only too well that it would tingle the soft blonde hairs on his arms; what few of them there were. She then proceeded to put her own on, before giving Alex a small carton of juice with a little straw in it. When they set off again, Alex once again hand in hand with Val, they looked like mother and child, from a distance they could have been mistaken for mother and daughter with Alex dressed in pink and white. Val now understood more and more why his mom wanted him back as her little one, he was so unassuming and innocent with regards to the big wide world, he needed the close love and attention, and so far that is what he had been getting. Alex finished his drink while walking along, Val pointing out small things along the way; the best part of the beach; where he could swim and where to get the best ice cream. Alex tried to pay attention but was having a bigger problem, the need for the bathroom. The little mess he had made in his trainer pants earlier, combined with the carton of juice now meant he needed to visit the bathroom. “Erm Aunty Val” said Alex, wondering what to say, “is there anywhere with a bathroom nearby, I need to use one”. Val thought for a moment, wondering whether it was too soon to have Alex wet himself, she so wanted to but decided that outdoors would be unfair to him. “Come on sweetie, there are some toilets further along” she said, “can you be a good boy and hold on for me, it’s not far”. Alex had little choice but to carry on hoping that he wouldn’t leak anything, he was now quite relieved to be wearing the plastic pants. They soon reached the bathroom but there was a sign on the door of the mens room saying it was out of order, saying the next was about 15 mins away. He knew he could not hold for that long so rather than take a boy into the ladies; Val opened the door to the baby change room, knowing it would be empty this time in the evening, then pulling Alex in behind her. To avoid adults using this room as a toilet, there was only a potty chair in the corner suitable for a child, so Val told Alex he would have to use it. To stop him getting his white shorts dirty by touching the floor, Val insisted that he take them off first. So he soon found himself sitting on a child’s potty, wearing only his trainers and socks with his white polo and pink jumper. With Alex looking down, Val took the opportunity to take a quick picture of him, before sending it to his mum. “Are you all done sweetie” said Val bringing him back to his senses, “stand up so I can wipe you dry”. Val took hold of his little cock and gently dabbed it dry with some paper, still seeing the remains of the shiny cum glistening on his skin. “I think that we will have to give someone a shower when they get home, you really did fill your panties for Aunty Val didn’t you, you where such a good boy”. Those words from Val only had one effect on young Alex, I made him excited once again, but all Val did this time was to clean him further with his cloth training pants. When she finished, she held them out and looked at Alex, “You can’t wear these back home, they are far to damp for your delicate skin” “I am afraid that you will just have to wear your plastic pants under your shorts, but I am sure that you will be ok” “Come on; let me put them back on you”. Val slid the plastic pants back up his legs, fitting them over his bottom and pulling them up at the front, but his now semi stiff cock pointing upright beneath the soft PVC. She then helped him back into his shorts, fastening them up, and then patting the front of them. “Come on sweetie” said Val gathering their things, “time to head back I think”. The first few steps Alex took where the strangest ever to him, the soft PVC now caressing him with every step he took, making him harder and harder. But Val just gently smiled at him, wondering how long he could hold on for. Chapter 16 The light was beginning to fade as the sun started to set out over the sea, the temperature still relatively warm but the need for the soft jumper Alex was wearing justified with the sea breeze. It was the first time he had really noticed the small resort he would be spending his summer in, somewhere he could feel safe, already finding himself being very intimately cared for by Val and Wendy. As they carried on along the sea front back towards Val’s guesthouse, Alex found himself getting more and more excited within the confines of his plastic pants, the soft smooth PVC encasing his little private parts, rubbing him slowly with each step he took. Val knew full well the effect it was having on little Alex but was not letting up and carried on walking, her hand gripping tightly to that of Alex, making sure the pace was kept up. As they approached the shelter they stopped at on the way down, the sky clouded over very quickly from the land, a few droplets of rain starting to fall. They just made it in time before the rain got heavier; joined at the same time by two ladies that had come from the opposite direction. It was only when they all met at the same side of the shelter that Alex could see it was the two ladies from the guest house that had spoken to him earlier; Hannah and Angela. “Hello there sweetie” said Hannah, surprised to see Alex standing there, “don’t you look all nice and warm in that soft pink sweater” “I might have to ask Val where she got that, I would love one like that myself, it looks so soft and girlish, maybe Val will take us shopping for one”. Val looked down at her little companion, she loved how embarrassed he would get but still not say anything. “I think I can find time to show you where they came from” said Val, “it would be a good idea to get another for Alex for these cooler summer evenings, maybe one in lemon or white, what do you think Alex”? Alex was caught with nowhere to go, he had to be good and didn’t want to anger Val, even though the colours she mentioned where just as childish and girlish as the pink one he was wearing. “Maybe it would be a good idea” replied Alex, “it does feel nice and warm”. He answered as best he could hope that in time they would forget about the idea. “It looks like this rain is set for the evening” said Angela, “I do hope you have a coat to keep your soft wool nice and dry Alex”. But before he could answer Val had her hand in the bag she was carrying, “I thought I would bring these just in case” replied Val pulling out a folded up PVC raincoat, “you never can tell with this sea air”. Hannah took the coat from Val and opened it up, letting out a pleasant smile and little giggle when she saw that it was pale pink, but still see-through. “Come along Alex” she said, “let me help you on with this then you can be on your way, back home to nice warm bath before bedtime”. Hannah held the coat out while Alex slipped his arms in without any arguments; it was soft and smooth, and quite figure hugging to him. Hannah smiled to him as she closed the front and did up the buttons. Her hands smoothed it out around his body, only then did she hear the rustling of his panties, those plastic ones that had caressed him all the way to his present location. Val could see that Alex was getting embarrassed again, his shorts slightly tenting at the front again, she wondered if he would react to Hannah touching him the same as when she did. “Please excuse me for a moment” said Val, “I need to make a phone call, and I just remembered I had forgotten to order something for tomorrow”. “Now Alex, you stay here with Hannah, I will be just around the corner”. All of the phone call talk had been an excuse made up by Val, but none of them knew that apart from her. Once Val was around the corner, Hannah sat down on the bench and lifted Alex onto her lap, holding him close with one arm, her other hand now resting on top of the bulge in his pants. “Do you like your plastic pants sweetie” she whispered to him, “I bet they are so soft and smooth rubbing on your little pee pee, have you already been naughty in them”? Alex just looked at her and nodded, he knew that without anyone stopping her, he would soon have another mess in them. Hannah now had her hand inside the shorts and was playing with him, rubbing him slowly, telling him quietly and softly that he was such a sweet boy. “You are going to make the perfect little one for your mummy” said Hannah to him, something which he secretly wanted but had still never let out. “Now be a good little boy and fill your panties for Aunty Hannah, let all that boyish little cream out”. This was getting too much for him, his body tensed up more and more with each touch from Hannah, until she whispered one last comment, “You will be doing this lots and lots when with me, I guarantee” That sent Alex over the edge; he began to spurt more of his creamies into the panties. Chapter 17 Hannah held Alex close while he did his best to regain his composure, there was a grin on her face from side to side, enjoying so much what she had just put the poor boy through, but now looking forward even more to the next time she play with him. Alex was coming back to his senses when he felt Angela run her fingers through his hair, “Awww, such a sweet little boy” she told him, “I can’t wait to go swimming with you tomorrow”! Alex new nothing about this but felt strangely comfortable with all the ladies he was now acquainted with, no matter what they seemed to be doing to him. He had been through so many emotions so far but all of them so pleasurable. Val had finished her so called phone call and re-appeared from the other side, but she had been watching Alex without him knowing, loving every moment of it. But now was the time to take him home and get him settled for the night, he had had quite a day so far and must have been exhausted. “Come along little one” said Val, “I think it is about time we were going, I am sure that you will have plenty of time to play with Hannah and Angela”. Alex just blushed at the thought, wondering what Val meant, but his mind was brought back to the present moment as soon as he stood up. All that fluid was now gathering once more in the bottom of his plastic panties. His little balls now coated in the emissions that both Val and Hannah had coaxed from him. So finally with his pink PVC raincoat fastened up, his hood pulled up, Val took him by the hand and they set off back towards the guesthouse. The walk back was quiet, neither saying much, both getting covered in the rain that was still falling, but Alex quite happy to be dry in his coat, even if it was pink. Once safely back indoors, Val helped him off with his coat. “Well I think it is time for you to go have a bath” said Val, “I am sure that your pants must be quite full by now, I can’t leave you in them, now can I”. Val led him upstairs back towards his bathroom, to be greeted by Wendy coming out of her room, “Well hello sweetheart” said Wendy, “I hope you have had a nice walk”. “Are we going for a nice warm bath”? “Yes” replied Val before Alex could speak, “his little underwear didn’t last too long”, “But it is ok, his plastic pants managed to hold all his little messes, so I think it time to get him cleaned up before bed”. “Well I can’t let you do all the work” said Wendy, “you go and check that all is ok with the staff and guests, I will get Alex started with the bath”. Wendy took Alex to his bathroom, and then started the water running in the bath while she slowly proceeded to remove his clothes. Alex felt a little nervous as this was the first time Wendy had actually seen him totally naked. While she turned off the water, Alex was left to stand in just his plastic panties, the see-through PVC doing nothing to hide all the cumsie sloshing around inside. Wendy turned around to look at him, knowing full well what had happened, Val actually messaged her earlier to let her know what fun they had been having. “My oh my” she exclaimed trying to be surprised, “you really have been enjoying yourself haven’t you”. She spread a towel on the floor, then slowly lowered the panties from Alex, strings of white cum hanging from his skin, leaving his little cock and balls all shiny. Once he had stepped out of them she wondered for a moment, thinking would he taste it, but then thought that could wait for another time. “Right then, into the bath with you” said Wendy, “I will just wash these out in the sink then we can make sure that you are all clean”. Alex lowered himself into the water, sinking slowly under all the soft bubbles that now surrounded him, trying his best to wash as quickly as possible. He looked around for a sponge but there was none to be found, a washcloth neither, he now knew he would not be washing himself. “Right then little one” said Wendy, turning her attention back to him, now holding a large sponge in her hands, “let’s get you all washed and clean, then Val will be back to get you dressed for bed”. “But...but..but” stammered Alex, “I can wash myself if you give me the sponge, I am sure I can manage”. “Nonsense” replied Wendy, kneeling down at the side of the bath, “we all promised your mummy that we would take good care of you, and so that is what we will do”! With that she put her fingers in the bubbles and then brought some up and dabbed them onto Alex’s nose, causing Alex to giggle as he accepted his fate, he could never go against his mums wishes no matter how strange they seemed. Wendy then plunged the sponge in to the water, then brought it up to Alex’s chest and began to wash him, making sure that no place was left untouched. With the top of his body done, Wendy had Alex get on his hands and knees in the bath, where she proceeded to wash his bottom before turning her attention to between his legs. Alex was giggling like a little girl while this was happening; she had now found his ticklish week spot. She slowly washed every part of his little body; his balls, and then finally his little pee pee. He could not help it when it started to grow under her soft touch, but this time he would not be getting any relief from it, the ladies had decided that he had gone through enough today. Just as Wendy finished washing him, Val returned to the bathroom with a very large white fluffy towel in her arms. She could help but laugh when she saw little Alex on his hands and knees in the water, still with a big pile of bubbles sitting on his bottom. “Come on sweetie, it’s time to get you out before you get addicted to those bubbles” said Val, still chuckling to herself. She waited for Wendy to pour some water over Alex’s bottom, before helping him to stand up, then wrapping the big warm fluffy towel around him. “Now don’t you look all snug and warm in there” said Wendy, “I think I can leave you safe in Val’s arms for the rest of the night”. With that she kissed Alex on his head, and then left Val to dry Alex off and get him ready for bed. Leaving the bathroom and going back into Alex’s bedroom, the first thing Alex noticed layed out on his bed was the big white fluffy towelling nappy and the plastic pants that his mum had packed and sent with him.
  16. 2 points
    The Diapered Story of Robin Smith and Her Unconventional Solutions. 16. “It was the most amazing thing I’ve ever felt!” I sigh in happy disbelief. “I want to do that again later, but I need you in me babe.” I sigh grinding my hips against the fresh diaper enjoying the friction on my crotch. “Soon baby, soon.” Allen promises patting my diapered pussy. “I’ll be glad when she’s old enough to be left unattended…” He laughs. Allen cleans his hands and folds up the bath towel. He throws it on the floor next to the bed kicking it out of the way. Allen finishes my change fastening my snaps and tugging some running shorts up my legs. I have him tug some knee socks up my legs and we deposit me in the living room my boot securing my injury. Strapping and Un-strapping the boot adds time, but doesn’t hurt as much today. I’m left feeling empty and aching for my husband to fill me. Sunday’s are lounging days at our house, and they usually include at least one church service, Church doesn’t seem super likely for a few weeks. Allen brings me a couple pieces of toast and some orange juice in my Leia sippy cup. I wouldn’t have asked for it again, but frankly it wasn’t much different than the pull top sports bottles I drink from normally. At least, that’s what I’m telling myself. Self-justification is the key to happiness! I think smiling into the cup. Maybe a bit of denial as a topping. While I eat my breakfast, I decide that the best way to handle my ‘Molly-knows-I’m-diapered’ situation is to ignore it. There’s no need in calling attention to my situation by talking about it. Allen has set a fine example of minimizing everything. He just talked it through and kept going making it a non-thing. The more I think about it. The more I’m convinced that it’s the best way to handle this. Maybe when she’s older I won’t have to hide. Not that I’ll ever flaunt it, but glimpses of my diapers could be like seeing me in my panties. Not common, but not unusual either. Maybe if they are ‘no-big-deal’ here and there while she’s little, then she can find a little bit of peace with her situation. You know by absorption. ‘It’s just normal at my house.’ We don’t have to explicitly talk about my diapers. Best thing would be if she suddenly got a hold on her toddler sized digestive system, maybe she wouldn’t need details later... God I hope she’s not like one of those dog breeds you breed for size or something and they get those desired traits, but suffer health complications because of it. I know Allen’s back and knees bother him sometimes cause he so big. Hopefully Molly won’t be so tall that it’s hard on her. I think finding myself biting at my thumbnail. “That’s not a good example there Mommy.” Allen says quietly. “Huh?” I say confused looking over at him. “Get your thumb out of your mouth baby. I don’t want to start Molly all over again.” He insists. “You know how hard it is for me not to chew my nails Babe.” “I do know,” he says at normal tone. Then whispers “Princess Mommy” “But Molly stopped sucking her thumb like a big girl. You should too.” A mischievous smile creeps across his face. All I can think to say is an angry “Grah!” at him. “Uh huh. Sounds about right.” Allen pushes. “Molls, will you bring Mommy’s Tupperware with her” Shit why is that so hard! “With MY fingernail clippers and stuff? It’s over by Daddy’s recliner.” I ask. Pronouns woman, Pronouns! Why can’t I break out of third person with her? I wet my diaper on purpose simply enjoying the feeling, just a bit mind you. Molly is in the room after all and there’s no need for a hissing sound being helpfully pointed out. Relaxed from the newly released pressure on my bladder, I lose my battle with the morning dose of pain pills. I notice that I don’t feel so floaty this time, but I definitely feel like nodding off. Maybe Allen is right and I won’t go all ‘pink-elephant’ every time I take the pain pills. I just need to get used to them. I wake around noon after a nice little nap. I Hear Allen whisper scream at Molly to be quiet cause I’m sleeping. I smile into the pillow I’m drooling on and give the nod to my bladder to do its thing. Molly normal screams back. “Quiet Daddy Mommy’s sweeping!” She makes a cute Shhh face with her fat fingers. “Yeah Daddy! I’m sleeping! Be quiet!” I whisper scream at both of them. “Molly.” Allen drags out her name shaking his head. “She didn’t wake me. Neither of you did. I don’t sleep very deeply with those pain pills.” I tell him. “I did last night though. That’s weird.” I remember. “Cause I spiked your pills and slipped you two Benadryl and a melatonin. You are such a light weight with allergy meds, I figured they’d help you smooth out the pain pills for sleeping. You were out forever so I guess I was right?” He asks. “I don’t think I moved all night. I thought it was cause of the boot, but it was prolly the Benadryl.” I admit. “Well, I know what you’re taking tonight too! Well, after stuff and things.” Our code words for naked mattress quality testing. “I’m really looking forward to more stuff, and the things I have planned are going to be awesome!” I flirt. I’m just glad Allen got me off earlier. I’d have gone crazy today if Molly had come back to the bedroom before I got through. Poor Allen. [Me] *poop emoji* [Allen] I’ll check her. [Me] No… But he is already up turning Molly upside down in midair. He makes a production out of sniffing her butt. Shaking his head he flips her around and peeks in her jeans in her diaper. He tickles Molly and throws her softly into the recliner while she giggles like a silly little girl. “Baby, she’s fine.” “I gotta go Daddy!” I ham it up with a little girl voice and reach my hand around to my backside. “How are we going to do that? I’ll change you if you want?” Allen says thinking out loud. I type angrily [Me] I’m not shitting myself! [Allen] What happens if you have to go and I’m not here? [Me] I’ll hold it fucking DUH! [Allen] Baby! You never get a lot of notice about bathroom events. He’s right there. Some people get a constitutional schedule way ahead of time. ‘Ma’am you have an appointment with Porcelain at approximately 3 pm today. I’ve blocked off your schedule for thirty minutes.’ Others get the memo a few hours early ‘Ma’am you’ll have an unscheduled visit with the gastro-manager in his office for ten minutes in a couple hours.’ I get the crazy intern dragging me off to an emergency meeting of the ‘no-embarrassing-dry-cleaning-committee’. She flies into the room where I’m at and immediately drags me off to the closest lavatory without thought to gender or cleanliness. ‘Sorry lady. I was supposed to call ya, but I was playing with my phone and forgot. Hurry! You’re going to be late.’ My body tells me. Still, I wasn’t about to just sit here and shit myself! Just like I told Allen. Nope. Not going to happen! There have been to many peaking turtle situations in my lifetime to let this happen on purpose. Leaky pipes were one thing, but shitting my diaper is a whole other monster. [Me] Daddy’s Diaper Service doesn’t want any part of day old pizza, Babe. Just drop me off at the toilet… please! I’ll go on my own if you don’t take me. [Allen] you’d probably *poop emoji* yourself getting there… [Me] better to mess trying not to and in pain, than mess on purpose. It’s avoidable and disgusting. I fucking wish I didn’t do it in the first place! Liquid waste I can deal with. God he just doesn’t understand. I give him the look of death. The look that peels the wallpaper behind him and causes dogs to cry while birds fall from the sky. I have to stare him down for a solid two minutes before whatever hair brained ideas he has shake loose and he sees the situation for what it is. I’m not losing this argument. I will be delivered or I’ll hurt myself trying to get there on my own. Should have gotten those fucking crutches! If an orderly didn’t help me to the toilet, they’d at least have brought me a fucking bedpan. Then I wouldn’t have to sit in my waste. Nope not having any of it. Allen will not see me with a dirty diaper. Not like that! “Punkin lets go change you into a new diaper and we’ll start you a movie in your room. I want you to lay down for a bit OK?” Allen says taking her from the room carefully avoiding the hated nap word. He’s not gone for long, but it is long enough. I can feel my mess getting closer to freedom. I’m so angry and scared and embarrassed that I’m crying with anger. I squeeze pinch and wiggle trying to ride out the cramp that is leading a biological jail break. Finally, the cramp passes and I work on standing up. I have to hold still again as another cramp rides my body, but I am determined to make it. I reach out with my hands to grab the couch keeping all pressure off my leg. I try to hop a few steps holding my boot off the ground. It hurts horribly. Just as I’m about to lie down and roll to the bathroom, Allen finally comes back out. Thank God, but I’d have rolled if I had too. “What the hell are you doing baby?” Allen asks sounding insulted. “What I promised. Shut up and hurry!” I promise pain with my eyes. Forgotten is the promise of physical love, I bury it under rage at the circumstances. Allen scoops me up and rushes me to the guest bathroom. He sits me on the toilet while I scramble for my diaper’s tapes. I freeze clinching every muscle in my body fighting the intestinal cramp. I fight the exiting waste holding it just between my cheeks. Because I’m a willful woman, I am master my own body and hold back the impending doom by sheer will power. As soon as the cramp passes, I rip off the diapers tapes. I hold my hand out for Allen and we lift me enough to yank the diaper free. “Leave now!” I insist with voice, body language, and mind. Allen leaves without looking back fumbling with the lights to turn on the vent as he goes. I don’t know why, but I cry into my hands while I do what I came in here for.
  17. 2 points
    Chapter V When I got back Julia was still asleep and still dry. At least, I think she was still dry. I don't have enough diaper experience to know whether or not you can tell if an adult diaper is soiled just by looking at it. I would assume you can, but I can't say I know for certain. They are made for discretion after all. But no matter, even if she was wet I wouldn't have the heart to wake her up. I'm sure she needs her sleep more than she would need clean diapers right now anyway. I went into my bedroom and laid down on the stripped bed. I looked at the time, it wasn't even nine o’clock yet and I was already exhausted. Both physically and emotionally; Perhaps even more so emotionally than physically. Between the Demon, Julia, and now a possible murder I was at my wit’s end. I wanted to cry, I wanted to die, I wanted to curl up in my bed and pretend this was all a bad dream. But I knew it wasn't a dream. This was real. And I'm stuck in the middle of it whether I like it or not. Even if by some miracle the demon doesn't decide to kill me what will happen to Julia? Will I just be expected to forget about her and continue on as if nothing ever happened? No, I could never live with myself if I let that happen. One way or another my fate and Julia’s are tied together. I will not abandon her to the demon! I looked around the room half expecting to find the demon eavesdropping on my little monologue, but she was nowhere to be found. Which meant she either didn't hear me or she just didn't feel like destroying me at this particular moment. And I couldn't shake the sickly feeling I had that it was most definitely not the former. Think, how do people normally defeat demons? Assuming this is indeed a more common thing than I thought, I would assume they call a priest. Yes! I need a priest to perform an exorcism. But how do I get a priest here without the demon knowing? If my suspicions about the woman downstairs were right then that means this demon can kill people, and she can make it look like an accident… Unless… Unless she needs a host to do her bidding? Maybe she's powerless without Julia’s cooperation? If that were the case now would be the only opportunity I have to nip this problem in the bud before Julia regains her strength. “It would be very unwise for you to do so.” I didn't even bother turning around to face her. I knew I was done for, so I just hung my head and tried very hard not to cry. This is it. She's going to kill me and do whatever it is she has planned for Julia. After everything I've done I just couldn't save her. Couldn't save Julia. That's when I could no longer hold back my tears. Sobs wracked my body as I waited for this creature to end my life. “It's alright, Lucas. I'm not going to hurt you.” Did… Did she just say she's not going to hurt me? Or maybe she just means my death will be painless? “No, I mean I'm not going to hurt you or Julia. It was never my intent to harm either one of you.” I stopped sobbing. She didn't want to hurt either of us? Then how does she plan to explain what she's done to Julia? “That was my mistake. I ran her too hard on our first night. Her body just couldn't bare the strain. I admit I was a bit… Overzealous.” I'm so confused I don't even know where to begin with that statement. “That is to be expected. But there is no time to explain now. There is a Witch Hunter in the building looking for Julia.” “Julia’s a witch?” “No. He is hunting me, and he will kill Julia just to get to me. But you can protect her.” This is unreal. But I'm too tired to argue anymore. “What do I need to do?” “Simple: He will not force his way in, he will try to convince you to let him inside. Do not listen to him.” Sounds simple enough. “Okay.” “Good. He will be here any minute now. I suggest you hide Julia.” I went out to the living room and gently shook Julia’s shoulder to wake her. She opened her eyes and looked at me, wondering what's going on. “I'm sorry I had to wake you, Julia, but I have to hide you in the bedroom. Someone is looking for you and if they find you they may try to kill you.” Naturally her eyes went wide with shock. I picked her up, carried her into my room and laid her on the bed. “Now I need you to be absolutely quiet okay Julia? I'll be back in a few minutes.” Knock-knock-knock. Oh God he's here! I went out to my front door, making sure the chain lock was on, and called out, “who is it?” “Officer Lavine. We met downstairs.” The police are here? I don't have time to deal with cops, I have a Witch Hunter on the way! Unless he was the Witch Hunter. No, surely the police have no interest in hunting witches. That kind of thing died out hundreds of years ago. “Sir?” Oh crap! Here I am monologuing while he's waiting for me to answer the door! I opened the door a crack, “Can I help you?” “Yes, it's about the dead woman downstairs.” Huh, maybe he wasn't the Witch Hunter after all? My paranoia must be getting the better of me. “I told the Inspector I didn't know anything.” “Yes but we've uncovered some new evidence and we think we know who killed Ms. Margot.” “Surely you don't suspect-” “Oh no, Not you sir! We think this is the work of a serial killer. May I come in?” Uh oh. “Umm, I'd rather you didn't.” “Oh? And why is that sir?” Double Uh oh. “Uhh, my girlfriend is sick. I don't want you catching anything.” “Very well sir.” He pulled out a Wanted poster, “Do you recognize this woman?” Julia. It took all my composure not to react. “Uhh… No, sorry.” there's no way he bought that. “Maybe on TV or something?” Better. “She's been making her way across the country leaving over thirty dead bodies that we know of in her wake. From what we gathered about her MO--uh, that means how she kills people--she gets herself invited into her target's home, spends an evening with them, then strikes when they least expect it.” He pulled out a card, “here's my number. If she comes here, stall her and send me a text. Don't risk a phone call, you might tip her off. And don't try to detain her, she is extremely dangerous in hand to hand combat. You cannot beat her in a fight and she never lets her guard down. You get all that?” Wow. “Uh, yeah: If I see her I should text you personally; don't call the police; don't try to take her on by myself.” “Very good sir. I'll just be off then.” “Okay, thanks for the tip.” “Just doing my job sir.” As he left I closed the door and leaned back against it, on the verge of panic. A serial killer? Julia? No, not Julia; the Demon. How long has she been under that creature's control? I shuddered at the thought. I pulled out my phone and entered Lavine’s number into my contacts. I briefly wondered if I shouldn't just text him now and end this nightmare once and for all. But I just couldn't believe Julia would be complicit in all this, which means she's just as much a victim as What's-her-name downstairs. Ms. Margot, was it? If I brought Lavine back here he would probably kill Julia. That is, if the Demon didn't kill him first, or kill me before I could send the text. No. Even if I brought Lavine in the best case scenario is that he kills Julia. I can't let that happen. Who are you going trust? A demon or a cop? Eventually I decided to hold off on calling in Lavine. As I went back in to tell Julia she was safe I was greeted by two startling sights: the first was the pair of black, shadowy hands that phased through my mattress and clamped Julia's mouth shut, muffling her cries into nearly inaudible whimpers. The second was confirmation that you can indeed tell when her diaper is wet by the yellow discoloration of her crotch. “You made the right choice. For a moment I was worried you would believe his lies.” I pointed at the demon’s hands, “Is that really necessary?” “It was a risk I was not willing to take.” I had to know, “did you really kill all those people?” “would you even believe me if I said no? “Just answer the damn question for once!” “*Sigh* No I did not kill those people. Last night was my first outing with Julia.” Somehow I didn't feel any better, “Then where did that Wanted poster come from?” “Were I to take a guess, I would say a printer.” “Oh, so now you're cracking jokes?” “The document you saw could've been fabricated easily enough. Perhaps it could have even been an illusion, but I doubt they would go through the trouble.” then she added, “If you are looking for some form of proof of my intentions I'm afraid I can offer you none. But ask yourself this: Have I done anything to earn your distrust?” “Uhh, yeah! You're a Goddamned demon! You leave a paralyzed woman on my floor and threaten my life if I don't take care of her! You show up whenever you feel like it to say some confusing shit and then disappear without actually giving any answers! Need I go on?” There was a slight pause, “There is much more going on here than you know. I promise you will have answers soon, though they may not be the answers you are looking for. You will soon see why I chose you, but for now I must ask that you be patient a little longer.” And with that the demon removed her hands from Julia’s, who immediately let out a bloodcurdling cry. She must be getting her voice back. I instantly went to her side, “shh, It's okay. The demon is gone. The man at the door is gone. You're safe now. And I promise you, I will do everything in my power to stop that demon from hurting you again.” she just continued to cry like I've never seen anyone cry before. Weeping like she just watched her family being murdered right in front of her. It took me a solid fifteen minutes to get her to calm down enough to address her other issue. “I'm going to get you another diaper. Just sit tight.” she actually whimpered a little as a walked away. Man, she really was scared! I brought a towel and her changing supplies and set them on the edge of the bed. It picked her up and set her on top of the towel with her legs dangling off the edge and resting on the floor. This should be a much easier position to change her from than the couch. “Alright, let's get you cleaned up, shall we?” she was still trembling slightly. Maybe a diaper change will get her mind off of what just happened. I undid the tapes and opened the diaper. The stench of urine was far more concentrated than her previous accidents, but I tried hard not to react. Last thing she needs is another reason to feel bad. I attempted to lift her up to remove the diaper, that's when I discovered a flaw in her positioning: since I was standing between her legs I would need two hands to lift her up. This would be SO much easier if she could only move! I to a step to the left, mover her legs together, grabbed both of them under my arm and lifted up. Surprisingly it worked rather well and I was able to slide the used diaper out from under her. I set her back down and began cleaning her. I asked her if she'd tried moving at all yet and she responded by slowly clenching her fingers into a fist. Then opening them, then closing them again. “That's fantastic!” I praised, “You'll be walking around in no time.” having wiped her entire diaper area I reached over and unfolded a fresh diaper. Now comes the tricky part. I lifted her legs the same way I had done before and placed the diaper underneath her. It only took one adjustment to get it into the right position. I'm getting better at this! I dusted her with powder and taped the diaper up snugly. “There, good as new. Now I'll just go throw your diaper away and get you another bottle. I'll be right back.” I grabbed the wet diaper with two fingers and held it away from my body as I took it to the trash can. After thoroughly washing my hands I filled her bottle with juice again and set it on the end table next to the couch. I was going to try a different tactic. I went in to retrieve Julia and sat down on the couch with her head in my lap. Now I could feed her a bottle while sitting down. She fell asleep again before she even finished the bottle. And since I was so exhausted I thought I might as well get some rest too while I can. So a leaned my head back and closed my eyes. Sleep came almost instantly. Wow! 5 chapters in 5 days! When I started this story I never thought I'd be able to write this much so quickly. Hopefully I can keep up the pace. I thought now would be a fun time for a poll: what do you guys think of the demon? Is she evil or benevolent? What's her endgame? I'd love to hear your thoughts and theories.
  18. 2 points
    Click here for the background on this story. OK... we’re trying something new here. We’ve added a new “Audience Participation” tier on Patreon: for $8 a month, you’ll get to control the direction of certain stories by voting in polls. These installments will likely be a little shorter than usual (which hopefully means I’ll be able to update more often.) To read the first Diaper Court story, click here. Miley sat in the courtroom, nervous, awaiting her fate. Before her, the honourable Judge Longabaugh smiled down like a cat who swallowed the canary... A guilty verdict had just been handed down, and she was quite literally at his mercy. She gulped nervously, wondering what kind of deranged sentence he was cooking up for her within the depths of his depraved mind. When the summons to the infamous Diaper Court arrived in her mailbox, Miley assumed it was some sort of joke... That was for girls who were chronically late for work or couldn’t keep their panties clean... not for rich, famous celebrities such as herself. But when she informed her lawyer, the woman had turned quite ashen and assured her that it was no laughing matter. “I’m afraid it’s quite serious,” she informed Miley sternly, “and you do have reason for concern-- if you’re found guilty in this venue, you could be looking at two years or more before you can get back to your career... not to mention the-- other damage you might incur,” she said vaguely, blushing when she thought back to some of the things she’d heard about diaper court. Miley’s legal team had fought hard, first to have the charges dismissed, then for a change of venue. Finally, they argued their case to the best of their abilities, but it was no use... the charges were downright bizarre, and the rules of the court seemed deliberately stacked against them. In the end, a guilty verdict seemed like a forgone conclusion-- and that was how she came to be sitting here, in front of this madman, awaiting her fate. “Will the defendant please rise for sentencing,” he asked, infuriatingly cheerful. Reluctantly, Miley rose to her feet, smoothing out the dark, stylish yet professional pantsuit she’d chosen for herself... not that it matters at this point, she thought sullenly. Behind her, the courtroom was packed, and Miley could feel every eye on her... and almost every one of them eager to see her get her comeuppance. At first she thought it was simply paranoia-- but during the course of the trial, Miley had become convinced that everyone in the courtroom, the judge, the spectators, the jury... even members of her own legal team were just waiting to see her get her punishment. “Young lady,” he said, his voice rumbling with deep gravitas, “you have been found guilty of appropriating the style of the ABDL community for your own personal gain and engaging in the teasing of said community, and for your lack of support for the community in general. Have you anything to say for yourself before your sentence is pronounced?” Miley wracked her brain, trying to think of something clever or profound to say in her defense-- something brilliant that would undo all the trouble she was in and pull her well-toned backside out of the fire. Instead, she merely looked at the floor, shuffled her feet ruefully, and mumbled under her breath: “it was just a joke, bro.” Judge Longabaugh smiled, relishing every moment. He’d watch this little troublemaker for years, praying that one day she’d be in his courtroom and at his mercy... there was no way she was going to wriggle her way out of this one. The Judge intended to make her squirm. “Well, luckily for you, there’s going to be plenty of time to reflect on your mistakes.” it was all he could do to keep himself from rubbing his hands together gleefully. “Young lady, I hereby sentence you to...” What will be Miley’s sentence? Members of the Audience Participation tier can vote here! Stay tuned to find out what happens next!
  19. 2 points
    So, I've lurked a bit over the years. Wrote this over a weekend a few months ago, but figured I should share it somewhere. This isn't anything you haven't read before, but if it's considered any good, maybe I could write some sort of sequel or something. A Much Needed Break From Adulthood by X Chapter 1 – Getting Ready For Date Night After a week of late nights in front of the computer monitor and early mornings filled with nearly-missed deadlines, John was happy to start his engine, put the car in drive and head home for the long, four-day weekend. With another week before his next feature was due, the 32-year-old was grateful that he wouldn’t need to check his work email before Monday. For the first time in days, he let a smile creep over his face as he scrolled through his car’s call history to redial his wife’s number. Paula was at home, impatiently waiting for the inevitable phone call that John almost always made on his way back from the office. With the night off from her job as a bartender, Paula looked forward to surprising John with a couple’s night out, even if he had been a miserable asshole for the past few days. Her eyes darted to her phone as it buzzed on the counter. “Hey babe,” Paula said, clicking on her speaker phone. “Hey, I’m on my way home. About 20 minutes away. Did you take anything out for dinner?” John asked. “No, I thought we…” “Dammit Paula,” he said. “You’ve been home all day and you couldn’t even take out some chicken or something?” “If you’d let me…,” she tried to get out. “Whatever,” he interjected, as he reached for the red hang up button on his steering wheel. “I’ll be home soon.” Click Furrowing her brow and pursing her lips with anger, Paula took a long, deep breath and hoped to exhale out some of her frustrations. She had already made up her mind about tonight, but her brief phone call with John only served to further convince her that she was making the right decision. As much as she loved her husband, John’s grumpiness had soured their relationship for the last week and she knew he needed some tough love. Though it was really more like an attitude adjustment. She continued to apply her makeup in the mirror and was just finishing up when Alicia shouted from downstairs. “She’s eating dinner, Paula!” screamed Alicia. Alicia had been their babysitter for the past year, and although she wasn’t too bright, she was good with their toddler. “That’s great!” hollered Paula. “I’m almost done, but send John up when he gets home. He needs to get changed before we head out.” Paula couldn’t help but giggle to herself at that last line, as she put the finishing touches on her outfit. Chapter 2 – A Surprise Evening Out John hit pause on his podcast. After rewinding the last minute three times and still not registering what had been said, he decided to make the rest of the trip in silence. Just a few blocks to go. Why did I have to talk to her like that? John asked himself angrily. He had a notoriously dogged habit of being short with Paula whenever he had a bad day at the office. John and Paula had been together for nearly half of his life, high school sweethearts. She was a sophomore, he was a senior and they were inseparable. Although there were some marital struggles shortly after the wedding, the last five years had been their best stretch by far, especially since their child was born. The short temper that John had displayed had been a momentary regression to his first days as a new husband, and he hated himself for it. With some newfound humility, he made up his mind to immediately apologize for his behavior once he walked in the door. He didn’t want to ruin what could be a perfectly pleasant weekend by being stubborn. As his car pulled into its space and he killed the engine, John rehearsed his apology, and readied himself to make dinner as well. He figured it would at least get her speaking to him, if not take him out of the doghouse entirely. “Before you saying anything, I just want to say I’m…” John started to recite as he pushed open the door. “Hello,” said Alicia, as a cartoon blared on the television behind her. “Paula is upstairs getting ready. I’m just finishing up dinner with her.” John was thrown off by the presence of his daughter’s babysitter. Must be date night, he thought. Suddenly, he felt even worse about his pre-dinner tantrum. “She told me to send you upstairs to get changed once you got here,” Alicia instructed. “Thanks,” said John. Changed? He asked himself as he climbed his staircase. What was wrong with the jeans and T-shirt he was wearing? Sure his shirt was a little childish, featuring a couple of Star Wars storm troopers, but it should be fine for dinner and a movie. “I hope we’re not going anywhere too fancy,” he muttered to himself. Then again, he did act like a jackass, so perhaps he would just bite the bullet and wear whatever she had picked out. Chapter 3 – She Takes Control Paula readied herself on the bed as she heard her husband bound up the stairs. She needed to get herself into character if she was going to pull this night off. As nervous as she was, she was also excited to give her husband exactly what he needed. John, on the other side of the closed master bedroom door, paused momentarily to humble himself before reaching for the knob. As he entered, he managed to get out the words, “Babe, I’m sorry I was such a jerk,” before the sight of his wife took away his ability to speak. Paula, wearing her skimpiest, black lace dress, sat cross legged on the newly-made bed, leaning back with her arms supporting her body behind her. At 30 years old, she was in fantastic shape, having bounced back from her pregnancy incredibly quick. Although she wasn’t as thin and toned as she had been back in high school on the school track team, she was perfect in every way to John. Paula had the exact body type that John lusted after. Soft curves on light skin, with a round, plump ass that begged to be slapped regularly. He could make out her breasts behind the straps of her dress. She wasn’t wearing a bra, he noticed, and appreciated. If he had known then that she also wasn’t wearing any panties, he might have already had an erection. “You were a jerk,” said Paula, cutting into the tension. “But you also need a night out tonight, so I got Alicia at the last minute.” “Thanks,” John replied. “I do think I need a night out. I’ve been so stressed out lately and I took it out on you. I’m really sorry about all of it. So are we going somewhere fancy or what?” “We’re going where I say we’re going!” said Paula, jumping to her feet and closing the door behind me. She sauntered up behind me and whispered into my ear, “In fact, I’ve planned our entire evening, and you WILL do as I say without any complaints. Think of it as your punishment for acting so childish lately.” John couldn’t help but feel his cock stir in his jeans at his wife’s sudden show of authority. He was normally the dominant one in the relationship, even though she really pulled all the strings. This aggressive side was rarely seen and almost never incorporated into their bedroom play. “Well I need to know where we are going so I know what to wear,” he snapped back. Perhaps he hadn’t quite accepted his role for the evening yet. “Strip down and sit down on the bed. I will pick out your clothes for tonight,” demanded Paula as she crossed the room to the far corner in front of the bed. Works for me, thought John, as he shed his clothes on the ground and hopped into bed clad in only his boxer briefs. “No,” Paula said sternly. “Take it all off.” And with that, she lifted up the lid of their bedroom trunk, revealing John’s secret stash. John suddenly realized just what Paula had planned for him. He swallowed hard, terrified at what he knew would come, but once again, his cock betrayed his thoughts, slightly stiffening beneath his soon-to-be-removed adult underwear. Chapter 4 – Correcting A Bad Attitude Paula could see her husband was at a loss for words. She could also see his mind race as he tried to piece together her full intentions. She decided to be bold, and spell it out for him as clear as day. “You’re going to be diapered tonight, babe,” she started, hoping to correct any confusion right off the bat. “Based on how you’ve been acting lately, you definitely don’t deserve this, but I think the timing has never been better to grant you your ultimate fantasy and hopefully take you out of that funk you’ve been in.” John couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Here he was, thinking he’d need to beg for forgiveness in order to get any action tonight, and instead, his beautiful wife had taken the initiative to make his sexual dreams come true. “Thank you,” the lucky man mustered meekly. The couple was honest with each other about their respective kinks pretty early on in their relationship and for the most part, had been willing participants. John was so nervous when he told Paula about his adult baby side that he could feel his heart beating out of his chest as he strung the words together. “I enjoy adults who wear diapers,” John had plainly stated at the time. “I like to regress and wear diapers, and I also like women who regress and wear diapers.” To her credit, Paula had managed to maintain her composure despite being shocked by the admission. It helped that she had some pretty out-there fetishes of her own to fess up to, including an attraction to rope play, rough sex and other aspects of the bdsm scene. From time to time, she’d even appease John by participating in his role play sex games as a baby herself, complete with diaper and pacifier. But Paula was a natural submissive. Never before had she seriously taken on the role as the top, and she had certainly never done so when it came to John’s age play. As much as she liked to keep John happy and indulge him from time to time, it was hard to stomach the idea of her man in diapers. John was 5’11’’, and pudgy at 215 pounds, but he had the physique of a former athlete and you could easily make out some muscle underneath his soft belly and arms. Paula had always been into bigger guys, and loved it when John mounted her from above, feeling his full weight on her. John was usually her big strong protector, not a helpless infant desperate to nurse at her breast. Still, she loved him enough to try, even if she wasn’t very confident that she could keep up her made-up motherly tone. Chapter 5 – Getting Changed For The Night “I said take it all off,” she demanded once again before walking over and ripping down John’s underwear past his ankles. “Now, which diaper will you be wearing tonight?” John had his favorites. He had loved the Bambino Classic line when they first came out, but since then there have been many more additions to the industry and his current favorite was a safari-themed disposable from Rearz. “The safari animal one,” John answered, already blushing from shame. Paula grinned. Her plan was working perfectly as John was all too happy to go along with his so-called “punishment.” With him firmly on board, eager even, she decided to step it up a bit. John loved to regress and he had always wanted Paula to play that motherly part for him, but she also knew that John also loved to be teased, if not outright humiliated. This was her chance to test the waters. “I don’t know about the safari print for YOUR diaper,” she said, putting extra emphasis on her last two words. “How about these pretty pink princess diapers instead?” John knew she was just kidding, holding up her own usual diaper, but he couldn’t stop his cock from flinching at the slightly emasculating comment. He had no interest in being a sissy, but he loved that his wife was using the threat to stay in control. “Ummm, no please,” he responded. “That’s a girl’s diaper.” “Really?” she asked. “I don’t see any reason why you couldn’t wear it. In fact, I think my little boy might like the pink diaper more seeing how hard he got when I mentioned it.” The blood drained from John’s face as he heard his wife’s words. She was right, he was rock hard. Thankfully, she spared him the further embarrassment by tossing the princess diaper back in the trunk. She grabbed the safari print and some dinosaur plastic pants and walked over to the bed. “Butt up,” she instructed. John complied, lifting his butt into the air so Paula could slide the diaper under him. When his cheeks touched down on the soft inner lining, he knew it would be difficult to get the front of the diaper on over his rigid member. As if she was reading his mind, Paula then raised the diaper up over John’s cock, holding it tightly in place as she began to lay out the ground rules for the evening. “If we’re going to do this tonight, then you need to agree to some rules,” she said. “You will use your diaper tonight as it is intended. Furthermore, when you have to go, you will ask me for permission. You will do as I say. If you disobey a direct order from me or protest anything, then I will make you regret it.” Paula’s vague list of rules and her final threat worried John, and as a result, his throbbing hard on had been reduced enough to allow her to securely fasten the tapes on her husband’s diaper. Suddenly, his excitement was cut with some apprehension. After she had finished pulling up his dinosaur-print plastic pants, to which she affectionately referred to as his “plastic panties,” Paula pulled her husband up and told him to put on the same clothes he was wearing earlier. “The Star Wars shirt will be perfect for my little baby boy,” she said. John’s normally tanned face was tomato red and he could feel the heat as Paula continued to poke fun at his condition. Although he liked his Star Wars shirt, he was a little worried at how short it was. He was wearing a high-waisted diaper that stood out above his jeans. If he was forced to bend over or reach for anything, his secret might be revealed. The thought of being caught in his diapered state nearly made his knees buckle. Paula brought him back to reality. “Go downstairs and say goodnight to your daughter,” she instructed. John did as he was told. Meanwhile, Paula loaded up her makeshift diaper bag. She briefly flirted with the idea of throwing in the pink princess diaper, but eventually settled on a Tykeables disposable in a blue pattern. She also threw in some baby wipes, and for laughs, a blue pacifier and an empty sippy cup. Chapter 6 – A Rocky Start John’s heart sunk to his feet when he saw Paula making her way down the steps. The bag she had selected for their night out did nothing to hide the blue diaper poking out from the top. With the quickness of a cheetah, John ushered his wife out the door before Alicia had a chance to get a good look. Alicia was curious why John went upstairs to change, only to return in his original outfit. She also thought she heard a light crinkle sound coming from his direction as he scurried out of the house, but quickly dismissed the idea from her mind. In the driver’s seat, an amused Paula smiled to herself while John’s panicked breaths filled the silence. When he could finally manage the words, he blurted out the question, “That bag is a little obvious don’t you think?” Except, what came out sounded more like, “I can’t believe you were so obvious with that bag! What were you thinking? The babysitter might have seen it!” Paula almost immediately slammed on the brakes, pulling over to the side of the road in their small, residential neighborhood. “Someone has already forgotten the rules, it seems.” John immediately regretted his choice of words. “I’m not so sure you should be talking very much at all right now.” Paula then reached into her husband’s diaper bag and pulled out his pacifier. With a single thrust, she pointed it nipple first at John’s mouth. His eyes grew big, but John knew enough to not resist this demand. He slowly opened his mouth and let his wife pop in his infantile soother. He was feeling pouty at the moment, despite getting his wish fulfilled. Looking out the window, he knew it was dark enough outside that most of the neighboring cars wouldn’t be able to see. Even still, he hung his head in shame below the window’s frame, just in case. Almost instinctively, he began sucking. “There you go,” Paula said. “Now my baby won’t be so fussy.” With a look of satisfaction, she put the car in drive and pulled back onto the road. It wasn’t long before they reached the restaurant. Chapter 7 – Dinner John was starving by the time they reached the restaurant, his favorite Thai spot, but he was nervous he would be found out. He certainly didn’t want to get out of the car still sucking on his pacifier. Luckily, Paula let him remove it before unbuckling him from his seat. “Now, I want you to behave when we’re inside,” she instructed. “I want to keep this fun for you, so I’ll take care of everything, but if you question me again like you did with your diaper bag then I will make sure you are thoroughly embarrassed before the night was over. Do you understand?” “Yes,” John replied. “Yes, what?” demanded Paula. “Yes… mommy,” said John. He could feel his diapered crotch strain against the front of his jeans. Paula was surprised by how easily she was taking control. In truth, she was beginning to like it. As her husband walked, more like waddled, in front of her towards the entrance, she could just make out the sound of the top of his diaper rustling against his t-shirt. With nobody watching, she reached down to the hem of her dress and slowly worked a finger up towards her slit. She was soaking wet, proof that her husband’s regression was something she could get off on, even if she did usually prefer him to be the one doing the heavy lifting. After being greeted by the hostess, John was relieved to see a relatively empty dining space in front of him. There were just three other tables occupied in the whole restaurant, two by other couples and a third by a group of four girls, most likely from the nearby university. John and Paula were seated in a booth, placed in the corner. It was far enough away from the sorority table that it was difficult to make out more than small bits of the conversation, but it wasn’t completely private either. John picked up his menu, only to see Paula snatch it from his hands. “Mommy will order for you,” she explained, a little too loudly for John’s comfort. When the server appeared, Paula ordered two Kirin beers, a couple of waters, some red curry, garlic noodles and crab wontons. She knows me well, thought John, mentally complimenting his wife on her order. He wasn’t surprised that she was encouraging him to drink his beer so fast. He knew that she wanted him in a wet diaper sooner or later, and he happily did his part, downing not only his beer, but his glass of water and half of hers as well. Taking care to not flood his diaper and cause an embarrassing leak, John slowly let his bladder go. The spicy food led to even more drinking. In fact, Paula had to visit the restroom twice before she finally asked John about his bathroom needs. “I already went,” said John, feeling satisfied with himself. “I told you that you had to ask for permission before using your diaper,” Paula annoyingly countered. “Oh yeah,” he said. He had forgotten about that part. But he was being a good boy otherwise and he hoped that she would let it go. “We’re going to try again, so keep drinking,” she said. “This time, when you have to go, you ask mommy if you can pee in your diaper.” She had said the last sentence much too loud for John and the girls were now staring in their direction. “Keep your voice down,” he whispered, practically begging. That was the opening she needed. “How dare you tell me to keep my voice down,” Paula said sternly. “I am in charge here and you will do as I say.” With that, she reached for the diaper bag she had placed on her concealed side of the booth and slowly moved it over to the visible side. John looked on in horror, seeing his blue Tykeables diaper peeking out of the top of the bag, now perceptible to anyone who might glance over in their direction. Then, Paula removed the sippy cup from the bag, filled it with John’s beer, and served it to him. “I’ll put it away once it’s empty,” she explained, biting her own lip anxiously at her sudden brashness. John was mortified, but his only choice was to comply. He quickly chugged his sippy cup and immediately handed it back to her. “Good boy,” she said, slowly putting the cup back into the bag. John couldn’t help but hear the snickers coming from the sorority table, but he didn’t dare look up in their direction. Instead, he glanced across the room to one of the couples on the far wall. Much to his disappointment, they too had noticed his choice of beer glass and were outright laughing. Fearing she may have gone a tad too far, Paula asked for the check, left a wad of cash on the table and dragged her husband out of the restaurant and to the parking lot. Chapter 8 – The Night Continues They made it back to their car without further incident. Paula was sure that John would call the whole thing off right then and there, but to her surprise, he looked thrilled. “Are you okay?” she asked tentatively. “Yes, I’m okay…. Mommy,” he replied sheepishly. In reality, he was better than okay. He felt exhilarated. As much as he had been ashamed in that booth to be in his regressed, infantile state, he couldn’t ignore just how excited he had been by the whole ordeal. More importantly, all of his work-related stress was gone and he was solely focused on their outing, ecstatic that his wife was willing and able to help. “Mommy, I have to go potty again,” John said softly, facing away towards his window. Paula, happy to see her husband not only playing again, but following the rules, let her hand slip towards her lap when she heard her husband’s words. “Okay, baby boy.” She could be as loud as she wanted to be in the closed car of an empty lot. “Unbutton those jeans and pull them down slightly along with your panties. Mommy wants to see how wet you are first.” John did as he was told, even with the disparaging comment about his “panties,” but he knew his diaper would still hold a few more accidents. While his yellowed crotch was a sure sign he had wet, his plastic pants were actually doing a good job of keeping his diaper from sagging. Without saying anything, Paula reached across John’s lap and pulled the lever to recline his seat. With him now laying back, her right hand found the front of John’s soiled diaper, feeling it’s heavy bulk. With her left hand, she took two digits and slowly pumped them in and out of her own wet, hairless cunt. “Go ahead and wet your diaper for mommy, baby,” she instructed. John was already bursting at the seams so it didn’t take long before he flooded his diaper with another stream of hot piss. The fact that his mommy was there to feel his crotch as he did it only made his pleasure more intense. If she wanted to, he would let her mount him right there. Instead, Paula removed her hands, pulled up John’s plastic pants and jeans and returned his seat to its normal position. John was frustrated, but also happy that his adventure was to continue. He didn’t even bother trying to hide his smile when Paula popped his paci back in his mouth. Chapter 9 – Hard To Focus On The Movie Paula was quite pleased with herself as she drove to their next stop, a luxury movie theater on the other side of town that had grown popular in recent years thanks to reclining leather seats and beers on tap. John was happy to see them pull into the theater lot. He had wanted to see the new Marvel movie for a month. Once again, Paula got out of the car and walked around to John’s passenger side. She unbuckled his seat belt and removed the pacifier from his mouth. As she did, she felt some slight resistance from John as he tried to continue sucking on his paci. She made a mental note of that, reminding herself to let her husband indulge his oral fixation more often. They got out of the car and this time, she left without the diaper bag. “Hold mommy’s hand while we cross the street,” she said. “It’s dangerous to cross without an adult.” John blushed a bright shade of crimson, but looked around and saw no one within earshot. Paula took John’s hand in hers as they crossed the lot. He felt smaller than ever when Paula took his hand. She didn’t interlock their fingers like she normally did. Instead, she led him like she was the one true adult in the relationship. They picked up their tickets and then a couple of beers before heading to their seat. John was happy that Paula chose the seats in the very back of the theater. Once the lights came down, Paula immediately dug two fingers back into her sopping wet pussy. The entire night had been a surprising turn on from the start and she needed a small bit of relief. Who knew that taking control would have this effect? John noticed Paula almost immediately, but didn’t say anything out of fear that she would make him use the pacifier during the movie. Instead, she took her other hand and reached inside his jeans, feeling his swollen member through his very wet diaper. John thought he was going to get a hand job out of this, but Paula never increased her tempo. It was almost as if she was just teasing his cock and getting off on being withholding. It only took a few circles around her clit to cum, which she managed to do in relative silence. Fortunately, the movie was action-packed and therefore loud. Plus, it had already been out for a while and there wasn’t many people in the audience. Paula sat in post-orgasm bliss for half of the movie when John suddenly leaned over. “I have to go potty again,” he said quietly. Paula’s ears perked up. “Go ahead and use your diaper baby,” she whispered. “That’s what your diaper is for.” John loved hearing his wife talk about his diaper. The phrase “your diaper” was simultaneously arousing and belittling at the same time and he couldn’t help but get off on it. Even though he hadn’t technically cum yet tonight, he was thrilled to see his wife enjoying herself so much. Even if she wasn’t a huge fan of the diapers he knew that it was ultimately beneficial for her to be the dominant one once in a while. It was a pleasant thought that quickly left John’s mind once he let go of his bladder. It didn’t take long to realize that his diaper wasn’t going to hold the full load. Hopefully his plastic pants would their job, but John wasn’t optimistic. Paula could tell something was wrong, so she leaned over to ask. “I think I leaked,” answered John, with panic growing in his eyes. “Don’t worry about it,” she said. “You don’t know anybody on this side of town anyway.” When the movie finished, John and Paula waited until everyone had left the theater before surveying the damage. John stood up and turned around to give his wife a good look. “Yep, you leaked alright,” she confirmed. John had dark urine streaks on his jeans extending down his inner thighs below his diaper line. Paula then stood up and pulled John’s shirt up, hoping to get a better view of his backside while simultaneously exposing the top part of his disposable diaper and plastic pants. “Excuse me,” came a voice from beside them. Neither John nor Paula had noticed the theater worker in the aisle, coming in to sweep up popcorn and throw away the empty paper cups. She couldn’t have been older than 16, but there was no doubting that she fully understood what she was looking at. This was a grown man, having his leaked diaper checked by his wife. John nearly died on the spot. Paula was also embarrassed, but figured she might as well double down now that they had already been caught. “I’m sorry,” she said. “We’ll be out of the way in a moment. My husband here just had a small accident.” Now jelly-legged, John had to sit down before he fainted. The theater worker only let out a small chuckle before on moving to a different row. After a minute, John regained his composure and the two of them exited the theater, with many eyes planted firmly on his wet backside. Chapter 10 – A Much Needed Change John made it to the car about thirty paces ahead of Paula. He was pitching a very large tent in his diaper, but he wanted the embarrassment to end. He tugged at the door handle only to see it was still locked. “Can you please unlock it?” he pleaded. “Wait for me,” she answered. “You’re not getting into the car with those wet pants.” “Well what do you want me to do about it?” he asked. “It’s not like we brought a change of pants.” Paula took a deep breath and readied herself for John’s jaw to drop. This is where he got his ultimate wish fulfilled. This is the mental image that he had been jerking off to for years in the shower. Paula took her keys out and unlocked the trunk of their SUV. The pop of the latch put a lump in John’s throat. He knew where this was going, so he took a second to survey the parking lot. Luckily, Paula had anticipated this scenario and parked in the last row along the far back retaining wall. The SUV’s hatch back pointed towards the wall, limiting the car from view and most foot traffic. Still, they would have to work fast. “Up you go,” Paula said with a point towards the flat bed of the trunk. “Are you sure about this?” John asked uneasily. “You know you want to,” she countered. He knew she was right. “Besides, little babies don’t care where they get changed or who sees them.” John sat down in the back of the car, his legs hanging out over the rear bumper. Paula removed his sneakers, which was easy since he never bothered to tie his laces. Then she took off his socks. They had been yellowed by some runaway urine. Next came the jeans, which she balled up and threw in the back seat, leaving John exposed in just his plastic pants, diaper and t-shirt. When she looked up, she made eye contact across the lot with another mother and her young son as she dragged him to the van. The mother gave her an acknowledging nod, not able to see that the boy Paula was changing was actually a 32-year-old grown adult. Paula didn’t bother telling John about the woman because she knew it would only worry him and ruin the moment. Instead, Paula bent over, lifted up John’s shift and blew a raspberry kiss into his belly. John was extremely ticklish and couldn’t help but let out a loud laugh, which easily gave away his age to the mother now getting in her car. The mother looked back with a disgusted look, but Paula paid it no mind. In fact, exposing her husband’s secret, especially without him realizing it, had made her wet once again. With the van now out of the lot, Paula continued with the change. She unsnapped John’s plastic pants and set them aside. “I don’t think we can use these panties again,” she said condescendingly. John’s whole body temperature went up as she emasculated him again. “Let’s see what’s in this diaper now shall we?” Paula slowly removed the tape panels from John’s diaper and was greeted with the slightly unpleasant smell of urine. “At least it you didn’t go stinkies for mommy,” she joked. It was only then that she realized that John’s diaper bag, and replacement diaper, was still in the back seat of the car. “One second,” she said, leaving John laying spread eagle on an open, wet diaper while she went around to grab his dry backup. It only took a few moments, but it felt like hours to John who laid there exposed for all the world to see. He felt small and unimportant, but he simultaneously felt happiness and love. Paula returned with his diaper and the wipes, not bothering to hide them from sight. She lovingly wiped down John’s shaft, balls and crack, making sure to remove any traces of urine. She made sure to pay extra special attention to the head of John’s cock, which he liked, and his taint under his balls, which he loved. He was once again rock hard. “Lift your butt,” she said. John did as he was told while she removed the soiled diaper and laid down the new one. Paula made sure everything was lined up properly before taking John’s rod into her mouth, teasing him with a few light sucks before securing the new diaper in place. John was starting to get blue balls, but there was no taming his erection after what happened next. Just as Paula finished applying the fourth and final tape across her husband’s diapered crotch, she heard a familiar voice behind her. Chapter 11 – A Friendly Run In “Paula, is that you? Paula knew who it was instantly. It was Charlene, her good friend from the bar who worked as a server. Charlene was just a couple years younger than her, single, no kids and in great shape. Paula had always thought she was hot, as did John. This time, it was Paula who was humiliated, but as she turned around to confront the situation, she decided to just be up front about it. “Hey Charlene,” she responded. “Is that John in the car, wearing a diaper?” Charlene asked incredulously. John could only bury his face in his hands. He couldn’t even cover up since the only other things in the trunk with him were his wet diaper and plastic pants. “Yes, that’s John,” Paula admitted. “Listen Charlene, I hope you can keep this between us. John would just die if anybody found out about his fetish.” John felt like he was going to pass out. “Oh, I just assumed he was incontinent. It didn’t occur to me that he just liked acting like a little baby,” said Charlene. That would’ve been a better excuse, thought Paula. “Yes, he likes acting like a baby,” continued Paula. “He likes being my little baby boy. If you had gotten here just a little earlier, you would’ve witnessed me changing his very wet diaper.” “Hey, whatever keeps the fire burning, right?” said Charlene, awkwardly. “Your secret is safe with me. See you at work tomorrow.” With that, Charlene rushed off, leaving Paula to compose herself and John on the verge of tears. He hadn’t uttered an entire word during the grownup conversation, because he felt like he couldn’t. As ashamed as he was in that moment, his cock told a different story. “Get down and get into the car,” ordered Paula. John didn’t have pants, but he also didn’t protest. Things couldn’t get any more embarrassing for him anyway. The trip around to the passenger seat took roughly five seconds and nobody was left in the lot anyway. Paula joined him in the driver’s seat just a few seconds later. Both looked at each other, smiled and then burst into laughter. This was some of the most fun they’d had in years. Chapter 12 – Some Fun On The Way Home Paula started up the car and set them in the direction home, but she wasn’t quite ready for the night to end. She reached into her husband’s diaper bag and gave him back his paci. He impatiently accepted it and began sucking right away. Moreover, he now had his hand on his diaper and was subtly trying to rub himself against the seat cushion. He desperately needed a release. That gave her an idea. “Does mommy’s baby boy need to make cummies?” she asked, already knowing the answer. John could only nod affirmative, his furrowed brow clueing her in to the blue balls in his diaper. “It’s okay,” she reassured him. “Mommy will make you feel all better very soon.” Paula was just a few miles from the house when she pulled off the main highway onto a dirt road. John wondered where he was being taken as the street lights disappeared and Paula pulled over into the darkness. “Get in the back seat,” she ordered. John didn’t need to be told twice, jumping his diapered butt into the air and hopping over the center console. Paula just laughed as she got out of the car and entered from the more dignified back door. “Someone’s impatient.” Paula sat down and patted the seat, asking John to join her. She swiftly turned him in the opposite direction and pulled him backwards onto her lap, dressed only in his Star Wars t-shirt and diaper. She lowered the left strap of her dress, releasing her breast, and pointed her nipple at John’s awaiting face. John hungrily pulled on Paula’s tit, making her moan in ecstasy. While his tongue danced circles around her areola, she lowered her right hand to his diaper, slowly stroking his cock through the padded crotch. They continued to embrace in this manner for several minutes, forming a closeness as lovers they had rarely explored before. After hearing John’s rapid breathing pattern and recognizing that she was also getting short of breath, Paula announced a position change. She instructed John to sit down in the center of the back seat. Hiking up her dress around her waist, and lowering her other strap to expose both of her full breasts, she mounted John’s diapered lap. John hastily went to back to work on his wife’s tits, now that they were at eye level, while Paula’s bald cunt grinded aggressively against the lump in his diaper. After another minute of teasing, Paula reached down and finally released John’s cock by un-taping his diaper. “Do you want to play with my toy, mommy?” John asked. “Yes, give mommy your toy,” Paula said, sliding John’s throbbing member inside her. “You make mommy feel really good baby. You’re going to make mommy have an accident of her own.” With no more than a dozen strokes, Paula was screaming with her second orgasm of the night. She grabbed her husband’s head as she impaled herself deeply over and over again on his dick. Now it was John’s turn, and she knew just what would set him off. “Grab the diaper and pull it up around us,” she shouted. John loved it when she asked for that. On the rare occasions when she did consent to diaper play, she would often throw in this move, knowing that John wanted to feel the diaper as well. This time, it was his diaper that they were sharing. Paula grabbed the pacifier and again put it in her husband’s mouth. She then leaned down, pushing her face against his and began passionately kissing his cheeks, which she knew drove him crazy. She started in on the dirty talk. Being in the middle of nowhere without another soul in sight, she could be as loud as she wanted. “Do you like it when mommy’s shares your diaper? I bet you do. You love it when mommy plays with your pee-pee. Are you going to fill up mommy with your special cummies? Be a good boy and make cummies for mommy in your diaper.” With her last words, once again emphasizing “your diaper,” John’s cock finally erupted, shooting forward a seemingly endless stream of cum into his gorgeous wife, er, mommy. Completely drained by the experience, he was surprised when Paula hopped off and reapplied his diaper tapes. “You still want me to wear it?” he asked. “No sense in letting it go to waste,” she explained. “Besides, you still don’t have any pants, and you’ll need something to get inside the house. I’ll do my best to distract her, but I can’t guarantee that she won’t catch a glimpse.” John broke into a nervous sweat. He had totally forgotten about the babysitter.
  20. 2 points
    The Diapered Story of Robin Smith and Her Unconventional Solutions. 15. “Ya Daddy, you’re like amazing.” I say sarcastically. “That’s more than once you’ve called me Daddy without Molly around. I thought you didn’t like that stuff?” He asks with a shit-eating grin spreading across his face. “Stop changing the subject!” I huff pissed at not catching myself before I called him Daddy again. “We’ll help Molly by teaching her about herself.” I say diving into this critical conversation and ignoring the one Allen’s trying to start. “We give her information and emotional support. You know, hide nothing explain everything. We tell her what’s wrong and we don’t sugar coat it. Hell, it may even be easier on her in her teens, if the wetting goes on that long, if we are open early and she can assimilate it.” Deciding I was right even as I talk it out with Allen. “That could work, but I have concerns. Like you’ll have to tell me when you’re doing it and show me how. But, I don’t want her on America’s Got Talent singing like a drunk frog thinking she’s amazing cause we told her she was for years. Those sad souls. Their parents done them wrong baby. I don’t want to do her wrong baby, on anything. If she’s good at something, I’m more than happy to talk up her confidence. But, if she sucks, I don’t want to give her false praise. Ya know what I mean?” “Yeah babe, I get ya. I guess you can go overboard on anything.” I admit. “Good advice though Princess. I think you might be on to something.” “Thanks Daddy. I… er… dammit! Allen I mean. It’s the meds.” I insist. “I’m sure it is baby.” Allen pats me, “You can call me Daddy anytime you want. It’s uh… it’s sort of hot. I was just poking fun at you though. I don’t want to piss you off.” “Well, don’t make fun of me Allen. I’m a fragile creature, a delicate Little Lady as mom would say.” I giggle tugging the covers up and lugging my leg over where I could lay on my side and watch Allen come and go. He runs through his bathroom routine while I play on my phone. The longer he is in there, the more doped up I become. I have to bring the phone closer and closer to my eyes to see the display. Eventually, I crash just after sending him a text. [Me] What about tomorrow? Are you going to work? [Allen] Nah. You need me. Monday though… I’ll have to. I don’t see that reply till much later the next day when I wake up. I think I felt the covers move and the bed bounce as my husband came to bed, but I can’t be sure. I sort of remember loosening my grip on my phone as Allen peeled it from my sleepy fingers. Then I don’t remember anything else, the meds take me. I don’t toss and turn like I had when I’d napped earlier. In fact, I sleep soundly all night. I wake up Sunday mid-morning to Molly pouncing on my bed. Allen’s right behind her yelling at her not to hurt me. He snags her around the belly yanking her off the bed before she can fall on my leg. What? Who? Where? What the hell time is it? “Oomph!” God I’m sore. Must have slept in the same position all night. Damn. “That was a close one!” He sighs. “Punkin, I told ya. Mommy’s leg hurts. Remember it has that big ole plastic thing on it.” “Sorry Mommy!” Molly says contritely. “Let me show you Molly.” Allen says yanking my covers back. “See Mommy’s leg Punkin. It’s hurt, and has that big plastic thing on it so it won’t get hurt more. You have to treat Mommy’s leg like it’s one of her glass turtles. You don’t want to break her!” Allen tells her. Neither of us really understand that he’s exposed my onesie covered diapered butt, not that I was awake enough to be concerned yet. It’s early. I’m still mentally foggy from such a hard drug induced sleep. Allen isn’t used to me wearing diapers yet either. He is fully distracted by trying to save my leg and teaching Molly to stay off of it. All of this distracts him from what he had uncovered. Suddenly, I feel a draft on my exposed hip flesh where my hipster panties usually sit. While I was puzzling out the reason for that, Molly cheerfully offers a solution to my confusion. “Mommy’s wet.” She says simply. “Oh, FU” I start. “YES” Allen yells cutting off my profanity, “I’ll change her in a minute. We were just coming in here to see how Mommy’s feeling and give her her medicine.” Allen says as if everything in the world is normal and my toddler pointing out my wet diaper is a standard every day situation. “Mommy how’s ya feelin?” Molly asks seeming to accept the normality of my diapered situation. “Don’t know Doodlebug. I just woke up, but hand me my Princess Leia baby. Daddy got me some water last night. I can use it to swallow those pills.” I tell her pointing at the cup. “Dats my cup!” Molly smiles handing it to me. “Can we share Molls?” I ask. “Yes.” She nods importantly clearly glad to be helping me. Molly hands me the cup and Allen hands me a few less pills than he had last night. I throw the blanket back over me uncertain if I’m ready to get out of bed, but knowing I don’t want to face my daughter yet. So, I lay there mortified. In three days, Molly had caught me diapered twice. Apparently, I suck at keeping this a secret! “Princess, why don’t you go out into the living room and work on your reading on the tablet? I need to talk to Mommy.” Allen directs her to the other room. “K Daddy.” She says trotting off amiably. “Allen! We weren’t going to… You know I don’t want her… I need it to be just for us. This isn’t going to work… Soon as I can walk, I’m done. Good thing you didn’t burn the underwear drawer.” I try for a joke amid my stuttering. “Princess Mommy that’s enough!” Allen barks strongly but in a whisper voice having none of my nonsense. “You are most certainly not done. That’s my butt to cover now. We already agreed, and I’m covering it in a nice warm diaper! You are just too worked up baby. Relax, just let Daddy change you. You’ll feel better in a clean diaper. Besides, you need to show Molly right. Confidence and self-esteem right and all that? Seems like a good time to me. Best thing for both of ya is to just embrace it and not worry about it. I don’t have to tell you it’s a little off center, but we can explain it to Molly.” “But I said I wasn’t doing this for her. That’s what she’s going to think, and I still don’t want to do this openly. I have no intention to come out about my diapers to Molly or anyone else. I’m quite happy in my closet thank you!” I counter. It doesn’t matter much because he just kisses my forehead and starts getting my supplies in order. So, I stop talking and pay a bit of attention to the point he was trying to make. He’s right in a way. I still don’t believe this is something to share with Molly, but that doesn’t mean it isn’t a good opportunity to teach. Any moment in life can be teachable. While I’m pondering turning lemons into lemonade, Allen gets to work changing me. Allen stands between my shins and picks my legs up cradling them under his arms. He swings me around perpendicular on our bed tugging my ass over to the edge. Carefully, he drops my feet to the wooden frame of the bed that the mattress sits in. This is one of our favorite positions to make love in I note. It’s just another way that my diapers remind me of our own sex life. He bends to unsnap the crotch of my top while I grab my phone and start looking over facebook. I’m determined to do my damnedest to ignore everything going on down there. My husband untapes my diaper’s four tabs then tugs it out from under me. He rolls it up and tapes it into a ball of childish plastic and urine about the size of both my fists. He drops the used ball on the bed next to me and I watch under my phone as it rolls against my hip. He puffs air out of his cheeks and moves it further away so the used diaper won’t chase me. Allen takes a few wipes and cleans everywhere under my diaper. I just soak in the lives of my friends and family on my phone totally detached from what’s happening at my waist. He drapes the wipes across the bundled up diaper and sanitizes his hands. Allen hits the bathroom emerging with my towel from last night. “Baby, Daddy forgot the towel! He was going to make a powdery mess all over our bed! How silly.” How silly indeed, you goofy ass man. I thought continuing to ignore his work. Which seems to be fine because he continues to ignore me too saying, “Alright all clean, bed protected, diapering supplies on hand. Ready to rock and roll here Princess.” He continues to talk to himself and I continue to ignore him. Well, I was able to for a while. Then the oil comes out. Suddenly, Allen’s slick hands start massaging high on my right thigh. Immediately, I’m excited and lose all interest in my phone but continue to use it to hide behind. He never massages me! First brushing my hair, and now this. Oh this is nice… fucking nice. I coo to myself. I don’t care what the fuck he calls himself. Suddenly, I don’t care what I call him either. Suddenly, my diapers are framed very squarely in the adult category! Suddenly, it all seems so manageable. Suddenly, I HATE this boot. Suddenly I need to feel Allen in me and can’t act on it with Molly awake. I’m even a little pissed because I want to ravish my husband with her around. His oily hands head north up my leg past the crease in my hip distracting me from my negative thoughts. I can feel every flexing tendon in his hands through his fingers. I press hard into the bed lifting my butt up off the towel giving him access to my ass. If it weren’t for the damn boot, I’d roll over and let him have his way with my ass cheeks. Allen reaches underneath me oiling up my ass. It’s not totally necessary, but it’s one of the most amazing things I’ve ever felt. Moans escape me. Sensations start heating up my core as dampness seeps into our world. Allen switches to my other thigh and butt cheek. It feels marvelous. Tingles jump from my dampness to my ass spreading out along his fingers in tiny arcs. I’ve always loved Allen and our sex life, but it never was very adventurous. This situation, the diapers and the oil and the massage, it’s all staggering. It feels so good that I start extracting promises from myself. I won’t give up any of this! I will encourage Allen’s massages! I will just have to figure out the Molly situation as we go and plow on. I deserve it and so does Allen! While I was vowing to make sure that this would happen over and over again, Allen presses his advantage. His magical fingers glide up my folds brushing my clit. I shiver and would have jumped out the bed if it weren’t for my boot anchor. Allen chuckles, “Still like your diapers baby?” “Love em!” I chuff. “Thought you might. For the record this is fucking hot. I’m going to close the door and come right back. You don’t have long. You’ll have to be quick. Uh… think about bikinis and shit. Molly’ll destroy something once the tablet loses her attention.” “I’ll figure something out, just hurry Daddy.” I plead trying not to think about the toothpaste on the bathroom wall incident, or the petroleum jelly all over her changing table and closet doors, or... “This is working for you huh?” Allen asks penetrating me with his finger and settling into a rhythm with his thumb on my button. Predictably, Molly’s messes slip my mind entirely. Allen rushes to the living room. I can just make out their talking. When he comes back I see he has the Leia cup. Good excuse sexy! I praise him. “Told her you needed something more to drink to finish your pills. I started kids YouTube. She’ll be watching other people play for a bit. I bought you some time. Didn’t cool of too much did ya?” Allen asks me with a delicious smile on his face. I respond by wiggling my shaven shiny pelvis at him crinkling the diaper underneath me. He attacks me with no hesitation. He follows our normal patterns, but it’s so much more today. The diapers, the oil, the rush, the exposure cumulates into a mind blowing orgasm that races up my spine causing me to bark and jerk. I smother myself in a pillow screaming out my happiness while wincing in pain. I’d hit my leg on the bed when I got off. Allen has me diapered before my tremors ease. “That was the most amazing thing I’ve ever seen!” Allen whispers in my ear and plants a fatherly kiss on my forehead.
  21. 2 points
    OK, I've cleaned up what I had already written and added some additional material, so this thread is back in business! -- Chapter 1 BEEP…BEEP…BEEP. I reach up and smack the snooze button on the alarm clock. I’m still sleepy, but I have to pee. Well, I’ve been wearing diapers for the last few weeks, I might as well get some use out of them. I wet myself and drift back off to sleep. “Jason…JASON!” I hear my mother calling. “Breakfast is ready! You don’t want to be late the first day!” That’s right. It’s the first day of school. I’ve been waiting for it with anticipation and dread. I amble down the stairs and start shoveling in the oatmeal that’s been placed before me and chase it down with orange juice. When I’m done, mom says, “You ready to get changed for school.” I think about that a second and then bear down and deposit a load in my diaper. This is one aspect I’ve not gotten used to since I started this. “Come upstairs, Mr. Stinky Pants,” my mother says. I hop up on my changing table, and she proceeds to remove the poopy diaper from me. She uses multiple wipes to remove most of the excrement from my butt, but I stop her and tell her I’m going to hop into the shower and do. After I emerge from the bathroom having showered, brushed my teeth, and the rest, Mom is waiting to put a new diaper on me, a disposable this time, but she applies a liberal amount of cream to me first. “I know you’ll probably go longer without a change at school, so we don’t want you to get a rash.” She chatters away about how exciting I should feel. It’s strange having her do all this to me, but I’m beginning to appreciate it. And yes, I am excited. I get dressed. New school clothes to fit nicely over the diaper. I grab two knapsacks and hop into the car. The larger one contains supplies to put in the changing room at school. The smaller, is my personal diaper bag, the one that I’ve been carrying since I intentionally failed the continency test. Yes, intentionally failed. I was well on my way to passing my remedial toilet training class which would have avoided me having to wear diapers to school this year, but I intentionally pooped myself right before it was over. Why might you ask? I pull into a driveway. Kim comes bouncing down the front steps and gets into the passenger seat. She lays a big kiss on my lips. “Excited?” she asks. Reason number one. I drive down to another house, and Kaitlyn hops in the back seat. She leans forward and gives me a long kiss with tongue. Then she leans over and does the same to Kim. I don’t know if they have a thing or if Kaitlyn is doing this just to get a rise out of me but it is working. Reason number two. The girls and I became fast friends in the toilet training class. Kim has always been incontinent, and the class didn’t change that. Kaitlyn had an aversion to public bathrooms. She had landed in the class when she wet herself avoiding using the ones at school. She decided to intentionally fail the test so she would be allowed to wear diapers. The girls pressured me to do the same to preserve our relationship. We became the diapered three musketeers. Entering the school building gives me a sense of foreboding. It is as busy as it has been in my dreams. In my dreams, I’m walking through the hall in just a diaper. I look down. Yes, I have my pants on. It will be OK. The girls lead me to the changing room, a place I’ve not been before. I check in with the aide there and stow my supplies. I’ll suspect I’ll be here sooner or later changing, but I’m hoping to make it through the day without that being necessary. I tell the girls I’ll see them at lunch and make my way to homeroom. It still feels odd having the diaper between my legs. I look around to see if anybody is noticing, but they aren’t. I get to homeroom, and the teacher hands me an envelope. It’s a note from my guidance counselor to drop by at my convenience. I stuff it in my pocket. The morning drags on as I go from class to class getting handouts on what to expect this year. Just before lunchtime, I can’t hold off peeing any longer. I suppose I could go figure out how to get out of the diaper discretely in the bathroom, but why risk it. I wet myself. I got to lunch and found Kim and Kaitlyn saving a spot for me. “How’s it going?” Kim asked me. “Not too bad,” I said. I looked around and spoke quietly, “I wet last period.” Kim and Kaitlyn had experience. Kim has worn diapers all her life. Kaitlyn wore diapers last year. I was the new kid. “Do you want to go to the changing room?” Kim asked. “Nah, I’m OK,” I said. “Besides, I got to go see Mrs. Johnson.” I made my way to the guidance office. I wasn’t too concerned. Mrs. Johnson always stuck up for me. “I just wanted to see how you were handling things,” she asked. Things most definitely were the fact I was now wearing a diaper. “I’m OK, really.” “OK, I can’t help you out of this one,” she said. Better for me that she couldn’t. It would be hard to explain that I did all this on purpose. The day wore on, and the wet diaper wasn’t too uncomfortable. I met the girls after dismissal, and we started home. “Why don’t we go to my house,” Kim suggested. It sounded like a good idea to me, and we headed there. “I better call my mom,” Kaitlyn said. I figured it was a good idea for me, too. I dialed my phone. “Mom, I’m going to be at Kim’s house a bit.” “Are you staying for dinner?” my mom asked. “Hadn’t gotten that far,” I said. “Can I speak to Kim’s mom?” “Sure,” I said and handed the phone over to Kim’s mom. They had a brief conversation. Our mothers were getting to be good friends as well. Kim’s mom, having the most experienced, had instructed Kaitlyn’s mother and mine on how to deal with the diapers. It made things a bit easier for my mom and me. Kim and her mother disappeared for a short time. I knew this was likely a diaper change. “How about you?” Kim’s mother addressed me. “I suspect you need one, too.” I blushed a bit, and she led me to Kim’s room and had me up on the changing table. I was getting used to having mom change me, but having someone else was still a bit embarrassing. I was changed and out and Kaitlyn took her turn. We were soon chattering about how our classes went and passed around our textbooks and talked about upcoming football games, pep rallies, and dances. I looked at the girls. Life was good, even if I did have to spend it in diapers. Chapter 2 I pulled into the parking lot. The girls hopped out of the car, and I followed. Darn, they were cute walking hand in hand with their cute little-diapered butts bouncing along. Diapered butts? Why weren’t they wearing anything over their diapers? A cool breeze blew through me. I looked down, and I was bare legged as well. I turned to run back to my car, but it was too late. A crowd had formed in the parking lot and was laughing and pointing. Beeeeeeeep. I opened my eyes. Another dream. These things were going to kill me. I was sweating like a pig. I got up and went downstairs and grabbed breakfast. I returned to my room and stripped off the diaper and got in the shower. I let the warm water wash over me for a good long time. I closed my eyes and imagined the girls there with me. Just us, no diapers. I toweled off and brushed my teeth and hair. Mom was waiting to put a diaper on me as usual. And as usual, she was chatting things up. “So what plans do you have today.” “Let’s see, Thursday. Math quiz tomorrow. Nothing much today. Oh,” I tried to add nonchalantly. “I was wondering if the Kaitlyn and Kim could come over tomorrow evening and stay the night. We’re working on our costumes for the Halloween dance.” I was hoping she wouldn’t take issue with this. Admittedly she did let me sleep over at Kim’s before. “That sounds nice. What are you going as?” “The Three Musketeers.” “Like the candy bar?” “No, Mom. Like Athos, Porthos, and Aramis,” I said with a little annoyance. “I’m just kidding,” she said. “I know what you meant. Sure you can have them over. I’ve been working on something with their mothers anyhow.” “OK,” I said. I got dressed and headed off to school. I met up with the girls at lunchtime. “Mom says you can sleep over tomorrow,” I said. “Yeah, my mom says it was OK,” said Kim “Mine, too,” added Kaitlyn. “There’s only one thing. My mom says she was working on something with your mothers.” “Yeah, I don’t know what’s going on, but my mom has been on the phone a lot with Kim’s,” said Kaitlyn. “And I think yours as well.” “This might not be good,” I thought aloud. Anyhow, Friday came. I picked up the girls on the way to school. “No luggage?” I asked. “Mom said she’d drop my stuff by your house,” Kim said. After school, we went home. My mother did the obligatory diaper changes when we first arrived, and we soon sat down to work. Kim showed us a pattern for a musketeer costume. “We only have to make the cape and tunic. We can buy the shirt. Shirts are harder to sew. Then you just need black pants and boots and a hat.” “OK,” Kaitlyn said. “I’ve got boots that will work. And I think I have a shirt. What’s Jason going to do for a shirt?” “The tux place will have ones that will match. I found hats on Amazon, too.” “Cool,” I said. We set about figuring out what we needed. Kim pulled out a tape measure and measured me and Kaitlyn and Kaitlyn measured her. She transcribed the measurements and made up a shopping list. “This is the fabric and stuff that we’ll need. We can go to the fabric store tomorrow.” We put our designs aside and had dinner and then settled down to watch a movie. Afterward, my mom came in and motioned to Kaitlyn. They disappeared, and she came back for Kim. Finally, it was my turn. She got me undressed and changed into my nighttime cloth diapers and plastic pants. Then she held out something for me to put my legs in. I slid my legs into the soft fabric, and my feet found my way into the ends of it. My mother helped me get my arms into it, and then I felt her zipping up my back. I looked in the mirror. It was like a little kid’s sleeper, feet, and everything. “Those nighties you wore last time are probably going to be a bit chilly for the current weather, and so is your current onesie.” I had to agree with that. Then it occurred to me. I reached back and tried to reach the zipper but couldn’t. “I’m not going to be able to get out of this thing.” “That’s the idea. When you need your diaper changed, let me know. Now go join your guests.” I headed down to the rec room and found Katelyn and Kim similarly attired. “Aren’t these neat?” Kim said kicking her feet up. Kaitlyn just rolled her eyes, “Yeah, if you’re three. Besides, I liked Jason better in the baby doll.” I had to admit this was probably better than that. We chatted a bit more and then got down to sleep. “I’ve got our sleeping bags set up,” said Kaitlyn. I looked down and noticed that there was one large one there. “I zipped two of them together. The third is underneath for padding.” I crawled into the center, and a girl joined me on each side. I could get used to this. I kissed one and then the other, and they snuggled in close. One, Kim, I think, put her hand on my crotch and I drifted off to sleep. I awoke slightly confused but quickly oriented myself. I was sandwiched between the two girls. Yes, this made wearing the diaper worth it. I had to pee but was unable to move. It didn’t much matter. I wouldn’t be able to unzip the sleeper by myself anyhow. I just relaxed and wet. I was getting better at being able to do this. Finally, Kim roused and turned and kissed me. “Awake?” she asked. I nodded, and we crawled to our feet. Kaitlyn moaned but started to get up as well. “Do you need a change?” Kim asked. “Yes, let’s go find my mom,” I said. We got down to the kitchen, and mom was cooking breakfast. We decided to eat first. “So what’s on your agenda for today,” my mom asked. “We’re going to the fabric store,” Kim said. “I’ve got the list of what I need for the costumes, and then we need to shop for hats and a shirt for Jason.” “Great,” mom said. As we finished breakfast, mom took the girls away for a change. Time passed, and they didn’t return. Then my mom appeared, “Your turn.” She took me back to my room and got me out of the sleeper and wet diaper. She then led me to the bathroom. The girls were already sitting in a tub full of bubbles splashing around. I was dumbfounded, and my penis was rapidly coming to attention, so I had no choice but to sit down in the tub as well. This was amazing. I had seen a bit of the girls’ bodies during class and diaper changes, but to be sitting with them completely naked. It brought me back to the fantasy of me showering with them. We played in the water and washed each other. Of course, my mom was watching the whole time and offering suggestions which was a bit strange. Eventually, mom produced towels, and we got out of the tub and dried off and wrapped the towels around us as mom led us back to my room to be diapered and dressed. We were about to leave when my mom, produced a small bag. “Look what I found when I was looking through the basement,” she said. It was a small light blue bag with teddy bears on it. “It’s was your diaper bag when you were a baby. I thought you might find it handy now.” She giggled, and so did the girls. “It’s so cute,” Kaitlyn said handling it. “Let’s go load it up. You can use it today.” I reddened a bit, but then I had to laugh too. We got into the car and headed off to the fabric store. Kim obviously knew her way around. She had explained that her mother sewed a lot and she had learned from her. She led us through rows and rows of fabrics, pulling out several bolts of cloth and some other things and made her way to a large table in the middle of the store. “Good morning, Kim,” the clerk said. “Hello, Mrs. Evans. How are you?” “Fine, how’s your mother,” she replied. “She’s good. “ “Tell her that we got some more diaper fabric in and the other things she ordered are here as well.” Diaper fabric? I guess those cloth diapers were homemade. I guess you can’t just go to the teenage cloth diaper store and buy them. “I’ll let her know,” Kim said. “I’m making our Halloween costumes. I need four yards of this,” she said sliding over the first bolt. The chit-chat continued as the clerk measured and cut the various fabrics. We then headed to the mall. We hit the formal wear store and found me a shirt with large sleeves. We found a costume shop had set up in one of the unused stores. We wandered through. “Look, they already have musketeer costumes,” I said. We looked at the bag, but Kim said hers would look much better. We wandered around the store and did find some hats that would work and some big feathers. Finally, we wandered over to the food court and got lunch. We got our food and sat down. “Have you given any thought about college?” Kim asked. “I’m thinking about Danielson,” Kaitlyn said. “Yeah, me too,” said Kim. “I visited there last year. It seemed like a very cool place.” I had heard about Danielson. An old-time, small liberal arts school. It was supposedly very good and very fun for the students. “It sounds interesting to me,” I said. “We should all apply then. Maybe we could be roomies.” Well maybe the girls could split a room, but what would I do. Would I continue to wear a diaper? Obviously, it wouldn’t be required, but it was only required now because I did it to keep on good terms with the girls. I’d need a single room if I did. I couldn’t see sharing a room with another boy wearing a diaper. We finished lunch. “I need a change,” Kaitlyn announced. We all did. We had left our diaper bags in the car. I went out and unlocked the car, and the girls got their bags. Kaitlyn handed me the little blue bag with the bears. “Carry your own,” she said. I was a little embarrassed as I slung the thing over my shoulder. Of course, someone would assume I had a baby brother around someplace, not that I was the one needing the diapers I hoped. We headed off to the family bathroom for a change. Chapter 3 Monday in homeroom I got another note from Mrs. Johnson, my guidance counselor to drop by when I got the chance. I swung in at lunchtime. “Hi, Jason,” she asked. “How are things going?” “Pretty good,” I stated. “How about the diapers? Any problems there?” “No, I’m kind of getting used to it.” “Good, I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you this, but the school requires me to check up on these things. Can you drop your pants?” I stared at her a second and then slowly stood and slid my pants down exposing the diaper. It was one thing that my mom and the girls saw it, but this is the first time I had to show someone else since summer school. “OK, that’s fine. Sorry to have to do that. So have you figured out where you want to apply to college?” “Kim, Kaitlyn, and I were thinking about Danielson.” “Good, if you’re going to do an early decision, you need to apply by November 15. You can get the application forms from their website.” She flipped through a folder on her desk. “Your test scores are OK, and your grades aren’t too bad. You have a good selection of classes. Danielson wants well rounded rather than just high marks. You’ve got some student activities, good. You’ll need some letters of recommendation. I’ll write one. Find a favorite teacher and ask them for one. Now, one thing that they like to see is some community service.” I thought to myself how I could do that. November 15, that’s just over a month away. “You’re going to think this is weird, but I did have a community activity ask me for volunteers.” “What?” I asked. “The Metro Diaper Bank needs people to help with the collection. I guess you might be more qualified than most,” she said with a smile. I took the card. After school, Kim was busy sewing our costumes, so Kaitlyn and I headed over to the diaper bank. We met a college student named Kara. She explained what we needed. “We have a set of donation boxes at various places. Here’s the list. All you need to do is cruise by them from time to time and empty them out and bring them here. We’ll sort them and get them out to the people who need them.” This seemed simple enough. Kaitlyn and I hit the road. At the first store, I parked the car, and we went inside and got a few diaper packages out of the bin. "This is going to take too long,” Kaitlyn said. “Just pull up at the front of the next place, and I’ll run in and get them.” So we made our route. The backseat of my car was full of bags of diapers, and we headed back to the bank and unloaded. So far so good. “My diaper is soaked,” I told Kaitlyn. Let's find a place we can change. Your place isn’t too far. “No, let's go to yours,” she said quickly. “OK, suit yourself.” Thinking about it, I realized I’d never been inside Kaitlyn’s house. We’d been to Kim’s and mine a lot. “Is there some reason we never go to your house?” I asked. “Nah, just not that interesting of a place.” I let it go. Another week went by. Kim was just about finished with our costumes. It was time for Kaitlyn and I to do another round of the diaper donation boxes. I pulled up to the first drop off on our route and Kaitly ran inside. While I was waiting, I had to pee, so I wet my diaper. I realized that I’d been doing this a lot lately, partially because it was too much trouble to get to the bathroom and get the diapers down to go and partially because I was afraid that someone might catch me. Anyhow, the dampness reminded me that this was not the first time I had used the diaper today. I’d need a change soon. After the next stop, we had filled my car with diapers. “We better go drop these off before we go on,” I said. We got to the diaper bank and started unloading. I had to pee again, but the diaper I was wearing I knew was saturated. I’d need to change. They must have a bathroom here. I went to the trunk to grab my diaper bag. With dread, I looked in to see the only one I had was the one of my youth. I grabbed it and went inside. I found the bathroom and took the sodden diaper off and peed and then put a clean one on. There was a diaper genie in the bathroom, so I stuffed my wet one in it and washed up, and all I needed to do was get the bag back to my trunk. Kaitlyn and I headed out again and were able to finish the route. We came back in and unloaded, and we asked Kara if we could help her with the sort, and she showed us what to do. “So why did you guys volunteer?” Kara asked. I reddened a bit. “My guidance counselor says we needed it for our college applications,” I admitted. “She had your card on her desk.” “And she thought this would be a great fit for you?” she asked. I wasn’t quite sure why she was asking and then she turned to Kaitlyn. “Do you wear diapers, too?” Kaitlyn paused a second, and stammered a “Yes.” “Don’t worry. So do I,” Kara said. She tugged down the waist of her pants just enough to show a diaper. “That was a cute diaper bag you have there, Jason.” “Umm.,” I said. “I saw your used one in the diaper genie. Don’t worry. After you’ve worn as long as I have you spot these things.” “Oh, ok.” I thought it was OK. But this was the first time I’d ever been caught out. “Oh, and you’re not the first incontinent students that the school has sent me.” I was curious about why Kara was wearing diapers, but I avoided asking. I needed her letter of recommendation for my college application. We headed over to Kim’s house for a final fitting of our costumes. We put them on, and it looked like we were set. “I’ve got some plastic swords,” Kaitlyn said. “Cool,” said Kim. “That will round everything out.” I headed home then. I wanted to work on my application paperwork. I had already asked two of my teachers for recommendations. In a few days, I’d be ready to send it off. “Do you need a change?” my mother asked as soon as I walked in the door. I nodded, and she led me to my room and pulled down my pants. “How are things going. Are you having any problems with the diapers?” she asked while untaping the one I was wearing. “OK, “ I said. “I’m getting used to it.” It still seemed odd to be naked on the table taking with mom about all this. “I notice you’re wet a lot when you come home. Are you having problems there, now?” “No,” I confessed. “It’s hard getting the diaper off to use the bathroom, and I’m a little worried about being seen, so sometimes it’s just easier to wet them.” “Oh, OK,” mom said with a smile as she taped up my diaper. Chapter 4 I sat down at the kitchen table and laid out all my paperwork. I had filled out the application online and printed it and checked it over. I’ve written my essay. Got to get mom to proofread it for me. All, I need are my letters of recommendation, and I think I’m set. Oh, yeah, got to get mom to write me a check for the application fee. I call Kaitlyn; she says she’s in about the same shape I am in. She says Kim has already mailed hers off, not needing Kara’s letter as she had done volunteer work with her church. The Musketeers are ready to see what Danielson has to say! Friday came around, and Kaitlyn and I headed to Kim’s. We got into our costumes, and we looked good. Kim’s mom took pictures of the three of us, and we headed out to the dance. We got there, and as usual, they checked our student IDs at the door. They had problems previously with nonstudents sneaking in and causing trouble. They looked at our IDs and motioned us to the side. A woman told us to follow her, and we went into an office. “I need to check your diapers,” she said. “They’re dry,” Kaitlyn said. “I got changed right before I came here.” “No, I have to see that you’re wearing them,” she said. Not this again, I thought to myself. Reluctantly I pulled my pants down and so did the girls. “We’re the three diapered musketeers,” Kaitlyn announced. “Ok, Ok,” the woman announced. “Go enjoy your dance.” We pulled up our pants and headed out. We danced immediately and then went to get refreshments. Numerous people commented on our great costumes. We were having a blast. I almost forgot that I was indeed wearing a diaper notwithstanding our earlier diaper check. I eventually had to pee, but figured why not, and wet my diaper. The culmination of the night was the awards for best costumes. To our surprise, they announced the Three Musketeers as the best costume by a group. We gave Kim the honor of taking the plaque as she did most of the work. The girls each kissed me as we acknowledged the award. Yes, I was a lucky man. Kaitlyn and I were doing are usually weekly run of the diaper donation bins and returned to see Kara. I had grabbed my diaper bag to run to the bathroom to change. As I emerged, Kara handed us envelopes. “I’ve finished your letters of recommendation,” she announced. “Great,” I said. “We can mail our applications to Danielson now. I’m hoping this will help.” “Good,” Kara. “You’re good kids, and I’d like to see you get in.” I called Kim, and she said her application was ready to go. I swung by Kim and picked her up. I kissed her as she got into the car. Kaitlyn did, too. I always am struck by this when it happened, and I guess I was staring. Kaitlyn said, “Alright, you can have one, too,” and kissed me. We headed over to Kaitlyn’s house, and she ran in and got the rest of her application and came right back out. We drove over to my house. “Hi, mom,” I announced as we came through the door. “We’re finishing up our applications to Danielson and are going to mail them.” “Great,” my mom said. “Anybody need a change?” I told her I’d just changed at the diaper center, and Kim declined, but Kaitlyn sheepishly raised her hand. She admitted she had been wet but didn’t like changing in public bathrooms. My mom led her off. We laid out our application, our letters of recommendation, essays, and checks on the table. Kaitlyn returned, and we took turns checking over each other’s paperwork. It seemed like it was all good to go, so we started stuffing the envelope with everything. We addressed them, and I handed out stamps. We put two on each envelope just to make sure. “Let’s drive down to the post office and mail them,” I suggested. The girls and mom approved, so we headed out. We took a selfie of us dropping them into the box and then hugged and kissed for a good long time. “It’s out of our hands now.” “What are we going to do for spirit week,” Kaitlyn asked. “What’s there to do?” I replied. “Well, there’s dress up day, jersey day, school color day, and pajama day,” Kim counted off on her fingers. “And seventies day,” Kaitlyn added. “I guess I could wear a jacket and tie on dress up day,” I said. “I don’t have a tux.” “What about pajama day?” Kim asked. “Well, I’m not wearing that nightie, if that’s what you are getting at,” I said indignantly. “We could wear our long sleepers,” Kim suggested. “I’m not sure I want to do that,” I said. The next week came around. Monday was dress up day. I got my jacket and tie on. It took a few times with the tie to get it right. I headed over to get Kim. She came out in a really pretty dress. “That looks nice,” I said. “Yeah, and it’s long enough that my diaper’s not going to show. I have pantyhose on, too.” I reached up under the skirt and gave her silky thigh a squeeze. She mock swatted my hand away. We got to Kaitlyn’s, and she came out wearing a tux. Well sort of. It was too large for her, and the pants were cuffed way up, and so were the sleeves. “What’s that?” Kim asked. “My dad had this in his closet. It’s a little big.” “Looks cool,” I said. The next day I wore my black and gold number nine jersey of Drew Brees, my favorite quarterback. I picked up Kim, and she had an oversized Yankees shirt. “I took Kaitlyn’s idea and raided my dad’s closet.” We got to Kaitlyn’s, and she came out wearing a normal white t-shirt that had something printed on it. “What’s that?” I said pointing at the decal ironed on the front of it. “A map of New Jersey. Isn’t this Jersey day?” We all laughed. On seventies day I just wore an old polyester shirt taken from my dad’s closet. Thursday was pajama day. I hadn’t decided what I wanted to do. After I had got out of the shower, my mom was waiting to diaper me. I was surprised when she pulled a cloth diaper under me. “Shouldn’t I wear a disposable,” I asked. “Not today,” she said. She then held out my sleeper, and I got the idea. I was going to school like I slept every night: sleeper, cloth diaper, and plastic pants. As she zipped me in, I knew I was stuck using the diaper unless the girls could arrange to unzip me before and after. I picked up the girls, and sure enough, they were dressed in the same way. We got to school, and with great trepidation, I got out. However, walking down the halls, I didn’t feel too bad. There were lots of girls and even a few guys in one piece pajamas. Of course, most of them didn’t have feet on them that I could tell. At lunchtime, we sat together, and one of Kim’s friends came over. “Don’t you guys look like a set in your matching PJs,” she said. We all laughed. She looked at mine. “Don’t you have a hard time getting that zipper down?” she asked. “Yeah, I usually have help.” “Must make it hard getting to the bathroom…unless you’re wearing diapers underneath,” she said jokingly. She swatted my rear end as she said it. Then she reached out and felt my rear again. “Oh, my gosh, you are, aren’t you?” I turned red. I’d never been caught out at school before. Kim slid over and started whispering something into her friend's ear. Her mouth opened wide. Kim continued talking for a minute. She stood up, and her friend stared at her and timidly reached out and touched her and then jerked back. “Oh my gosh,” was all she could say and ran off. “What did you tell her?” Kaitlyn asked. “I explained that the school was making us because of accidents last year. Don’t worry. She won’t tell anybody else. I tried to feel more at ease. In science class, I had to pee, and I knew there was no practical way that I could use the toilet, so I wet myself. After school, I made my way through the building to my car. I saw Kim’s friend again. She was staring at me. More specifically, she was staring at my crotch. She came up to me and looked around to see if anybody else was looking and squeezed my crotch. “Is your diaper wet, baby boy?” she asked The redness of my face gave her the answer. “Well go get Kim to give you a nice change,” she said and patted my butt and then she was gone. Chapter 5 The weeks passed without much note. Even though we had our applications in, Kaitlyn and I continued to volunteer at the diaper bank. Kara hadn’t brought up the fact that we were all wearing diapers though I was intrigued by the fact that here she was, a young woman, also wearing diapers. I started to dream about Christmas coming up. I wasn’t sure I wanted anything, but I dropped some hints about a new computer. I could use a laptop at college, and the desktop I had been using was getting long in the tooth. Kaitlyn, Kim, and I continued to spend all the time we could together. Our parents didn’t seem to mind. More often than not we’d end up at Kim or my house in the afternoons. We’d talk or work on homework or just dream about college. If we could all just get in at the same place…. One day after school I was dropping off the girls at their homes, and we went to Kim’s first. “Hey,” I said. “That’s my mom’s car.” “And our car is over there,” Kaitlyn said. I knew our mothers were often in conversation with each other, but it felt odd that we would walk in on them all in a room at the same time. With trepidation, we got out and went inside. “Hi,” we all pretty much said in unison. “What’s up?” I asked. “You’ve all got letters in the mail today,” my mother answered. She held out an envelope. Kim and Kaitlyn’s mothers were doing similarly. I took the envelope. Danielson College read the return address. This was it. Were we in on early decision or not. “Well,” my mother pleaded. “Open them!” I opened mine. I read it. I blinked. I read it again. “I’m in!” I proclaimed. I looked at the girls. “Me too,” said Kim. We both looked at Kaitlyn who seemed stunned. “Well?” I asked. “Looks like the three musketeers are going to take on Danielson College. I’m in, too!” We kissed and hugged. This was fabulous news. After a minute our parents stepped in and hugged us as well. “I suspect you all need a change,” Kim’s mother said. The girls’ mothers dragged them off towards Kim’s room. My mother took me in another direction. She took me to a guest room and told me to get undressed. I slipped my pants down, and she pulled them the rest of the way off. “Shirt, too,” she said. Naked, except for the diaper, she proceeded to change me. With a clean diaper, she then held out a shirt for me to slip into. She helped me get it over my head. Standing up I saw in the mirror that I was wearing a Danielson College t-shirt. “There was no doubt in my mind that you’d get in,” she said. We returned to the family room, and the girls were similarly attired in Danielson shirts and their diapers. Mom took pictures of the three of us. “Kayla would love that shot,” she said. “Who?” I asked. “My friend Kayla,” she explained. “The one who thought you were cute on pajama day. She said she’d love to see your butt in a diaper. But don’t let it get to your head. She’s pretty disgusted with the idea that we use them.” “Why is it that every girl I meet just wants to see me in a diaper?” I asked. Kim and Kaitlyn broke into hysterical laughter. We settled down and reread our acceptance letters. It said we’d be receiving a packet of further information to complete our enrollment. Great, we were looking forward to the future! Christmas came and went. I did get my laptop, so I was happy. Right after the new year, I got a large package from Danielson. In it was a course catalog, information on housing, financial aid, my selection of a major, and how to sign up for first semester classes. There was a lot to take in. Kim, Kaitlyn, and I discussed housing. It sure would be nice if we could be together, though we didn’t know how to accomplish that. One item in the package was a form that had to be filled out by a doctor after a physical exam. I showed it to mom, and she said she would call for an appointment with our family doctor. A few days later she informed me it had been scheduled for Wednesday afternoon. Everything was moving along fine, and then it occurred to me. I’d have to take off my clothes at the doctor’s office. I went to my dresser and dug through the drawers. I could have sworn I had one last pair of underpants hidden there, but alas I couldn’t find it. My mother must have finally disposed of even that last set. I’d have to go wearing a diaper. My mother drove me to the office, and after a brief wait, I was shuffled into the examining room. My mom stayed behind in the waiting room. The nurse told me to get undressed down to my underpants and then left the room. “Well here goes,” I thought. I kicked off my shoes and took off my shirt. I unfastened my pants and dropped them to the floor. I piled everything up on the chair and sat down on the examining table in just my diaper. It felt very embarrassing to be sitting like this. A quick knock and the nurse returned to the room. She had me stand on the scale and computed my weight. She moved the bar to the top of my head and noted my height. She directed me back to the table and took my blood pressure and pulse. She scrawled all these down on a form and finally dropped it on the table and said the doctor would be in shortly. I was dumbfounded. She didn’t mention the diaper or even bat an eye. Did kids come in wearing diapers all the time that it wasn’t a big thing? A few minutes later the doctor knocked and entered. I’d been going to Dr. North for as long as I could remember. “Hello, Jason,” she said. “Hi, Dr. North,” I tried to say casually even though I was sitting there in a diaper. She started her exam. She looked into my ears and mouth. She listened to my back and chest. She had me lay back, and she pressed on my chest and abdomen. Was she going to ignore the diaper, too? I got my answer. “Could you explain this?” she said pointing to the diaper. I swallowed and told her about having the accident in school last year and that after taking the class in summer school, I was required by the school to wear a diaper and that my parents decided that if I had to wear them to school, I might as well wear them all the time. “I see. So, you’ve continued to have accidents?” she asked. “No, just the one,” I replied. “And the school makes you wear a diaper for one accident?” she said confused. “That just got me into the remedial toilet training class. The fact that I failed the continency test at the end was what sealed my fate.” “Then you did have another accident,” she said. “Well,…” I started. I swallowed hard. I couldn’t come up with a good lie. I’d just have to tell the truth and see where it got me. “I failed it on purpose.” “Why?” “There were two girls in the class. We became friends. They were going to have to keep wearing diapers, so they wanted me to do so, too.” “They must be some girls,” the doctor said with some amount of astonishment. She asked me more questions about my use of the diapers and my use of them. She asked if I could remove the diaper and I did, and she prodded and examined me down there. “Finally, she said I could get dressed.” I taped the diaper back in place and got my clothes on. The nurse came back and handed me my completed medical form to send to Danielson. She said I could go out front and wait. My mother was talking to the doctor. Was the doctor going to tell Mom what I told her? Mom came out, and we headed home. She made no indication that anything had changed. I guess the doctor maintained my confidentiality. Had I dodged a bullet? Chapter 6 Kaitlyn and I did our usual diaper bank run, and I dropped her home. As I was about to get out of my car I realized that Kaitlyn’s purse was still in my car. I said a quick hi to my mom and told her I would be right back. I drove back to Kaitlyn’s house and went up to the door. Kaitlyn’s mom answered. “Hello, Kaitlyn left her bag in my car. I figured she’d want it sooner than later,” I explained. Her mother just clucked, “Typical. Well go on downstairs, I’m sure she’ll be glad you have it.” I started down the basement stairs. I’d only been inside Kaitlyn’s house, and that was way back in the summer. I’d not been downstairs. A rec room, probably? I got down to the bottom, and my jaw dropped open. Sitting in the middle of the room, in a large pen, Kaitlyn was wearing a short dress that didn’t cover her plastic pants. Her mouth dropped open at the sight of me. I looked around. The room was one large nursery. A changing table like mine was on one side, but so was a large crib. An oversized rocking horse, a high chair, and other larger but toddler inspired furniture were the rest of the furnishings. Lots of toys, dolls, and teddy bears decorated the room. “You, um, left your purse in the car,” I stammered out She paused for a second and then swept around with her arms. “Welcome to my nursery.” I continued to stare. “My dad made most of this stuff. He’s quite a good woodworker.” “Why?” was all I could say. “Mom found out I wet myself on purpose and that I intentionally flunked summer school. She says if I want to play baby, I should play baby. This pretty much is my life outside of school and volunteering.” “Wow,” was all I could get out. It made sense. This is why Kaitlyn never wanted to have Kim or me over to her house lately. “How long has this been going on?” “Since right after pajama day at school.” “Does Kim know?” Kaitlyn looked at her feet, obviously embarrassed. “Yeah, I had to talk to someone about it. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. I don’t want you to think I didn’t trust you.” “I understand,” I said, hoping I did. “Wow, does it bother you a lot?” I asked. “Well, I was already wearing diapers most of the time anyhow. This makes it official. I don’t mind sleeping in the crib and playing here. But it does make visitors hard. The baby food is often pretty disgusting.” “Baby food?” She walked over to the high chair and placed her and on it. “This is where I eat. Baby food and milk or juice in a bottle, or if I’m lucky a sippy cup.” My head started to swim. “Ok, I told my mom I would be right back,” I explained. “I was just going to drop off your bag. See you tomorrow?” Kaitlyn ran forward and gave me a big hug and a prolonged kiss. “Thanks, see you tomorrow,” she said. Kaitlyn, Kim, and I were eating lunch at school one day. “We’ve got a pair of teacher workdays coming up at the end of the Month,” Kim said. “Yeah, what are we going to do?” I asked “Dunno,” Kaitlyn said. “We should go down to Danielson for a couple of days,” Kim suggested. “They have a deal where you can stay in a spare dorm room if you want to visit.” “That’s neat,” I said. So we worked out the plans and got approval from our parents. We’d leave Wednesday after school, and since we had Thursday and Friday off, we’d have a long weekend to spend at the College. Kim called up the admissions office to make the arrangements. The morning of the last day I packed a bag. A pair of nice pants and some nice shirts and some jeans and more casual stuff went in. I wished I had some underpants to wear. Maybe I could pick some up on the way. Mom came in with another bag. “I packed you enough diapers here to get you through the weekend,” she said. “Thanks,” I said, hoping I could ditch out of them once we were on the road. I wanted to do college right. I picked up the girls, and they each had two bags as well. The day dragged on, but finally, at dismissal time, we hit the road. I broached the subject with the girls. “Do you mind if we stop at a WalMart or something?” I asked. “No, what for?” Kaitlyn asked “I want to pick up some underwear,” I admitted. “Oh, no,” Kaitlyn said. “I’m not letting you loose on Danielson with all those pretty coeds without having you wrapped up.” Kim made confirming noises, so I knew that option was not going to be permitted. We grabbed some drive-thru food for dinner and finally hit Danielson around 8 PM. I pulled up to a security guard at the campus entrance, and he directed me to park. We went inside, and he had envelopes for us. “Here’s a campus map for you,” he said showing me the contents of my envelope. “And a parking pass. I recommend you just park near the apartments. We’re primarily a pedestrian campus. Here’s the key to the apartment. It’s got two rooms with two beds each. You all can figure out how you want to divide that up,” he said with a smile. “Here’s an ID card that will also get you into any of our dining facilities. You eat dinner, yet?” I told him we did. “OK, well then you have an appointment at the admissions office at 9 AM tomorrow morning. They’ll take it from there.” We gathered up all the stuff we had been given and made our way to student apartments that he had marked on the map. The girls decided they would share one of the bedrooms and I took the other. We all set about changing diapers. I’d just finished when I heard a knock on the door. I answered it, and a guy was there. “I’m Jim,” he announced. “I just wanted to check to make sure you have everything you need.” “Jason,” I said holding out my hand. Just then the girls came out of their room. “This is Kim, and this is Kate,” I introduced. “Great. Have you eaten?” “Yes, we have.” “OK, if you want I can show you over to the student union. Let’s see; it’s Wednesday. That’s folk night at the Rat if you’re into that kind of thing.” “The Rat?” I asked. “Short for Rathskellar. Sort of a campus club. Music there many nights. Dancing sometimes. Pizza and stuff.” “Sounds like fun,” Kim said. We all headed over there. We listened to a few groups play, and then they had an open mike, and we stayed through some of that. We got back late and went to bed. We helped each other into our sleepers. “Do you think you’ll wear diapers next year?” Kim asked me. “I don’t know. I thought that I might want to make a fresh start,” I admitted. Kaitlyn started. “I’m not sure either, but I think I’ll continue wearing them. I’m still not overly fond of public bathrooms.” “Well, I’m still going to need them. Now you wouldn’t want to break up the three musketeers, would you?” Kim stated. “You have a point there,” I said. And with that, we headed off to bed. We got up and changed and showered. Jim told us we should get breakfast in the Commons, a dining hall right next to the apartments. We did and were at the admissions office promptly at 9 AM. They split us up between admissions officer. “Well, how do you like Danielson, so far?” my officer asked. “Yes, it’s quite nice,” I said. He started leafing through my file. “It looks like you’ve completed all the paperwork you need. That’s good. This morning we’re going to send you on a campus tour. Then after lunch, you’ll meet with an advisor from the computer science department. Don’t get wrapped up about the major. Many students change at least once. Then you have a meeting with financial aid, and then the disability counselor.” “Disability Counselor?” I asked The officer dug through my paperwork some more. “Hmm… yes, here it says that you are incontinent and the counselor will tell you how to handle that. We’re very proactive in making things as accessible as possible for our disabled students.” I took it in stride. I had never thought of having to wear diapers as a disability. The tour was nice, and we went to the student union and had a nice lunch. I met with an advisor, and we talked about what courses I took in high school, and he suggested what I should sign up for my first semester. He also indicated where and when some freshmen classes were meeting tomorrow so I could sit in if I wanted. We got back to the administration building and were routed to financial aid. He checked my FAFSA and suggested there were several things I should do to try to get some assistance. The three of us were then seated with the disability counselor. “I hope you don’t mind all meeting together,” she asked. “If you’re uncomfortable discussing this, I can do this with each of you privately.” “No we don’t mind,” Kim said. “We’re kind of all kindred spirits in this, and that’s why we’re together.” “I figured as much since you all showed up with the same disability. Well, you’re in pretty good shape.” She handed us each a disability handbook. We endeavor to make things as accessible as possible. This book tells you all the facilities on the campus. Most of our buildings have special bathrooms to accommodate disabled students changing diapers and the like. I assume you can handle your own changes.” We all answered in the affirmative. “That’s good. The housing may be interesting. There’s three of you and our units usually come in multiples of two, but I’ll see what we can work out there. Ideally, we’d like to find a compatible roommate to fill out the room.” We thanked her and left the office. “I guess we are officially going to be diapered students,” I said. “The Three Diapered Musketeers will take Danielson by storm!” Kim proclaimed. Chapter 7 We went back to the Rat. Thursday night just had a DJ, and we danced, and the girls were asked by some of the boys to dance. Everybody had a good time. We spent the next few days hanging out on campus getting a feel for what college life would be like. “I could enjoy this,” I said. “Yeah, well it’s probably a bit rougher if you have classwork to do. Besides, we still have four months of high school left.” “Yeah, but It’s good to look forward to,” I said. Finally, on Sunday afternoon we signed out of Danielson and headed home. I dropped the girls off and headed home myself. I pulled into the driveway and lugged my bags inside. Walking into the house, I immediately became aware that something had changed. I scanned the room. Square in the middle of the family room sat a playpen. Over in our breakfast nook sat a high chair. The scale looked odd. Then a sinking feeling hit me. I had seen similar sized items at Katelyn’s. These were sized for me. “Come, let’s get you changed before dinner,” my mother said taking me by the hand. Still, in a state of shock, I went with her to my room. This had been completely made over. The changing table was still there, but it was augmented by a large crib. Mom guided me up on the table and started to remove my clothes. My diaper was wet, so I did indeed need a change. She hummed along cleaning me up and fitting me with a cloth diaper. She pulled on the plastic pants, and I sat up. I looked around more; the walls were baby blue now. There was a mobile hanging over the crib. My desk was gone, replaced with some table with a hole in it that set low. “Arms up!” mom commanded. I raised my arms, and she slid something over my head. She gently pushed me back down and snapped the onesie in place between my legs. “OK, let's go into the kitchen and get dinner.” I was going to protest being dressed in just the onesie, but I decided that it wasn’t the time. I followed her into the kitchen, and she removed the tray from the high chair, and I sat in it, and she replaced it in front of me. She busied herself for a bit, and I just sat there wondering what was going on. Soon she returned with a bowl and set it down in front of me. She reached over and placed something around my neck. A bib! She sat down next to my chair and dipped a spoon into the bowl and propelled the contents towards my mouth. “Open wide!” she said in a teasing voice. I took the first spoonful. I couldn’t place it. Creamy, but it tasted like turkey. “What is this?” I asked. “Turkey and rice,” mom replied. It then occurred to me. It was baby food. Mom stuffed the second spoonful into my mouth. I swallowed and asked, “What is all this?” “Well, I discussed it with your father as well as Kim and Katelyn’s families,” she began. Since you all have decided to wear diapers for fun, we figured we’d take you the rest of the way. Mom knew. Somehow she figured out that we had intentionally flunked the test. I remembered my confession to the doctor. “Did Doctor North tell you?” “Oh, no. In fact, I was the one who told Dr. North before your physical, we suspected you faked needing diapers. She just confirmed it later.” Now I realized why it didn’t seem so surprising to them that I had a diaper on. “Now what?” I asked with some fear. “Simple, you want to play baby, you play baby. You can still wear big boy clothes to school, of course with your diapers underneath, but at home, you’ll play the part corresponding to your level of maturity,” she said with a smirk. She continued to stuff the pureed dinner into my mouth. She then wiped my mouth and led me to the playpen. She dropped the side, and I stepped in. She handed me a bottle full of milk. “Here’s your baba. You can watch TV for a while now,” she said turning on the TV. What could I do? I plopped down on my padded rear and started to suck. Tears began to well in me, but I finally tried to put it aside and watch the show. A couple of shows later mom came and released me from the playpen and led me to my room. She unsnapped the onesie and then reached a hand into my diaper. “Dry?” I nodded. “Let’s get your jammies on.” She helped me into the sleeper and then undid the side of the crib and let me crawl inside. “Good nite, Baby,” she said as she kissed me on the forehead. She shut off the light and closed the door. I laid there looking up at the mobile and pondered my fate. Was I going to be a baby for the next six months? I drifted off to sleep. I woke the next morning and had to pee badly, so I wet my diaper. Mom entered and took me back to the high chair. Some sort of porridge was stuffed into me, and then I was given a bottle. “Time to get baby dressed for school,” mom announced and led me back to my room. She pulled the sleeper off of me and put me on the changing table. To my surprise, she put another cloth diaper on me. I was about to comment when she said, “I told the school I’m switching you to cloth to be environmentally friendly.” Great, I thought to myself. These cloth diapers were a lot thicker than the disposables I had been wearing. Mom put a polo shirt on me and held out a pair of corduroys to step into. Upon pulling them up, I realized they weren’t normal. They had elastic for the waist instead of belt loops. Also, they had no fly. I pulled my polo shirt down over them and hoped they wouldn’t be noticeable. She handed me my diaper bag, the one I used normally, and told me she had put spare cloth diapers and plastic pants in them, and a bag to hold the wet ones. I got in the car and drove over to Katelyn’s. She was wearing a dress which was kind of unusual for her. I was about to comment, but she said: “Don’t start.” We drove in silence to Kim’s, and she had a matching dress. “Well I guess I’m fortunate I don’t have a matching dress,” I said. The tension was finally released, and we all laughed. “I take it we’re all babies at home now.” “Uh huh,” said Kim. “Even me, for my inability to stop wetting and my complicity In getting you guys in diapers.” I tried to nonchalantly look at my reflection in one of the office windows. Hopefully, this diaper didn’t call too much attention, nor the rather toddlers pants. About the only thing that could be worse if they had snaps on the inseam. Did I think about that a second, she wouldn’t have? I reached down and felt the gap and slid down and found a snap. She did. I got to homeroom without attracting notice. I plopped down on what normally would be a hard seat and felt the cushioning of my diaper. At least there were some advantages. By second period I had to pee. I came t the realization that unlike my slipping out of the disposable for a second to pee, I’d not get the plastic pants down, the diaper unpinned, do my business, and get everything done back up without attracting attention. I was going to resign myself to being dependent on the diaper. Everything seemed to work fine, but lugging the sagging wet cloth got to me, and I went to the changing room and changed. I dumped the sodden diaper in a plastic bag and put it in my bag. I’d have to remember to retrieve it before I went home or the thing would get ripe. I caught up with the girls at lunch. “Hows it is going?” I asked. “Not too bad. At least we didn’t have any of the same classes this morning, so it’s not like we were going around like the Bobsy twins all morning,” Kaitlyn responded. “I’m going to have to change more,”I said. “Aren’t your diapers absorbent,” Kim asked. “Yeah, but I used to cheat and use the toilet from time to time, and I don’t like sitting in the soaked ones,” I confessed. “Welcome to my world,” Kim said. The rest of the day fared pretty well. I dropped the girls off and headed home. Mom welcomed me home. “Need a change?” I had wet again, and I nodded. She led me into the bedroom and removed my pants all the way. I guess she wasn’t going to allow herself the use of the snaps. She changed the diaper and the plastic pants with fresh ones. She then proceeded to remove my shirt. “Let’s get you into some play clothes,” she said. She went to the closet and came back with a one-piece outfit. I stepped into it and pulled it up. It was some kind of romper with short pants and sleeves. But the design was definitely toddlerish. A cartoon dinosaur adorned the front. “Do you have homework?” She asked. Again I nodded. “She led me to the table thing and set me inside. My legs went through the holes, and a strap between them restrained me from sliding forward on the seat. She placed the knapsack with my school books on my table and announced she’d make me a snack. A few minutes later she showed up with a small bowl and a bottle. She put a bib on me and proceeded to feed me the stuff from the bowl. When finished she wiped my face and removed the bib. This was getting a bit silly. “How long is this going to go on for?” I asked. She looked at me with a smile. “For as long as you lived here. You wanted to play diapers with your girlfriends, here is your chance.” I worked until dinner and dinner were more of the same only in the high chair. After being changed into my sleeper and put in the crib, I reflected on this. I was hoping that I’d be wearing underwear again once I graduated. I guess that was not going to be the case. At least I don’t have to bring that subject up with the girls. The girls. I smiled and drifted off to sleep. The next morning after being fed, got me dressed. Again, I had a pair of pants with snaps in the crotch and no fly. Another polo shirt went on. Looking in the mirror, I detected a slight change. Rather than the usual alligator on the breast of the shirt, there was a small teddy bear. I hoped nobody noticed. In English, our teacher reminded us our papers were due the next day. I had started on mine, but it was kind of rough. I mentioned this to the girls at lunch. Kim offered to help me with it if I came over that night. We asked Kaitlyn, but she begged off saying she had stuff of her own to do. I opened my insulated lunch bag. Previously, I’d been buying lunch in the school cafeteria, but mom packed me a lunch this morning. I pulled out a sandwich and some cookies. I caught a glimpse of what was inside and shut the bag quickly. Kaitlyn gave me a strange look. I pushed the bag over to her, and she peeked inside and then shut it. “Your mom’s going to expect you to have drunk that,” she said. “Yeah, but I’ll do it later, in private.” I got up to throw my trash away when Kayla came up and patted my rear end. “Nice butt,” she said in passing. Great. It had not escaped her notice. After school, we got in the car. As I headed down the road, I reached into the lunch bag and pulled out the unconsumed item. It was apple juice in a baby bottle. Kaitlyn removed the top for me, and I chugged it down. “Thanks,” I said to her as I let her out at her house. She gave me a quick peck and told us she’d see us tomorrow. We pulled up at Kim’s and went inside. “Mom, I brought Jason home, we’re going to work on his English paper.” Kim’s mom came out and nodded approval. “Let’s get you changed,” she said leading Kim off. A few minutes later Kim returned. She was wearing a very short romper with short poofy sleeves. I thought she looked cute. “You’re next,” Kim’s mother said leading me into the bedroom. She took my pants off and removed my diaper and plastic pants. She put a new diaper on me and then rummaged in a drawer a bit and returned. “I’m sure your mother wants you out of your school clothes,” she said taking my polo shirt. She gave me a pink T-shirt. “This should fit, it’s big on Kim.” I put it on. “And you’ll need clean plastic pants. The ones you had on were a bit smelly.” She pulled a pair of white plastic pants over my diaper. I got up and looked in the mirror and then reached back and felt my butt. These had a ruffle sewn on the rear. I went out to the dining room where Kim was reading my paper at the table. She looked up. “Real cute,” she said. I turned to let her see. “Yours is cute, too,” I said. I sat down and felt the ruffle brush the chair as I did. We got to work. Kim’s mom brought us each a bottle was we worked, and we sucked and discussed the paper. Soon we had revised it sufficiently, and I bade them a goodbye. Kim’s mother handed me a paper bag. “Your school clothes and the dirty diaper are inside. You can bring back the stuff you’re wearing some other time.” I stood there dumbfounded for a second. She expected me to wear this getup home? Surely she had also talked to my mother so she would be waiting on the other end. What could I do? Kim sensed my predicament and came up and kissed me. “It will be OK,” she whispered in my ear. Then she gave me a longer kiss. I thanked her and headed out the door. I took a quick look around and started to my car. I breathed a little easier when I was inside, and the door closed. Still, I was sitting there in a T-shirt and diaper, a pink shirt and frilly diaper at that. I’d need to be careful driving home. I could imagine getting stopped like this. I got home without further incident. I looked around and carefully got out of the car and went inside. “Well, don’t you look, cute,” my mother said. “That seems to be the consensus,” I said. Mom told me dinner was ready and led me to the highchair and put the bib on me. I endured another feeding of mush and then allowed my mom to wipe my face. She gave me the bottle, and I sucked on it and thought about that long kiss from Kim. The good with the bad, I thought. The good with the bad. Chapter 8 Time passed, and I guess I got used to the being dependent on the diapers. No longer did I have a choice at home and even at school, it was just not practical to do otherwise. I’d wet and usually just stay in the wet diaper until I got home. Then one Wednesday, it hit me. A little rumble in my gut around second period and I knew I wasn’t going to make it through the day. My next class was way across the building, and I was figuring I could get in and get seated and try to stave it off for another period when just before the door a cramp hit followed my release into the diaper. The bell rang, and the teacher was motioning me inside as he was closing the door. I had little choice. Not only did I have a diaper full of poop, but I was going to have to sit in it for forty-five minutes. I got to my chair and gingerly sat down feeling the feces squish all over me. Here I am sitting in a pile of my own crap for no good reason I thought. Class droned on. As it did, I got the sinking feeling that I could smell that poop emanating below. When the bell rang, I raced from the room and headed for the changing room. I grabbed my bag and started cleaning myself up. Yuch. A dozen wipes later, and I was clean and in a new diaper. I stuffed the soiled diaper in a bag my mother had packed to contain the dirties and sealed it up. It still stank. I’d have to do something with this. I dressed and carried the bag into the hall. I could run out and throw it in the trunk of my car. I made for the door. About ten feet towards the parking lot, one of the assistant principals stopped me. “Aren’t you supposed to be inside?” I stammered but finally got out that I was putting the soiled diaper in my car. I held up the bag near his face, and he made a disgusting face. “Go, and be quick about it,” he said. Later, I related the situation to the girls. They cooed with sympathy. “By the way, I’m spending the night at your house, Friday,” Kim said. “You are?” I said. “Mom’s going to visit her sister, and I’m staying with you,” she said. “Kaitlyn, you should ask your mother if you can sleep over, too.” “OK,” she said. When I got home that day, I asked my mother about Kaitlyn. “Oh, yes. I was just about to tell you about Kim. If Kaitlyn’s mom is OK with it, she can stay, too.” The next day I confirmed with Kaitlyn that we were on. The Three Musketeers were going to have a sleepover. Friday came, and the girls and I were keyed up. We hadn't had a sleepover since last summer when we had fun at Kim’s. Now we were going to be at my house. We got in the car and headed directly to my house. Mom was ready for us, and she led the girls off for changes first. After a few minutes, Kim returned wearing a short dress with frilly plastic pants peeking out the bottom. Kaitlyn emerged soon after with a shirt with a kitten on it and a cloth diaper cover. I went back. Mom got me out of my school clothes and changed my diaper. She then put me into a onesie, and I joined the girls. Mom had set out some coloring books for us to play with and said she’d get us a snack. Not having anything better to do the girls and I sat down on the floor and started to color. Soon my mother showed up with bottles of juice and cookies, and we partook of those. We chatted and colored until I heard the doorbell ring. My mom went to answer it, and soon I heard her say “Could you put that right here on the counter.” I looked up and saw a pizza delivery person. He looked familiar and then I realized it was Mike who went to school with us. He looked down at the three of us coloring and did a double take. I’m not sure he fully comprehended what he saw. My mother tipped him, and he made a quick exit. “At least our diapers were covered up,” Kaitlyn said. “We might be kinda dressed funny, but hopefully he won’t put two and two together.” “What about the bottles?” Kim said. “I hope he didn’t realize what these are.” “Well, I don’t have high chairs for all of you,” my mom said. “So I guess we can eat at the big table. I figured the pizza would be a treat for you.” We moved to the table, and my mom did put bib’s on us all and give us bottles of milk. I was happy. This was the first adult food I’d had for dinner in weeks. After dinner, mom wiped our faces and put our the bibs away. We watched TV for a bit until mom announced it was time for bed. I didn’t know what was going to happen because there was no way the three of us would fit in my crib. Mom led us off and checked our diapers and put us all in matching satin rompers. It felt interesting around the exposed parts of my skin. After all of us were changed, mom led us down to the rec room in the basement. A mattress had been placed on the floor and lots of pillows and blankets placed on top. “I couldn’t put you in the crib, but I was afraid you’d fall off the guest bed so you can sleep on the floor.” We all got on the mattresses and pulled the covers up, and mom said her goodnights and turned the lights down. Kaitlyn moved over next to Kim and started a long embrace and kiss. I watched in fascination as their mouths opened. Kaitlyn was giving Kim tongue. “Hey what about me?” I asked. They continued for a second and then Kim broke off and started to kiss me. I opened my mouth, and Kim’s tongue entered mine. I felt a hand on my crotch. Kaitlyn was gently massaging it. I ran one hand over the satin fabric of Kim’s romper and another over Kaitlyn’s. We continued to take turns making out and finally took a break. “Have you given any thought about the prom?” Kim said. “Do you want to go?” I asked. “It’s my senior year,” she said. “Of course, I want to go. Just have to figure out with whom.” I pouted. Kaitlyn piped up, “If someone would just ask me.” I got the hint. “Kim, Kaitlyn, would you like to go to the prom with me?” “We thought you’d never ask,” Kaitlyn said. “Well, not really. We’ve got appointments to go pick out dresses next week,” Kim confided. “I wasn’t going to tell him that,” Kaitlyn said. We all snuggled together and drifted off to sleep. The next morning we were sitting at the table again, shoveling spoons of some porridge into our mouths. Kaitlyn reached over with her spoon towards my mouth but missed and deposited much of it on my face. I took a spoonful and shoved it into her mouth making sure to deposit some on her cheek. Then Kaitlyn and I looked at each other and giggled and took spoonfuls to Kim. We played like this for a bit until my mother came in. “It looks like you are done eating. Look at this mess,” she said. She wiped our faces and took our bibs off. Kim said, “Don’t forget you’ve got to order a tux.” “Tux?” my mother asked. “Jason said he’d take us to the prom. We’re going dress shopping Wednesday.” “That’s a wonderful idea,” my mom said. “We’ll take Jason to the formalwear store today.” It looks like I was going. My mom told packed up the girl’s bags and told me to take them home. We were still wearing our satin rompers, and I looked at mine. “Like this?” My mom just nodded. What could I do? I looked out the front door and bolted to the car, and the girl’s followed. I drove to Kim’s house hoping that nobody noticed the poofy satin sleeves that showed in the window. I then dropped Kaitlyn off and returned. Mom led me to my room and got me dressed for the day. She put me into a pair of short overalls and a baby blue shirt. After an hour my mom told me to get into the car, and we drove to the mall. I got out a little self-conscious about what I was wearing, but it wasn’t too babyish. We found the formalwear store, and I started looking through a catalog. I found a very elegant looking dark blue tuxedo that I liked. The clerk took out a tape and started taking measurements. She measured my shoulders and sleeves and around my chest. She then went around my waist and then my inseam. She paused for a minute and then padded my diaper. “That’s a lot of padding you have in there,” she commented. “Are you going to wear that under the tux?” “Yes, he has to wear his diaper all the time,” my mother volunteered. The clerk said that it would be no problem. After we were done, my mother announced that we’d go for lunch. We headed over to a McDonalds, and she left me sitting at a table while she got food. She returned carrying a tray with a box on it. “Great,” I thought. A happy meal. But food is food. I took the cheeseburger and fries out of the box (I had no interest in the toy). I started to eat when I noticed my mom had pulled a baby bottle out of my diaper bag. She proceeded to pour milk from a carton on the tray. She can’t be serious, I thought. But I knew she was. After finishing my food, I put the bottle to my lips and started to suck. I heard giggling and turned to see two small girls leaning over the back of a nearby booth laughing at the sight of a teenager drinking from a bottle. To make matters worse, I had to pee and given so much time in diapers I had gotten used to not waiting. Now here I was sucking a bottle nipple and wetting myself at the same time. I drained the bottle and mom put it back in the bag, and we headed out Further down the mall my mother asked if I needed a change. I told her I was wet, but it could wait. “Nonsense, we don’t want you are getting a rash,” she said. She led me to the restrooms, and there was a family bathroom. We went inside. This was larger than the one the girls and I had used before. There were two large stalls with doors and a large counter on one side and sinks on the other. My mother started spreading out a pad on the counter. “Hop up,” she commanded. I froze. In the one, the girls and I used, we used the changing table, but the room was smaller, and we could lock the door to the outside. I’d be doing this out in the open. “Come on,” mom said. With trepidation, I got up on the table. One at a time, my mother started unsnapping the fasteners in my crotch. I was hoping she’d get this done quickly. Suddenly the door opened. A mother and two children pushed in and went directly to one of the stalls and went inside. They didn’t seem to have noticed me. I prayed that mom would hurry up before they were done. She slid my plastic pants down and off and then unpinned the diaper. I sat there exposed while she carefully put these into the plastic bag in the diaper bag. She then commenced to wiping me down. Finally, she got a clean diaper and slid it beneath me. As this was happening, the children and woman emerged from the stall and went to the sink to wash up. The smaller of the two, maybe eight years old, saw me and she stared widely. Her mother turned and pulled her to the sink. “Mommy, why is that big boy getting his diaper changed?” she asked. “Because it was probably wet,” her mother said. “Why is he wearing a diaper,” she asked. “I don’t know,” said the mother. “But if you don’t stop wetting the bed yourself, you may end up wearing diapers all the time like that boy.” I felt for the girl. My mother spoke up, “Yes, he was having accidents at school, and we felt this was the best solution.” “Really,” the amazed mother said. “Isn’t that a lot of work?” “Well, the school pretty much insisted. It’s not that bad once you get used to it.” “See,” the other mother said to her daughter. “I should make you wear diapers to school just like that boy.” The girl looked towards me again and started to cry. “Especially, if you’re going to cry like a baby.” I felt for the girl. My mom had finished snapping my crotch up, and she moved over to wash her hands. The girl just continued to stare at me like I was the embodiment of her worst nightmare. And perhaps I was. I sulked the rest of the way back to the car. Chapter 9 Wednesday came, and I knew the girls were going shopping for their gowns after school. I thought it might be fun to come along, but Kim said, “No, we want you to be surprised.” I dropped them off and went home. My mom was waiting at the door. I thought she was going to lead me to my usual diaper and clothing change, but she just continued to look out the door. “Waiting for something?” I asked. “Yes, I am. I’m going with Kaitlyn and Kim and their moms to help them find prom dresses.” This was fine by me. I didn’t mind being alone. “OK, I’ll be fine by myself. I’ve got homework to do.” “Good,” mom said. “But you won’t be by yourself. I’ve got you a babysitter.” A babysitter? She couldn’t be serious. “Here she is now.” I looked towards the door. My sitter was here. It was Kayla. I was about to protest that I didn’t need a babysitter and certainly not Kayla when mom pushed her list of instructions to Kayla and headed out the door. She was gone before I could get a word out. I just stood there dumbfounded glaring at Kayla, and she stared back at me. Finally, she looked down at the paper and read. She dropped it on the counter and came forward and grabbed my hand and started for my bedroom. I didn’t move. She pulled. “Come on baby. Mom says I need to get you out of your school clothes and change your dipee.” I remained rigid. It was one thing that Kayla was here to babysit, but to change me? “You don’t want me to tell your Mommy that you were a bad baby while she was gone,” she threatened. I was defeated. I let her lead me to my room. I started to remove my shirt, and she swatted at my hands. “No, no, let Auntie Kayla do that.” Auntie Kayla? I let her unbutton my shirt and then take off my pants. She was smiling as she exposed my plastic pants. She patted the changing table, and I hopped up. She slid off the plastic pants and then looked at my diaper. “Wow, you’re really soaked,” she said, unpinning the diaper. She got it off and dumped it in the diaper pail. I was lying there naked in front of her and extremely embarrassed. Kayla pulled some wipes from the box and started wiping me down. I rapidly became erect. “So, I see baby like’s having his dipee changed,” she said starting to wipe my penis down with great vigor. I didn’t think I was going to stand it anymore when she stopped and got a fresh diaper. “I bet you love doing this with Kim and Kaitlyn,” she smiled. I did. We hadn’t done it much. Only when we were out shopping by ourselves. At school, we tended to ourselves and most of the other times our mothers changed us. Kayla pulled a fresh pair of plastic pants over my diaper. I was finally covered. She started searching through my closets and drawers, “Let’s find something for baby to wear.” She settled on a shirt with a teddy bear and a pair of shorts. She put them on me. As I hopped off the table and she patted my butt. “I do love that diapered butt of yours.” She led me back to the kitchen and picked up the instructions from my mother and busied herself in the kitchen. She came back with a plate of cookies and a bottle and set them down on the floor. “Sit down and have your snack,” she said. I plopped down and started on a cookie. She was munching a cookie as well, intently staring at me. Finally, I realized what she was waiting for, and I started sucking on the bottle. She grinned. She came closer and pushed me gently down on my back. I continued to suck on the bottle as she giggled. I just closed my eyes and continued to suck. It was quiet. I opened my eyes and looked towards Kayla. She was holding up her phone. “Hey, are you taking pictures?” I said, standing up in a flash. I grabbed towards the phone, but she pulled it away from my reach. “Don’t worry. I’m not going to show anybody. This is just for me.” I wasn’t sure I could trust her. I busied myself on my homework, and soon Kayla called me into the kitchen. She put me into my high chair and placed a bib around my neck. She then started spooning food from a bowl into my mouth, giggling all the time. I had to admit it was somewhat funny and started laughing myself. She started getting sloppy and soon I had turkey and gravy smeared all over my face. Finally, she got a wipe and cleaned my face up and removed the bib. She led me to the sofa, and she sat down and pulled me down as well. I rested my head in her lap and she gave me the bottle. Holding it while I sucked on it. At least she wasn’t taking pictures this time. It was oddly soothing, and I felt something growing in the diaper. Crap, I wasn’t supposed to be enjoying this. I already had two girlfriends who wanted me in diapers and now a third? Eventually, I sat up, and we watched TV. I was wondering when my mother was coming home. I realized that I was going to have to poop. I would try to hold it until my mom was back and she could change me. However, as time progressed, I got more uncomfortable. I got up and walked a short distance away and let it rip into the diaper. I wasn’t sure what to do next, so I went back and sat down next to Kayla again. A few minutes later Kayla started sniffing the air. “You gotta be kidding me,” she said with a frown. “I can’t help it,” I said. “You wanted to play babysitter.” Kayla let out a long sigh and stood up and led me by the hand to the changing room. She pulled off my shorts and then pulled the plastic pants off. She unpinned the diaper and unfolded it. She wrinkled her nose. I switched from being smug about Kayla having to do this to being embarrassed. I mean it was one thing for her to know I was using the diaper. It’s another to have her start wiping the poop off of me. She grabbed a bunch of wipes and started in on it. Eventually, she made headway and took the dirty diaper away and pitched the wipes in a covered trash bin. She took more wipes and went over me again. She then turned her attention to my erect penis. She worked the wipes repeatedly. I was growing more and more aroused by this. A dull pain formed deep within me and then suddenly, I erupted. Kayla waited a few seconds for things to stop and then cleaned me up. “Mom said I’d have to be careful that a boy might squirt during a change. I don’t think that’s what she had in mind though,” she said laughing. I turned red. Too much had just happened to talk. I waited as she put a diaper on me. “It’s getting close to bedtime, let’s put you in your pajamas.” She dug through the drawers and found the satin romper. “Is this what you sleep in?” she asked. “Sometimes,” I admitted. She helped me into it. She led me over to my crib and guided me inside. She shut the side. She had her phone out and shot another picture. I pouted, but she just smiled. She climbed the side rail of the crib and leaned over and kissed me on the lips. “Good night, baby,” she said and then headed out of the room, extinguishing the lights on the way. I just laid there not knowing what to think. The emotions were complex. I drifted off for a while. I woke a bit later to hear voices. It was Kayla talking to someone. “Oh yes, he was a perfect boy. I changed him and put him in the crib a short time ago.” I heard my mother respond. She told her that she would be glad to have her back if needed. Great. Just what I needed. Why was every female I come across from my mother to my girlfriends dead set on having me in diapers? Chapter 10 Things were moving quickly now. We had made plans for the prom. They would start at my house. We’d go out to dinner, then to the prom. We’d finish up at Kim’s. We’d have a sleepover In the basement. I was looking forward to the whole thing. I was also looking toward graduation. We only had a few weeks left of class as well. I wasn’t sorry to say goodbye to high school. College was a new horizon, and I knew I’d still have Kim and Kaitlyn. Kaitlyn, Kim, and I would chatter about it often. One day at lunch, Kayla came by at lunchtime and sat with us. “Hey, babies, how are you doing.” I bristled a bit at her words. “Just talking about college next year. We’ve got into Danielson,” Kim explained. “I’m going there, too. I’m going to study nursing,” Kayla said. “Cool, we’ll likely see each other, though we’re probably going to be in a different dorm. They’re giving us some special disabled student accommodation,” Kim explained. “Interesting. I’ll probably have some roommate I can’t stand in the regular dorms,” Kayla said. “I’m going to spend the summer there. They have a program to let us get some practical experience before we start. Just to make sure we like it.” “Sounds cool,” I said. “I haven’t even thought about summer plans. The next weekend, Mom announced that she had to go out of town. She suggested I stay at Kaitlyn’s. I mentioned it to the girls and Kim said that her mother had suggested the same thing. I hadn’t spent much time at Kaitlyn’s but I knew her house was set up for her to be a toddler. Still, I didn’t much mind as long as I could be with the girls. The night came, and I packed my bag, diapers, nightie, and such and headed over to Kaitlyn. Her mom sent me down to the basement playroom where I found the girls already busy playing a game. “We just set it up,” Kaitlyn said. “We hadn't started it for real. We were waiting for you.” I sat down at the table, and we started to play in earnest. After a while, Kaitlyn’s mom came down. “I have to go out,” she said. “I hope I can trust you all to behave.” We all nodded our assent. “Good,” she said. “Be nice for the babysitter.” The girls looked at each other and then at me. A second later our babysitter came down the stairs. “Hi, babies,” she said. Kayla. Kaitlyn’s mom said her goodbyes, and we just stared. “Now,” Kayla said to us. “Do the babies need a diaper change?” Without a pause she stepped forward and shoved a hand down my diaper. “Oh, this one does.” Kayla reached towards Kim. “I’m wet,” Kayla said stopping the intrusion. Kayla turned towards Kaitlyn. “OK, I could use a change, too,” Kaitlyn said. “Well come on,” Kayla said leading them to the bedroom. “Ladies first,” she said pointing at Kim. Kim climbed up on the table. “You’re going to be cool about this?” Kim asked. “Of course, I like my babies. I’m not going to do anything to hurt you,” she said smiling. She changed Kim and then Kaitlyn. I got up on the table with a little apprehension. Was she going to repeat what she had done before? She reached down into her bag and came up with something. After undoing my diaper, she placed a cone-shaped piece of cloth over my member. “It’s a pee-pee tee-pee,” she explained. “It’s in case you pee during changes. I had to special make it for a baby your size.” Kayla cleaned me up without much more fuss. “You babies go play while I get dinner ready.” The girls and I sat down to play. “What do you think about this?” I asked “I don’t know if I can trust her,” Kaitlyn said. “Mom had her babysit me. She took pictures. So far I’ve not had any problem,” I said. “Pictures?” Kim said. Kayla collected us and set us in the three highchairs set close together. She put bibs on us and brought out bowls and bottles. “I can’t feed you all at the same time so you’ll have to help yourselves. But first,” she said pulling her phone out. “No!” Kim protested. But Kayla had already snapped the photo. She came over and crouched next to me and held the phone out and shot a selfie. “What are you going to do with that?” I asked. “Nothing, it’s purely for my personal records.” We fed ourselves and sucked from the bottles while Kayla ate her dinner. She came and wiped our faces and removed our bibs. Kayla joined us after cleaning up. “You guys ready for prom?” she asked. “Yes, we’ve got our dresses and Jason’s got his tux,” Kim said. “So you three are going together?” “We’re the three musketeers,” Kim said with a smile. “I’m going with Matt Winston,” Kayla said proudly. We continued pretty normal talk. Despite my apprehension, Kayla was acting friendly. After a bit, she asked Kaitlyn to show her room to her. They left and Kim and I talked. “I hope those pictures don’t show up somewhere,” I said. “Me too,” but Kayla seems pretty cool. A while later Kayla came back and got the two of us. We got to Kaitlyn’s room and saw she had the nighty on that we had worn the first time we had a sleepover. “She found it is going through my closet,” Kaitlyn said. “She wanted to know why I had three of the same thing and then figured it out for herself.” “OK, Kimmie, you’re next.” Kim let Kayla take off her shirt and pants and help her into the nightie. She then turned to me. I felt embarrassed. I had worn this before, and Kayla had seen me naked, but it still seemed to be odd having her dress me. “You three are so cute together,” Kayla said and whipped out her phone for another picture. Eventually, we were put down to sleep. When I woke up, Kim and Kaitlyn were still there, but there was no sign of Kayla. I looked out and saw Kaitlyn’s mom’s car back, so I guessed Kayla went home. I stood there for a minute thinking. Without realizing it, I wet myself. I decided to try to get some more sleep when I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Kaitlyn’s mom. “Everything, OK?” she asked. “Just seeing if Kayla went home,” I said. “Yes, she left a while ago. Do you need anything? Does your diaper need changing.” I was going to say no, but then Kaitlyn’s mom did what Kayla had done earlier and thrust her hand in my pants. She smiled and told me to follow her. She had me up on the changing table and started to work. “Do you think you’re going to keep this up next year at college?” she asked. “What do you mean?” “Well, we all know that you and Kaitlyn are faking it. Only Kim really has a problem.” I hadn’t thought about changing things. I guess nothing would prevent us from shedding our diapers once we got to college. I had no great love of diapers and was even less fond of being babied, but the bond with the girls was strong in our situation. “I guess someday I might grow out of it, but it does give me a connection to the girls, and it is getting us some special consideration on the dorm room.” “So you’ll have to keep living the lie,” she says as she finished my change. I guess I would. Chapter 11 Prom came quickly. My mom decided that I shouldn’t drive and arranged to have a driven car (a sedan, not quite a limo, but it was black) take us. I got into my tux and packed a diaper bag. I grabbed this, and the two corsages and my mother drove me over to Kim’s where the girls were getting ready. We stood in the living room waiting for the girls to come out. A few minutes later the girls came out looking fabulous. I placed Kim’s corsage on her, and she gave me a little kiss, and I did the same with Kaitlyn. Kim presented me with a flower for my lapel. “This is from both of us,” she said. Kim’s mother got a camera and took all our pictures. The doorbell rang, and it was our driver. We were off. We arrived at the hotel, and the driver came and opened the door for the girls, and they got out, and I followed. We found our way to the ballroom and checked in at the desk outside. “Two girls and one boy?” the chaperone commented. “I’m a lucky guy,” I said smiling. “There’s a note by your name. I need you to step aside for a minute.” I looked at the girls confused, and they didn’t seem to know either. A minute later the assistant principal led us into a side room. “I hate to do this, but the rules are that this is a school function and you have to comply with the same rules as a school. Can I see that you are diapered?” I unzipped and opened my trousers to show mine. The girls gathered up their skirts and showed theirs. “Good,” the AP said. “You can go on inside.” I helped the girls smooth out their skirts again and off we went. We got our pictures taken again, and we found a table to sit. Kayla came over with Matt and asked to sit with us, and we agreed. The music started, and Kaitlyn grabbed my hand. “Kim and I tossed a coin. I get the first dance; she gets the last.” We headed out on the dance floor. The evening was fun. We had small snacks to eat and punch. I took turns dancing with the girls. At one point Kayla asked me to dance, and Matt asked Kaitlyn. “You’re not getting a rest with so many girls to dance with,” Kayla said. “It’s not a rough burden.” As the song ended, Kayla reached down and gave my rear a squeeze. “Just checking,” she said as she walked back to the table. All too soon it was over. I got the last dance with Kim, and we headed out to wait for our car to make its way up to the entrance. Kayla pulled away from Matt a bit and came up to us. “Did you guys make it through the entire evening, or do you need a change.” I looked around to see if anybody had heard the question, but it seemed no. “I can wait until I get home,” I said. “Matt and I have a room here. I can take you up and change you.” “Thanks, but no,” Kim said. “We’ll wait until we get home.” We got into the sedan, me in the middle and the girls to either side and headed off. Kaitlyn turned my head towards hers and planted a long kiss on me. Then Kim got her turn. I had my arms around both girls. I was the happiest guy in the world, at least except for the rather soggy diaper I was sitting in. When the girls took a break, I looked at the driver’s face in the rearview mirror. He was smiling. We dropped Kaitlyn off first. I got out of the car and gave her a long kiss before walking her up to her front door. She kissed me again as she stepped inside. I returned to the car and Kim grabbed me. “I have you all to myself.” We kissed passionately until it was time to drop her off. Again, I escorted her to her door. I got back in the car, and the driver took me home. I got up to my room and stripped out of the tux. Mom came in and started the diaper change. “How was the prom?” she asked. “Perfect,” I said. She got me into a sleeper, and I crawled off into bed. I had dreams of being between the two girls as I drifted off to sleep. Monday morning we were back at school. There was a palpable buzz. The end of the school year was rapidly approaching for all. We, seniors, were graduating, but everybody was looking forward to the summer at any grade level. Seniors practiced the graduation march, and everybody was talking about summer plans. “I’d like to go to the beach,” Kaitlyn said in passing. “Me, too,” Kim said. “Sounds good. We can do that anytime during the summer,” I said. “When’s your birthday?” Kim asked me. “Coming up a week from Monday,” I said. “I don’t remember you ever mentioning yours. When is it?” I asked. “Mine’s the same day as graduation,” she said. “Mine’s a week from Sunday,” Kaitlyn said. “Wow, the three musketeers have successive birthdays.” “Maybe we can have a combination birthday and graduation party.”
  22. 2 points
    Chapter 12 Pretty soon we had agreed to hit up our parents about the graduation party. It was decided that this would be a wonderful idea and Kim’s mom would host it. We didn’t have a whole lot of friends outside our circle, but it was decided that the families would all be there, our parents, Kim’s older sister, and Kaitlyn’s older brother. We decided to invite Kayla and a few other close friends from school. Graduation came. The three of us sat there in our caps and gowns and diapers listening to the speaker drone on. Finally, we filed up and got our diplomas. The three of us stood together for pictures. Here we were, high school graduates, about to turn eighteen, and in diapers. We moved on to the party. Fortunately, it was a fairly adult affair. We were wearing what we had on under our caps and gowns. The girls had dresses, and I had a pair of dress pants, a dress shirt, and a tie. The party was a hit, and people were eating snacks and having conversations. It felt like the beginning of a normal life for the three musketeers. We laughed and hugged each other. My mother started tapping on a glass with a fork to get people’s attention. “It’s time for our birthday babies to have their cake.” I bristled at the term birthday baby. Many of the people here didn’t know about our foray into diapers and baby stuff. We all followed her into the dining room. A large sheet cake was in the center of the dining room table. Three smaller cakes were at the far end of the table and beyond that, our high chairs. My insides jumped. No. The three mothers beckoned us from behind the high chairs. The cat was out of the bag now. I saw a little tear form on Kim’s face. We propelled ourselves towards the chairs and were seated. The trays were fitted, and our bibs were in place to protect our good clothes. The individual little cakes were set in front of us, and the candles were lit. The room launched into a laughing version of Happy Birthday. Rather than our names, the word babies was sung. I reddened. Kaitlyn appeared to be seething and Kim on the verge of full-blown sobbing. I blew out my candles. The big cake was cut, and pieces pass. The candles had been removed from my cake, but there was no fork. I knew what mom intended me to do and broke off a piece with my hand placing it in my mouth leaving frosting on my fingers and face. The conversation between the guests shifted. Those who didn’t know were asking others. I heard Kayla saying “Oh yes, I’ve babysat a few times. Fed them. Changed their diapers.” More laughter at that one. Sated with cake, the guests began to leave. Kayla came up to us and asked if we needed diaper changes. My mother suggested that we probably did, but she could handle it herself. I was led off to my room. “How could you?” was all I could say. “You were the one who wanted to be a diaper boy. I wasn’t the one who intentionally pooped my diaper and then lied about it.” It was a point she had made before. She had my pants off and changed me into a cloth diaper and pulled the plastic pants in place. “Now let’s say goodbye to your guests.” I was led out with nothing below the waist but the diaper and shook people’s hands as the left. The girls were still in their dresses, but people knew they were similarly attired below. Finally, the three of us collapsed on the sofa. “We’re going to have to do something about this, you know,” Kaitlyn said.
  23. 2 points
    Working on the Underground Railway by Inku Hime The apartment had been built with inbetweeners in mind, so at a little over four feet tall Michelle Rork had few problems keeping house. She needed a small step ladder for the higher cupboards in the kitchen, and for dusting, and had a step stool near the door so she could look out the security peephole. She was standing on the step stool right that moment, peering out at the woman in front of her apartment. Stepping down she unlocked the door and pulled it open. “Come in,” Michelle said. Her guest was an inbetweener woman. Michelle closed the door behind her then locked it. She turned towards her guest, looking up at the woman who was probably at least two feet taller than her. It was not just height that differentiated the two. Michelle’s brown hair was more delicate than the other woman’s curly blonde, and Michelle’s features were softer, less defined, making her look much younger than her guest, though both were probably close in age. “Do you have everything Claire?” Michelle asked, looking at the small, pink bag the other woman carried. “I do,” Claire said. “Can I have a seat?” “Please.” Claire walked over to the couch and took a seat, putting the bag on the coffee table. Michelle took a seat next to her. Unzipping a small pocket on the bag, Claire brought out a passport, a thick envelope and several plane tickets. “Your travel documents.” Michelle reached out and gathered them up, looking through the documents. She then opened the envelope, eyes widening as she saw all the cash within. “Oh, my.” Claire unzipped the bag while Michelle was looking over the passport. When she dumped the contents on the table, the little looked over. “What’s that?” “Your travel clothing.” She reached forward, sorting out the clothing, frowning. Then she found the thick disposable pull up. “I am not wearing these!” she snapped at Claire. She was surprised when Claire shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t care what you wear.” “Then why…” “Because my employer, the person who is paying me to help you, does think you should wear them.” “That’s ridiculous.” “Is it? Listen, I am not going to pretend to understand what goes on between littles and bigs. I’m not going to tell you I understand your issues. Let’s face it, I don’t, and to be honest, I think most of you littles are terrible at being adults.” Michelle sat back, making a noise of disgust. Claire shrugged her shoulders again. “To me, it looks like you’re pouting, throwing a tantrum.” “I am not throwing a tantrum,” Michelle snapped and wondered if maybe she did sound like she was throwing a tantrum. “Well, you look like you are to me, and you are going to really look like you are to a big, and for the first leg of your journey, you are going to be on a plane surrounded by bigs. Do you really want them to be thinking you are throwing a tantrum, being a naughty little?” Michelle sat up, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed. “No.” “So let me explain things to you, the way they were explained to me. If you put on those clothes, you will look like a well cared for little. If you smile and say, ‘yes sir’, ‘no sir’, yes ma’am’, ‘no ma’am’, ‘mommy works hard to take care of me’, ‘I’m going to grandmas’, ‘thank you sir’, ‘thank you, ma’am’ then you sound like a well behaved little. And if you are wearing disposable training panties, just a step above diapers, you don’t need to be put into diapers.” Claire leaned back. “Apparently bigs don’t often bird dog other bigs’ littles.” Michelle had to think about what that meant for a few seconds before she bobbed her head. “I understand.” Claire only nodded. “I’m going to go and put these on.” Claire nodded again, seeming uninterested. Gathering up the contents she went into her room for some privacy. She stripped off her jeans and blouse, then her panties and the bra she really did not need. She had a suspicion from what Claire had said that wearing a bra might not be a good idea. It was not easy to dress without it. It had always seemed like an adult piece of clothing. She pulled on the soft pink slip first. Then she grabbed one pair of training pants and with trepidation pulled them on. They were so thick, covered in babyish prints, crinkling softly. Would they really offer her the protection that Claire said? Or was this a trap? Would Claire lead her to Mr Orin, John, and hand her over. The childish outfit and the training pants there to prove that she was just a baby. Michelle shook her head. “Don’t be so stupid and paranoid.” Quickly she finished dressing, white sundress with an empire waist and a skirt that came about halfway up her thighs. White socks, black maryjanes and a pink cardigan that was suitable for the weather. Reluctantly she looked in the mirror. Any hopes that she would see a small adult dressed in a ridiculous outfit were dashed. “No wonder John wants me as his little girl.” But if she got away she would never have to wear anything like this ever again. So she’d do it right. She found a set of hair elastics and ribbons among the remaining clothing. She put her hair up in pigtails, tied the ribbons in big, stupid bows. There. No big on that flight would think she was not being taken care of. She shoved the remaining pieces of clothing and the extra training pants back into the bag. Then she walked out of the room, trying not to look as embarrassed as she felt. Claire’s head was leaned back against the top of the couch. She looked like she was asleep. Michelle coughed softly. Claire straightened and looked towards the small woman. “Ready to go?” “Yes. Can you help me with the rest of my luggage.” She looked towards the bags packed up in the corner of the room. “No.” “Pardon?” “I’m not going to help you with them. And you should just leave all of it.” “But,” she paused, knew that she looked confused. “Why?” “They’ll slow you down if you need to run. And a little with that much luggage? Do you really want some big offering to help you carry them, to stick close to you?” Michelle shook her head but still looked towards the luggage that held the most important things she owned. Claire sighed. “How long is rent paid on this place?” “Three months,” Michelle said, still confused. “Once you are settled, get someone to mail it to someplace you can pick it up and have them sell the rest.” She nodded with determination after a moment. “Right. Thank you.” Michelle paused on the threshold, looking back at her apartment. She hated being chased out of it. She would have hated being John’s little baby girl more she supposed. She reached up and turned off the light, locking the door behind her. Out on the street, Claire waved down a taxi and helped Michelle up into the booster seat in the back. The ride to the airport was quiet and the closer they got to it the more Michelle was rethinking her decision. She was giving up a lot. Her apartment, her things, her job… maybe she should just stay. If she only avoided John he might leave her alone. The taxi stopped a red light. Michelle saw an Amazon, holding the hand of a child… no, a little. The little’s tight shorts showed off the thick diaper underneath, which also peaked out from the leg and waist openings of the shorts. No. She would not stay. When they arrived at the airport, Claire walked with her up to the ticket and baggage check. Michelle presented her ticket and passport. The tall inbetweener took them and looked over the documents. “Are you travelling alone sweetie?” Michelle bit back the first reply she thought of and instead said, “Yes sir. Mommy works hard all the time, so I am going to my grandma.” “Isn’t that sweet,” the man said as he entered some information into a computer. “Any luggage sweetie?” “Just this,” she said, holding up her pink bag. “Well, that’s small enough to go as check-on, so you just keep that with you and show it to security.” “Yes sir.” He gave her back her ticket and passport, and Michelle walked, a soft crinkle coming from under her skirt, towards the security checkpoint. Claire watched the small woman head deeper into the airport, and soon she was lost from sight. She thought that Michelle, as long as she remembered what she had been told, would probably make it clear. She turned and headed towards the exit. Of course, she figured that most littles needed to be taken care of, and she was really not doing Michelle any favours, but she was being paid to help her. And Claire made a point of doing what her employers asked, as long as it was not entirely illegal. And at the moment helping littles get away from bigs was perfectly legal, but not something you wanted to put on your CV. She got into one of the long line of waiting taxis outside of the airport and told the driver to take her back into the city. Her office and apartment were in the same building, a modest six-story apartment building, in a block of similar structures. Her small office was on the ground floor, a frosted glass door proclaiming to the world ‘Claire Edgerson - PI’ that opened up into a single room large enough for a desk, some chairs for visitors and several filing cabinets. She went to that office first, just to make sure nothing had been pushed through the mail slot that needed her attention and then, after locking up, out to the alley around back to have a cigarette. Leaning against the brick wall, looking up at the stars between the roof lines above her, she blew smoke into the air. Her job was nothing like she had dreamed as a girl when she had been reading Sherlock Holmes and Nancy Drew. Little excitement, no smugglers in secluded coves, just a lot of sneaking around. Finally, she ground out the half-smoked cigarette against the wall and then returned to the front of the building, tossing the crushed cigarette into a receptacle. One learned early in life not to litter; it was considered immature. The small apartment she lived in was on the second floor. One bedroom, comfortable; like all the apartments in the building, it was scaled to inbetweeners. Her computer sat on a small desk near the windows. Sitting down she logged on and brought up her email reader. Sorting through the email threads, she found the one she wanted and replied to it. ‘Michelle Rork delivered to the airport. I think she will make it.’ She paused and then added, ‘Please let me know if she does.’ Claire did not always ask to know how the littles she helped did. She did not want to find out they had failed. She only asked if she thought they had a decent chance. There were several other emails threads she replied to, for the most part with a simple, ‘job done’, sometimes with a few more details. Then she read through the new emails. Some she answered with, ‘I’ll take the job’ and others with a ‘not interested’. One email asked if she was willing to help a little named Daniel Kine get out of the area, a job very similar to the one she had just finished with Michelle. She thought about it for a moment. It paid well. However, in the last few months, she had met too many littles who were beyond her ability to help. Whining children who thought they were adults. It was too depressing to deal with them. ‘Would like to meet Daniel first, will make the decision after that,’ she typed and then hit reply. Work done Claire got up, went and poured herself a glass of beer, then turned on her TV. A few hours spent making notes for the next days work, and then, exhausted after a long day, she went to clean up before going to bed. Claire started most mornings with a jog, she ran about three miles, stopped halfway at a park to use some outdoor exercise equipment, then a faster run back home. Shower, a good breakfast, she dressed before checking her phone messages and email. She got a reply from her employer, telling her she could meet with Daniel after he finished work at about 5:30 that evening, and provided an address. Working out her schedule, a few quick emails, checking her map software and about 9 in the morning she was ready to go. First stop was a rental place to pick up a panel van, then another stop where two men, friends of hers, got into the vehicle. They also picked up some boxes before their final stop, which was a fancy looking six-story building, closer to the more affluent part of town, as it were. “Just give me a few minutes,” Claire told them. The two men, Roger and Pete, nodded. Roger taking a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket. “Sure,” Roger said. Claire put her hands in the pockets of her leather jacket and walked up to the front of the building. It was one of those places that struck a medium between inbetweeners and bigs. Littles likely would be at a loss in such a structure, and the tallest of bigs would find it uncomfortable to always be ducking under door frames and having the tops of the heads close to the ceiling. She looked at the call buttons just inside the vestibule and then pressed one. It took several seconds before there was an answer. “Yes?” a small, high voice asked. “Miss Trent?” “Yes?” “My name is Claire. I think my employer told you to expect me.” “Oh yes.” Excitement in the tone. “Please come up.” The door buzzed. Claire entered the building, took the elevator up to the third floor. Not long after she was knocking on a door marked with 3C. Within seconds she heard the door bolt slide back and then the door was opened by a little standing on a chair. Lisa Trent wore her black hair in a ponytail, all her hair pulled away from the rounded features of her face, and wore a pink, party like dress with a too short skirt. “Thank you,” were the first words out of her mouth. Claire nodded, stepped in and closed the door behind her. Lisa stepped down from the chair. “You’re alone here?” “Yes,” she nodded, “Miss…. My roommate, Cheryl, she’s gone for the day.” Claire did a quick circuit of the apartment, looking for nanny cams or the like. “Okay,” she said once she was done, “let’s get you out of here.” She pulled her phone from her jacket and called Roger. “Get up here, I’ll buzz you in.” Roger and Pete were soon in the apartment, with a cart and the boxes they had picked up earlier. The two men began packing up all of the things Lisa indicated. “No, leave all those,” Lisa said when they had started to clear out a wardrobe. “Cheryl bought them, and I don’t want them.” They were done in a surprisingly short time, Lisa owning very few things. “I’m going to change,” Lisa said. She had been pulling at the hem of her skirt since Roger and Pete had entered as if that might hide the diaper she was wearing. “No,” Claire said. “Leave it on. You can change later.” “But…” Claire turned a hard gaze on Lisa, and after a moment Lisa nodded meekly. “Okay.” Claire felt bad for intimidating Lisa, but she did not want to waste any time. For all she knew Cheryl was on her way back. They left the apartment, all the boxes on the cart, Pete and Roger pushing it. They were on the first floor, making their way towards the exit when the door to 1A opened, and an Amazon woman stepped out. Her gaze swept all of them, locking on Lisa for a few seconds before she asked the inbetweeners. “What do you think you are doing?” Lisa looked nervous, eyes wide, and Roger and Pete looked a little uncomfortable, presented with a woman who had about two feet of height on either of them. Claire, relaxed, said, “We’ve been asked by Cheryl to take all of this one’s,” she looked down at Lisa, “stuff to storage, or to be donated to charity. All the things that are too adult, if you get my meaning.” The woman’s demeanour changed instantly; she actually smiled. “Well it is about time,” she said, looking at Lisa. “That one needed this.” Claire shrugged her shoulders. “I suppose. We’re supposed to take her with us so she can see all her stuff go. Seems a little cruel to me, think you could watch her for me?” Lisa let out a small squeak. “Oh no dear,” the woman said to Claire. “This is good for her. You take her with you just like Cheryl asked. Make sure you do your job young lady.” Claire sighed as if she was being put out. The woman gave her a hard stare. Claire pretended a little concern and said, “Yes ma’am.” And so they left, with the woman from 1A actually helping them carry some stuff out to the van. The woman lifted Lisa up and put her in the child seat Claire had been sure to get in the van. Once they had driven away, Lisa asked, “How did you do that?” “Just gave her an immature inbetweener to turn her suspicion on,” Claire said. “Give people what they want to see and they’ll let you do what you want. Now let’s get you to your new apartment.” After getting Lisa settled into a small, bachelors apartment, then dropping off Roger and Pete, and returning the van to the rental agency, Claire was on to her next job. It was a building, near the centre of the town, a large condo designed for the bigger members of the population. It was a little daunting as the place was designed with people much taller than she. Likely this was how Lisa had felt in her old building. How would Lisa or any little feel in a place like this? Insignificant maybe? She shook off the moment of empathy. There was a job to do. Fortunately, her destination was not the top floors, which might have necessitated her jumping up to hit the buttons, and she only had to reach to eye height to press the button she wanted. She looked around the floor, wanting to be sure no one was around, then walked down the hall until she got to apartment 1109. Another look around, then she reached into her jacket, removing a set of lock picks. For the most part, she did not break laws, but she was willing to skirt them if required for a payday. She slid the pick and a tension bar into the lock and worked the tumblers. With a turn of her wrist, she popped the lock, heard the sound of the bolt sliding back. Taking one more look around, just to be sure no one was watching, she thumped the door three times, then turned and walked away, back to the elevators. She did not know what was going to happen next, whether a little was going to escape the room, or someone was going to enter to help the little. She did not know, and it really did not matter to her. Afterwards, she spent about an hour shopping. Next, she escorted a little from her apartment to a taxi. As simple as that, but apparently important. She stopped off at an apartment and persuaded the superintendent to rent an apartment to a little (convincing being a bribe and then a suggestion that going back on his word might be unwise). Then it was across town, into the suburbs. She walked along a strip of undeveloped property that about fifteen large houses backed onto. The fences were taller than she, so Claire did not have to duck down to go unseen. She counted the gates as she went. Twelve gates in she stopped and held her cell phone up above the wall, taking a picture. Bringing it down she looked at the image on the screen. She was in the right place. The gate looked like it had not been used in a few years. It was overgrown with ivy, probably would be pretty hard to open. She brought a folding knife out of her jeans pocket and slashed it through the vines, freeing up the gate so it would be easy to open. A locking mechanism was near the top of the gate. Almost out of her reach, and easily out of the reach of any little. She slipped a simple device into place, dropped a wire down the other side. Lastly, she took the bag she had brought with her (a bag filled with a change of clothing, some money, toiletries, some tools with which tracking devices could be removed) and hid it in some bushes beside the gate. Maybe the little would be able to get close to the gate. Maybe they would be able to pull the wire and unlock the gate. Maybe they would push it open and escape. And maybe not. Claire had been paid to make it possible, not to ensure it happened. That was all the work she had scheduled for the day, except for meeting with Daniel, and that was about two hours away. She went for an early dinner, eating at a place that would have been outside of her price range a few months before. Afterwards, she took a taxi to the address she had been given. It was a decent enough neighbourhood, similar to the one that Michelle had lived in. Set up mostly towards inbetweeners. She was soon standing in front of Daniel’s door, knocking. A moment later it opened. “Miss Edgerson?” an average sized little man asked her. His voice was deeper than she would have expected. “Call me Claire, may I come in.” “Please.” She stepped in as Daniel closed the door. The apartment was neat, clean. She could smell something spicy. “Would you like anything to drink? To eat?” Daniel asked her. “No thank you. Let’s get down to business. Daniel showed her to the living room. He was a very pretty little, the sort of delicate features that probably had people tell him he would make girls jealous. She also noticed that he was well muscled. Not the ridiculous muscles that some littles worked on as if that would stop a big from picking them up, but muscles that suggested he worked hard every day. “Tell me about your problem,” she said to him. “Ai yai yai,” he said, running his hands through short, brown hair. “I’m a mechanic,” he told her. “I work in a garage about ten minutes from here.” “A mechanic?” she could not keep a hint of incredulity from her voice. He must have heard it, but he did not seem insulted. In fact, he laughed. “You want to pull an engine out of a car almost every mechanic is going to press a button on a hoist.” “Yes, of course.” “Plus, with cars having less and less room under the hood, a small set of hands is pretty useful. People larger than me sometimes have to pull the engine just to get at something I can fix just by reaching in. My boss likes that. I get things done fast.” “I see. It sounds as if things are okay for you.” “They were, until about two months ago. I make it a habit to avoid customers, especially the bigger ones.” Claire nodded. “But I was getting something out of the storeroom when this Amazon came into my boss’ office. She saw me… I thought she was going to grab me right there and then.” “She didn’t I take it.” “No, but she asked my boss to introduce me, asked a bunch of questions. I got out of there just by reminding my boss I had a rush job I needed to finish. Once out of there I stayed out of there and in the repairs bays where the customers are not allowed.” “That wasn’t it though.” He shook his head. “Two days later she shows up with an old classic, a beater, rusted out. Ask my boss to restore it. He says it will take a few months, cost a lot, but she’s fine with it. Paying top dollar for it. Comes by every other day to take a look.” “So you think she is stalking you?” “Yeah. And last week it got pretty obvious. Heard her ask my boss if I take a lot of bathroom breaks. I know where that goes.” “So, what do you want?” “I want out of here.” “To go where?” “There’s a small town called Wespolin, middle of nowhere. Guy owns a garage there. He offered me a job a few years back. Says that the job is still there if I want it.” “And you need help with that?” “I need a passport, for one thing. I sent a rush application, but without a big co-signing it is going to take a month.” “Anything else?” “Plane tickets. And I need someone to go and check the job out.” “Pardon?” “This guy seems okay, but I want someone to make sure he is legit. What’s the point of running there if it turns out the job he offered is a lie, that he just wants to put me in a nursery, or maybe sell me.” “I don’t think he could sell you.” “Fine, take a generous finders fee.” Claire looked at Daniel for a few seconds. He seemed smart, Sounded like he had given it the right amount of thought. Likely was not going to do anything stupid. “I can help you Mr Kine.” He nodded, relaxing. “Thanks. I’ve been feeling pretty desperate.” “Keep going to work. The Amazon likely won’t make a move until she can get you to prove to everyone you are in need of her care. Especially true if your boss values you.” Daniel nodded. She asked him a few more questions, gave him her number in case of an emergency then finished their meeting telling him that she would contact him soon. Later, back at her apartment, she sent an email to her employer about the job. The next morning Claire received an email that informed her that Daniel’s passport would be delivered in the next few days. She also had booking reservations for flights, hotels and rental cars. She did not know who her employer was, but they had money, and they were very well organised. Claire packed quickly, just enough for a day. Her flight was leaving in a few hours, which gave her just enough time to run one fast job. She stopped off at a speciality store that sold quality clothing in all sizes, which was something of a code for mature clothing styles for littles. An Amazon woman was seated at a nearby cafe, watching the door suspiciously. Or maybe that was just Claire’s imagination. Working with littles was making her paranoid maybe. Inside she bought a suit and some other clothing and then left the store. The woman at the coffee shop started at her for a few seconds, then looked elsewhere. Apparently, Claire did not interest her. She dropped the suit off at a house in the suburbs, hanging it on the inside of the front gate before catching a cab to the airport. Then she boarded her flight, plenty of time to spare. The flight was uneventful, as was the drive into Wespolin. Wespolin itself was pretty much as Daniel had said. Out in the middle of nowhere. There were massive warehouses on the edge of the town because being in the middle of nowhere still meant you were in the middle of things and the town was something of a distribution centre. Still, it was not the sort of place the generally more cosmopolitan bigs would enjoy. By the time she left the next day, she knew everything she needed. It was late by the time she got back home, and she was feeling pretty tired, but she made a point of stopping off in her office. She was a little surprised to find a business card in her mailbox. It belonged to a police detective; Olive Quaint. A neat note written on the back said, ‘Please call me at your earliest convenience.’ What would a police detective want with her? It was too late to call, so she went back to her apartment, and after checking her email went to bed. She had almost nothing to do the next day. A meeting with Daniel after he got off work, but nothing else. She decided she would call detective Quaint. The woman who answered it had the deep, yet still feminine voice Claire associated with Amazons. “Detective Quaint.” “Detective, this is Claire Edgerson. You left your card at my office.” “Ah, Miss Edgerson. Thank you for getting back to me. I was hoping you’d speak to me, help me in a case I am looking into.” “Always happy to help the police. What is this about?” “Could you meet me this afternoon? I could come to your office about 2pm.” “That would be fine.” “See you then.” And she hung up. Claire sat back in her chair. She did not have quite a bad feeling about the call, but it was odd. Detective Olive Quaint was as Claire had pictured her; a tall Amazon. She had to duck down to get through the door of the office, and there was something slightly ridiculous when she took a seat in the visitor chair across from Claire. It was so obviously too small for her. Not that Claire showed her amusement. That would not be professional. It might also be unwise. The larger members of the population did not have a sense of humour about such things. “Can I get you anything Detective? Water, coffee?” “No thank you Miss Edgerson.” “So, why did you want to speak to me?” “Do you know a little named Wendy Laire?” “Yes,” Claire said immediately, not wanting the large detective to think that she was trying to hide anything. “Assuming we are talking about the same person, Wendy Laire hired me.” “What for?” Olive asked, leaning forward slightly, the chair she was sitting in creaking softly at the shift in weight. “Most of my work is confidential Detective Quaint.” Before the larger woman could say anything, Claire continued, “However, in this case, I don’t think there is any harm in telling you. She wanted me to check on an apartment, to see if the owner was discriminating against littles.” Olive sat back, the chair creaking again, a look of surprise on her face. After a moment she said, “Pardon?” “Wendy had been looking for a place. She was told that there were no vacant apartments. I asked and found out there were vacant apartments.” Olive frowned. “I don’t understand?” “You are not allowed to discriminate on size. I reminded the owner of that.” “Oh,” Olive said, her tone of voice conveying the message of ‘you’re one of those people.’ “That was the last contact I had with her.” A lie. “Why are you asking about her?” “Wendy disappeared about three weeks ago. Apparently, she just left her apartment, the one you helped her get.” An accusation, not of a legal failing, buy a societal one. “And the owner of the apartment has complained to the police?” “No. The disappearance was brought to us by a woman who was going to adopt Wendy. It was obvious that she was not able to take care of herself.” Claire nodded. “I hope you find her then.” “Oh, we found her. Wendy is safely in her new nursery with her new mommy.” Claire had been worried that Wendy’s ultimate fate was to end up in a nursery, but she had been hopeful. “So, why are you here?” “Wendy told her mommy, after a good, long spanking, that you helped her leave the city.” “Really?” Claire asked. “Why do you think she would say that?” “Because you helped her to leave the city.” Claire nodded. “Or a scared, spanked little told her mommy that someone helped her, perhaps in hopes of deflecting anger or just to avoid telling her mommy that she, Wendy, snuck away all on her own, and thus might do so again.” Olive nodded after a few seconds. “That may be possible as well.” “Even if I did help her, that is not against the law.” “No, it is not. At the moment.” Claire did not rise to it. “So I’m curious as to why you even needed to speak to me?” “I just wanted to meet you. To let you know that I’ve become interested in you.” Was that a threat? A warning? “How flattering,” Claire said. “You might choose to see it like that. Thank you for making time to speak with me.” She stood, towering over Claire who was still seated. Not quite as funny as it had been. “Good day Miss Edgerson.” “Goodbye Detective,” Claire said, not standing and letting Olive show herself out of the office. She would have to let her employer know that she had attracted such attention. She wondered who Wendy’s new mother was that she could get the police involved. Claire left her office, careful not to make it obvious that she was looking around as she looked around. She did not see Detective Quaint, but a large car, in which a large man sat, was parked across the street from her office. Flagging down a cab, she got in, told the driver to take her across town. The car followed her. She changed her destination twice, the cab driver muttering as he had to turn around. The big car was always behind her. The cab dropped her off at a clothing store. Claire spent about an hour trying on clothing. When she left the car was gone. “Must have bored him,” she said softly. Another taxi, a few more double backs and she was sure no one was following her. She took an early dinner before having a cab take her to the area that Daniel lived, but did not have the taxi drop her off right in front of his building. The next day Claire had a reply from her employer suggesting, in light of the police interest, that once she finished up with Daniel, she take a break. Claire was going to miss the extra money, but she saw the wisdom in it. She’d be back to taking pictures of people cheating and the occasional lost person or item case. Well, they all paid the bills. However for the moment, there was still the work with Daniel, and her employer had arranged for a rush on the passport. It had already been delivered to a post office box, ready for pick up. She grabbed her stuff, taking some time to make some special preparations. Just in case. She checked her messenger bag and then headed out. Outside her building, she waited a minute or two before she flagged down a taxi and climbed in. As she leaned back in the seat, her gaze shifting to the mirrors. After a few minutes, she knew she was being followed again. Another big car, always there behind her. And she knew who it probably was. Well, she had prepared for it after all. The cab dropped her off in front of the big post office near the centre of the city. It was busy, and no one really paid her much attention. She walked along the marble corridors until she reached an area full of post office boxes, thousands of them, forming hallways of little doors. Her’s was just another among many, a tree hidden in a forest. A turn of a key unlocked the door. She reached in and took the courier envelope from within in, a few seconds to slide it into her messenger bag. When she looked up, she saw detective Quaint standing at the end of the corridor. She closed and locked the post office box door and walked towards the Amazon. “Good morning Detective, what a pleasant surprised.” Olive nodded. “Morning. Don’t have your mail dropped off at your office?” “Some things you like to be anonymous,” Claire said with a smile. “May I see it?” She held out her hand. “Why detective, do you have a warrant?” Olive’s eyes widened. Her lips parted. “Just joking,” Claire said and reached into the bag. “Always hear that on TV and thought it would be funny to say just once.” Frowning, Olive reached out and took the envelope. “No one likes a comedian,” pause, “little girl.” Ouch, Claire thought, hoping she had not pushed the Amazon too far. However, Olive seemed content with the warning and tore open the envelope. Within was what looked like a magazine with a glossy black cover. Frowning again Olive opened it and flipped through the pages. Claire was careful not to smile when she saw a flush appear on the larger woman’s cheeks. It was a catalogue full of various depraved bondage gear. Olive shut the catalogue and held it out towards Claire as if it were something disgusting. “You’re a pervert.” “I’m just curious,” Claire said, not bothered by Olive’s condemnation. “It’s why I didn’t want it delivered to my office.” She took the catalogue back. Olive stared at her, lips pressed into a tight line. Claire was happy she was over six feet tall. Any shorter and she was pretty sure she would be over Detective Quaint’s knee. “Those things are for adults, don’t order anything,” Olive warned, and then turned and walked away. And how would you stop me, Claire thought but did not voice. After all, there was probably lots of ways the Amazon could stop her. She slipped the catalogue back into the envelope and put it back into her bag, beside the real envelope which she had removed from the post office box. It never hurt to make preparations. She knew what was in the envelope, but as Daniel would still be at work, there was no point in trying to deliver it at that moment. Instead, she made the rounds, visiting old contacts and looking for work. She would need the old kinds of jobs once she finished with Daniel. And it would bore anyone who might be following her. That night she met with Daniel, handing him the envelope. He tore it open, spilling out a passport as well as several tickets and a few sheets of paper. “This is amazing,” he said, looking at the passport. “Your benefactor, my employer, does good work.” He nodded, looking over the tickets and the papers he had been given. “Do you think I can make it?” Claire shrugged her shoulders. “As long as you follow the instructions you should.” “I want to leave now.” “Don’t blame you, but if you leave at the start of the weekend, it's at least a few days before you are missed.” “I’m getting more and more worried about that woman,” he said. “I don’t like to admit it, but,” he paused, swallowed, “I’m scared.” Claire recalled her own, recent interactions with an Amazon. She was not willing to say she understood, but she did say, “I know. That’s smart.” He laughed, snorted really, and nodded. “I guess it is.” “Keep your calm. Continue you like you have. Don’t change anything you do, and if you need help, give me a call. You won’t need help though.” “Right. Thanks.” He shuffled the envelope contents into a neat pile. “You’re welcome.” He nodded. “Thank you, thank you. I can’t say it enough.” “Maybe one day you can fix a car for me.” “Deal.” Claire excused herself and left the apartment. Outside, a little distance from the building, she lit up a cigarette, smoked it slowly, looking around, wondering how many other littles were in the apartments, how many others might need help getting away from some big. She stubbed out her cigarette and tossed it into the proper receptacle. In a few days, it would be back to the divorce cases, serving papers, tracking down deadbeats. She had to admit, helping littles escape had been, well, not really exciting, but it had been satisfying. Perhaps in a month or two Detective Quaint would find someone else to hassle and Claire could get back to it. She flagged down a cab and told the driver to take her home. In another city, in a port, another private investigator was helping another little get free of a would-be Amazon parent. Patricia Frost, six and a half feet inbetweener was leading Rachael Green, four and a quarter foot little, towards a ship. “All you have to do is behave,” Patricia said. “Just be a good girl, and no one will give you any trouble.” Rachel nodded, and then said, “Thank you, Miss Frost. I really appreciate it.” Patricia smiled down at her. “No problem. Now, remember, good girl.” She walked Rachel up to the boarding stairs and then left the little to handle the rest. Patricia did not look back as she made her way off the docks. When she reached her parked car, she took out her cellphone and typed in a message. ‘Rachel safely onboard’. The acknowledgement came a short time later and was a simple ‘good work’. “Fool,” Patricia said softly. “Wasting all this money to help stupid littles who are just going to get caught anyway.” Putting the one phone away she fished a second phone from her pocket. The number she wanted was already in the phone’s memory, so a few swipes of the screen was all it took to dial. She listened to the other phone ring a few times before it was picked up. The voice on the other end replied with, “Peterson Residence.” “Let me talk to Amanda Peterson.” The person on the other end was silent for a moment and then asked, “Who shall I say is calling?” “Tell her it is about Rachael Green, getting farther and farther away from her.” “Just a moment please.” Patricia leaned against her car, waiting. Maybe she had overplayed her hand. Maybe she had been wrong about how much Amanda wanted Rachael. She never understood the desire of Amazons to claim littles. Then on the other end, “This is Amanda Peterson. What do you have to tell me about Rachael?” Snappy tone, a woman used to getting her way. “Rachael is going away. You’re never going to find her again. I’m not a kidnapper or anything. I just know where she is and where she is going. If you’d like to know the details, it will cost you twenty-five thousand dollars.” “Now listen here, whoever you are. I don’t know what you think you are doing but…” “Check her apartment. See if she is still there. Make it fast. You only got a few hours. Call me back when you made your decision. You got this number on your call display.” And then Patricia hung up. She had to admit, getting the last word with an Amazon was enjoyable. Patricia was about halfway home when her phone rang. She pulled off to the side of the road and answered it. “Where is Rachael?” was the demand as soon as the call was answered. “That information will cost you twenty-five thousand dollars.” “I can’t just give you…” “I’m not stupid Mrs Peterson. I don’t expect you to just give me the money. I will send the details for you to put the money in an escrow account, to be released to a numbered corporation as soon as you adopt Rachel. All nice and legal, and I don’t see a dollar until you have Rachel well and truly in your hands.” Silence for a moment. “And what if I choose not to adopt her?” Very sly, Patricia thought, but she said, “Then some other person could adopt her and take her, couldn’t they?” “Yes.” It sounded like she was speaking through gritted teeth. “I am sending you the information. As soon as I see the escrow account has been set up, I’ll let you know where Rachael is. Tick tock Mrs Peterson.” And then she hung up again. Patricia was parking her car when she got a message telling her the account was set up. She called Amanda again. As soon as the phone was picked up, she said, “Rachael is on a ship, and in two days she’ll be beyond your reach, but the ship makes one stop in a jurisdiction where you might take control of Rachael, and no one will say anything. Or maybe you can contact someone on the ship and have them claim her. For all, I know you’ll just charter a helicopter to fly you out there. I am sending you the details. Good luck.” Then she hung up and sent an email. She figured that she would have the money in a week at the most. She might even have it by tomorrow. Patrica locked her car and walked towards her apartment building, whistling a cheerful tune: ‘I’m in the money’. The sunny tune died on her lips when she stepped out of the elevator, seeing two men standing outside of her apartment. They were dressed in suits, with thin overcoats. One was a tall inbetweener, the other a giant. “Miss Frost,” the giant asked his voice deep, almost a boom. “Yes?” she asked as she heard the elevator doors close behind her. There was that avenue of retreat cut off. Why was she thinking of escape? “Miss Frost we would like to speak to you about your reported income and your taxes,” the inbetweener told her. “You’re with the tax department?” she asked, somewhat relieved. “Why did you come here? You could have called me. I would have come down to your office. I’m sure there is not a problem.” “You think tax evasion is not a problem,” the giant said, loudly. “No, not at all, it’s just…” “Paying taxes is the mature action of an adult,” he told her. Patricia felt her stomach fall. Words like that, from a big, were never good. The inbetweener took a step forward. “We’d like to talk to you about your finances, down at the office.” He looked as if he was going to try to put his hands on her. She ducked to the side. “Wait. There’s something. Someone is helping littles get away from bigs, helping them set up in new places. I can show you the details.” “Miss Frost,” the inbetweener said, sounding a little exhausted, “that really has nothing to do with us, now please…” “Just a moment,” the big interrupted his partner. “I want to see this.” The inbetweener looked like he might argue, then shrugged his shoulders. “Okay.” She would be able to cut some deals, she thought as she unlocked her door. She would pay the taxes she owed, and there would be no reason for anyone to consider her immature. She nearly ran to her computer, logging on. The computer’s desktop appeared. She brought up the mail reader. “Here, it is all…” Eyes widened. All the emails having to do with her work helping littles was gone. The records of months of work all just gone. How was the even possible? “I… I don’t understand.” The big, leaning over slightly to keep his head from brushing her ceiling, put a large hand on her shoulder. “What don’t you understand?” She swallowed. “The email records, they are gone…” “Lying is not very mature young lady,” he rumbled above her. Her phone vibrated. “Let’s go down to our office,” the inbetweener said. Patricia took her phone from her pocket. There was message. She opened it. It read, ‘Payback is a bitch.’ Then the message erased itself, taking so many other messages with it. “Look,” she said, holding the phone up, “someone is erasing all the proof.” Of course, by then it was too late, there was nothing to see. She argued with the two men as they escorted her from the apartment. She might have continued had not the big threatened to spank her if she kept telling lies. A silent Patricia was escorted from the building, wishing she had not gotten greedy, or at least had been greedy but still filed complete tax returns. In a three-story suite, in an old, tall, red brick apartment building, a group of Amazons were meeting for drinks, to talk. They were all well dressed, well presented, clothing and jewellery subtly speaking of money. “I just can’t believe that Annie disappeared like that,” Karen Past said. There was a bit of redness about her blue eyes, and her curly, black hair looked a little unkempt. “I had just gotten the nursery ready and as waiting for her to come to work so I could take her home with me.” “And her apartment was empty?” Evangeline Court asked her. Evangeline was the youngest of the women there, and the most fancily dressed. Trophy wife of an older man. “Just furniture left behind, a few other odds and ends.” “Did you go to the police?” the hostess asked. “I did, but they couldn’t help me. They said that there was no sign of foul play and that Annie was, at least when she disappeared, considered an adult.” “Ridiculous!” Yvonne Tanson said, before taking a large gulp of her red wine. She was the oldest woman there, brown hair gone mostly grey, a thicker build than the others. “How could anyone think a little is anything but a child? You should have told those police officers to get off their bottoms and get to work!” Karen nodded and took a sip of her wine. “I guess I should have made a bigger deal of it… You know, they say that Annie was not the only little who had apparently disappeared. They say it is like someone is helping them move to new places.” “Helping littles?” Yvonne said, scandalised. “That is criminal!” “Not yet,” the hostess said. “And perhaps some littles might be able to take care of themselves.” “That is easy for you to say,” Evangeline told her. “You have a pretty little all your own after all.” Chase Morgan smiled. “Guilty I suppose.” “It’s not like you ever thought tiny EmEm was able to take care of herself, and a good thing too,” Yvonne stated. “Pretty as she is stupid.” Chase was still smiling, taking a drink of her wine, perhaps hiding a laugh? “I suppose that is so,” she said, putting the wine down. “I don’t suppose,“ Karen said, “that you could let us look in on EmEm?” “I don’t know, she is asleep, I would hate to wake her.” Chase looked at the baby monitor on the table beside her. From it had come the occasional soft breathing sound or a tiny snore. “Nonsense,” Yvonne told her. Chase stared at the older woman, raising an eyebrow. Yvonne was quick to back down. “I just meant some littles are naughty and stay up when you think them asleep.” Chase seemed willing to accept the older woman’s retreat. “Yes, I have heard that,” she said, her tone suggesting that EmEm would never be so naughty. “But maybe I will look in on her, make sure she is still dry.” “…I will look in on her, make sure she is still dry.” Chase’s voice came from the baby monitor sitting close to Emily’s crib. Emily was seated in the crib, thick diaper spreading her thighs a little, dressed in a footed sleeper with a bunny ear hood. On her knees was her laptop. She looked towards the monitor. Probably it would be a few minutes at least before Chase ‘gave in’ to her guests and brought them up to show her off. The baby monitor, like everything that Chase had bought for the nursery, was of the highest quality, hooked into the wireless network so it could be controlled by a smartphone app. Emily had hacked it the first night, turning it into a ‘Chase’ monitor, and just letting Chase hear what she wanted her to. One ear on the monitor Emily finished off her work, doing what she could to help poor Rachael Green. There was not much Emily could manage for the betrayed Rachel, trapped on a ship as she was. She had turned in Patricia Frost for tax fraud, so there was at least some justice, but Rachael would not see it like that were she to be snapped up by Amanda Peterson. Emily had sent a telegram to the ship, for Rachael, warning her of what was happening. She had also purchased passage for a second, empty cabin, then hacked the ship’s reservation listing, making it seem that Rachael Green was now in the empty cabin and one Miss Smith was in Rachel’s cabin. If Rachel just stayed in her cabin and waited until the ship reached its ultimate destination, then she might just make it free. Without an agent on site, there was only so much she could do. “Well Rachael, if you end up getting caught I think I’ll tell Amanda about Patricia. If Amanda takes her in as a penitent ward, it might defect some of the crap from you.” It was not much, just like everything she did was not much. In truth, Emily was not really running her little escape system to help all the other littles. She was glad enough when she did help them get away, but what this really was about was learning. What escape plans worked. The best travel plans for going undetected. Places where a little might avoid bigs. Who could be trusted. Who could be trusted was the most important. Chase had power and money, and she could certainly offer a reward large enough that any of Emily’s agents (private detectives, bounty hunters, various independent specialists) might turn on her. Best to learn about people like Patricia Frost now. It, of course, made her feel a little guilty, but she was honestly trying to help them. She just was benefiting, whether the other littles got away or not. The conversation between Chase and her friends was coming to a point where Chase would agree to bring them up to the nursery, to look in on her. Emily turned off her computer and reached out of the crib to put it on a small table with other toys, nearly falling as she did so. Falling out of her crib was the last thing she wanted. She switched the baby monitor back to regular operation and slipped quietly under her sheets, pulling the rabbit-eared hood over her head. Now she had to decide if she was going to wet her diaper, and while that would result in being changed in front of the other women, at least she would be able to sleep in a dry diaper. Or she could hold it, and end up wetting it sometime in her sleep, spending the night in a wet diaper. Decisions decisions.
  24. 2 points
    I saw this in a recent holiday catalog sent to me. Too bad it doesn't come in my size!
  25. 2 points
    The Diapered Story of Robin Smith and Her Unconventional Solutions. 14. “Why don’t we retreat to your changing room Princess? Daddy will get you all cleaned up.” Allen tells me in third person just as he would have Molly. My hubby is really getting into this. I may need to do some research while I’m laid up. It’s simultaneously a turn on and a turn off for me. Isn’t that awesomely contradictory! I really don’t want to be a toddler like my daughter, especially not with her. It all feels heavy… too much… too scary. At the same time, it’s super fucking sexy that Allen wants to look after me, and he isn’t the only one who likes the whole groin oil application! Ugh! This is so confusing… ‘No one said you’d figure it all out in a weekend ya twat!’ I know! ‘Then just relax. Watch Molly. Be discrete and enjoy your husband’s attentions.’ Stop fucking bossing me around! ‘YOUR ARGUING WITH YOURSELF ya twat!’ As amusing as arguing with myself is, I can’t figure out why am I being so hard on myself? My cheeks must be a dark expressive shade of red by now. I can feel the heat in the tips of my ears too. No way I’m not blushing like crazy right now! I don’t usually experience such turmoil. In fact, I’m sort of impulsive and decisive. I may go all in on stuff (and maybe a little overboard), but it’s from a source of impulse and deep commitment. Once I make up my mind, it often takes an act of God to change it. Shhh… I might be stubborn. “Daddy, better do a good job… this Mommy will be watching.” I say sarcastically at first and more determined on the end. “Oh Daddy has been changing Princess Diapers for years. I’ll get your cutey lil booty all dry soon enough. Don’t get cranky.” He swats playfully at my ass. Here I go getting pissed off and turned on at the same time again. Why am I feeling so split over this? “I’m starting to hurt Allen. Get this fucking boat anchor settled and be careful with it. Can I have my pills?” I sigh. “Still got a bottle of water by the bed?” He asks. “Don’t think so.” I tell him looking around. “Well, since you don’t need to potty we could skip the bathroom. Oh… nope need to brush your teeth and hair little girl.” “Allen, can I just have the meds, we can worry about the rest tomorrow.” I plead. “No baby. I’ll sit you on the sink and you can do your teeth from there. I’ll brush your hair for you. Then we’ll get you cleaned up and I’ll get you something to drink for your meds.” Allen plans out loud. “God that’s forever!” I whine finding it easy to take on the most aggravating side of Molly’s toddlerhood. “Princess, the only thing different from every other night is me brushing your hair, which saves time by the way, and your diaper change. Your diaper changes are my responsibility at home, but I guess you can have your pills straight after you brush your teeth though.” He nods. “Thanks babe.” I take the offered carrot. “Daddy always takes care of his Princesses.” Allen tells me kissing my forehead. Allen sits me on the kitchen sink and I turn letting my legs dangle down onto the toilet. I brush my teeth as Allen starts brushing out my hair. He’s never really done this before and it feels amazing! I dampen over this unreasonably romantic act. Then the duplicity of my feelings show as my eyes tear up. Ok, I really really really like him brushing my hair. Like every night for like forever! Why the hell is this so erotic and heartwarming? “You’re hired!” I try to giggle around the energy in my diaper and the tears welling up in my eyes. “I already have a full time job bringing home some bacon, and I have a full time Daddy job for my Princesses. What other job could I possibly need?” “Well, maybe not a new job… consider it a new job duty on an existing job.” I finally really giggle. “What baby?” “If you’re in charge of my diapers now… I’m going to add brushing my hair out as your job too, at least at night.” I instruct. “I don’t know. I mean I know what I get out of playing with your diapers, but what do I get out of playing with your hair?” He asks. I bite my thumbnail, “I don’t know, but it makes me super happy.” Then I look him in the eye, “Happy in my diaper too.” “Wonder why?” He ponders out loud. “I don’t know babe. I know how warm and nurturing I find it as a Mom to brush out Molls hair. I can’t really explain how happy this makes me when you brush mine. I just feel warm everywhere. I feel like it makes my body and heart smile.” I say twisting my hands in my lap with my toothbrush hanging out of my mouth little bits of toothpaste spittle flying everywhere. The awkward angle makes it hard to spit out my mouthful of saliva and toothpaste. I end up getting some on my top. Boobs are hard to dodge when you can’t bend past them, and I’ve always sucked at spitting. Mom would hate even the idea I spit, even in this appropriate situation. Allen laughs and dabs my top with some toilet paper. I glare the bib comment right out of his mind before it can fall out of his face. Allen cups some water in his hand and brings it to my face. I slurp it out rinsing my mouth a few times. I manage not to get anything new on my onesie. I run a facewipe over my face and apply my moisturizers to my face and hands. Allen’s correct. This is my normal routine, the last bit being tithing some time to the porcelain alter. Instead, I release what little tea I have left in me into my thirsty diaper. I can feel the urine pass my lips and the heat around my crotch as it absorbs into the padding. “Did my Princess just make Daddy some work?” Allen coos. “Nothing you weren’t already going to have to do. I just topped it off.” I hedge. “Then let me get my Princess all cleaned up.” “Hey! Pills first.” “Alright. You stay here and brush your hair out some more. I’m I sure didn’t get it right.” Allen tells me leaving me stranded on the sink my feet still on the rim of our toilet. He’s right, again. While it had felt amazing, he’d need some more training to take over that duty entirely. I go through my normal hair routine while Allen’s getting my meds and something to drink. OMG! I don’t have to watch my liquids anymore! Holy shit, I hadn’t even thought of that! I can wake up and take a drink any time I want now. No more feeling thirsty all the time. No more strong pee smell cause I’m sort of dehydrated! This just keeps getting better! I push a bit to see if I have any more tea to donate to the collection, but the only offering I have is a pizza fart. I reach over and turn on the bathroom vent cause it was a foul one. I chuckle to myself and then feel a sudden sense of anxiety to cover it up. I NEVER stink in front of Allen. We’ve been married for several years and have a nearly four year old daughter and I can’t recall a single time I’ve made wind in front of Allen. I hold my stools until he’s not around or settled somewhere with Molly. Then I bust loose before a shower and vent the air and kill the smell with air fresheners. If guys only knew how much work it takes to be beautiful and mysterious and sexy all the time! Sometimes I just want to wake up scratch myself and fart! Is that too much to ask? I want to sniff my pits to judge if I need an immediate shower and smell test my clothes before I throw on something loose and probably off the floor. I don’t judge guys who embrace life, but I do envy them. Allen probably wouldn’t care that much, but God, mom would kill me then kill herself just so she could roll over in her fresh grave if she caught me sniffing clothes off the floor. “That’s not how girls do it sweety pie!” over and over again. “No sweatpants in public. Little ladies don’t sit with their legs open sweety pie.” “Oh honey, girls don’t make wind except in the bathroom.” Guess what mom! Your daughter is a really Little Lady now. I think grabbing my diapered crotch and crinkling it laughing out loud in the bathroom to no one but my own thoughts. “What’s so funny?” Allen asks returning catching me laughing to myself. I look over and see him standing there with both hands full. One is closed. I presume holding pills. The other has one of Molly’s large Princess Leia sippy cups. It’s a big white thing with handles made from the buns in her hair. I secretly love that damn cup. I secretly love Star Wars, but I don’t let on cause I don’t love it like Allen does and he’d “need” me to. Fuck! Maybe that’s peer pressure too. Don’t like that it’s for boys. Girls shouldn’t be into nerdy stuff. Go paint your fingernails sweety pie. Argh! Momma I love you, but damn! “Oh little lady no. Here aren’t you sure you’d rather have a Betsy Wetsy for Christmas. Put that sword down.” I shouldn’t be so hard on mom. She was just trying to keep the other girls from making fun of me. The sad part is they’d found a reason anyway. Dammit! Maybe that’s why I’m so freaking assertive and impulsive. I just like going with my gut. I have less regret that way. All that ridicule as a young girl beat the wishy washy out of me. God why are we so cruel to each other. I mean I can appreciate my position in life. I even have Allen as my husband thanks to what I’ve suffered and conquered… but is it really necessary? Could I have been who I am now without it all? Are all children doomed to bear the burden of bullying in some fashion? Can we not rise above that as a species? Is this what defines us as a species. Honing us through conflict and recovery. Shit that took a dark turn! Better grab my diapered crotch and just be thankful for what I have. I’ll teach Molly to be strong enough to endure it all too. She can stay who she wants to be. That’s the trick I think. I can’t make them stop. I can’t save her from all of it. I CAN teach her to be happy with herself and not let her self-worth be determined by others. Daddy and I can fill up her self-esteem until she can fill it for herself! Did I just fucking think of Allen as Daddy? So confusing! It’s because I was thinking of Molly surely. We call each other Daddy and Mommy for her, but I was stopping that just yesterday. Just… Well, shit… “Baby, where did you go?” Allen asks. “Dark places Daddy. Don’t dive the depths of a woman’s mind you Man Thing! You’ll drown.” I stare at him. “Come here. I need to give you a hug.” He tells me. Smart man. Not a time for jokes or pretending that I’m weak. Well played husband, well played. Too bad those pills will put me in a restless sleep. His behavior tonight has made me more than a little horney. “I’ll hug you Allen. Thanks for all this.” I tell him embracing his hug and relishing in it. “I had been drifting. I’m worried about Molly being stuck like this too. I KNOW I’m not doing anything at her expense and I won’t tell her I’m wearing diapers because she has to, but the kids will be so hard on her.” “I think about that every day baby. It terrifies me.” Allen says. “Why would you be scared?” “The look in her eyes. The rage I’ll have. The desire I’ll crave to fix it for her and not be able to. I’m worried about all that too.” Allen admits popping the pills in my mouth. I take the Leia sippy cup that’s as big as a real glass from Allen. I tug on the protrusion at the top and pull enough water to swallow the pill. I’d thrown Allen an eyebrow but kept the peace by accepting the childish cup without further complaint. “Time to get you cleaned up and off to bed before the pink elephants come for my Princess.” Allen teases. While he’s changing me I say, “You know, before these meds kick in and I make America’s Funniest Videos with the stupid shit I’m gonna say, we can help her. We can minimize the drama. We can’t FIX it, but we can help.” “How.” “Well, yup. Rub that oil in right… oh! Nice. Tomorrow you’ll have to rub that in better.” “Molly baby. How do we help her? She’s at least probably going to start school in diapers.” Allen says. “Probably. Sorry, that was a good spot for your fingers and baby oil! Uh… Listen. It’s all about how she sees herself. How she sees us respond to pressure. How we get along with each other and the world around us. I’m going to do better. I’ll draw back the road rage.” I commit. “I’m practically perfect. What am I supposed to do?” Allen asks.
  26. 2 points
    Summer's Retreat by BabyStevie26 "These grades are abysmal," her father said. "I didn't raise a dullard. Do you expect your tutors to be pleased to find out you've wasted their time?" "That-that's not-" "It's not what?" Father said, his lips curled into a sneer. "Not that the work was hard? Was it just laziness, then?" "No!" she said. "Some girls in my class, they needed help-" "Then next time you will deny them," Father snapped. "You have enough problems of your own without contributing to others' failure." Summer closed her eyes and cried as her father's tirade continued. She begged, prayed to be somewhere, anywhere else. -------------------- Summer opened her eyes. Then blinked as nothing seemed immediately familiar.Where am I? Summer asked herself.She wasn't sure what had just happened. One moment her father was berating her for getting C's in school. The next she was someplace else entirely. Looking around she saw she was sitting on her knees on a carpet in front of a coffee table. A child's coloring book was open in front of her, overlarge crayons scattered around. A green one was in her hand. Further in front of her was a television. It was currently turned off. Reflected in the screen was the sofa directly behind Summer, as well as Summer herself.What am I wearing? Summer thought. She looked down at herself. She needed to see it with her own eyes because the image reflected the screen was simply too absurd. Yet when she looked down she saw exactly the same thing that was in the reflection.Seventeen year old Summer was wearing a pastel pink one piece dress. Its hem, sleeves, and collar were ruffled. It would've been adorable… on a preschooler or something. Which brought to mind what else she was wearing. Sitting on her knees she could tell the ruffly pink dress went barely halfway past her thighs. As a result, it was easy to see her underwear poking out. Her thick, white, padded underwear.Why am I wearing a diaper? Summer thought.Any further questions were interrupted by a woman entering the room. Summer immediately recognized the short black bob of her Aunt Jennifer, or "Aunt Jenn", as she had insisted on being called. Summer watched as her uncle's wife moved about the room, dusting the shelves. She paid Summer no mind, going about her task as if Summer were not even there.Summer kept quiet, terrified of drawing attention to herself. She liked Aunt Jenn, she really did. Yet even knowing Aunt Jenn was one of the nicest people Summer had known her mind imagined the woman seeing her and demanding to know why Summer was sitting in her home dressed like a toddler.Butterflies gathered in Summer's stomach as that image filled her mind. She found herself leaning forward to try ease the feeling. She heard a crinkling noise as she moved and realized it was the diaper wrapped around her. Aunt Jenn noticed, too. She looked directly at Summer when she heard the crinkle. Rather than the screaming tirade Summer had anticipated, Aunt Jenn smiled at her and finished her dusting without a word. Summer watched her aunt, wondering how she could take Summer's outlandish appearance in stride.Summer tried to speak up, tried to tell Aunt Jenn this wasn't what it looked like. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. She couldn't bring herself to even make a sound as Aunt Jenn went back into the kitchen.Summer's stomach had begun to feel better, so Summer straightened out of her hunched over pose and sat back down. That was when she felt something squish against her bottom half. Summer's face turned pale, then became completely red as she began to realize what a squishy sensation from a diaper had to mean. If she had any doubts, the odor that began to hit her nostrils took care of them.When… when did that happen? Summer thought. The only thing she could think of was when she leaned forward moments before. She had just thought she was nervous. Apparently it had been more than that.Now a sound did escape Summer. A soft sobbing as she began to cry. It wasn't loud, Summer had never been loud, so no one responded to her distress. Summer's self-pity was interrupted by the sound of a door opening and closing, followed by a voice calling out."I'm home!" it said, breaking Summer out of her daze. She looked up an saw a young girl walk in from the front hallway. She looked just like Summer's younger cousin Bailey, except she seemed an extra foot taller than Summer remembered. She also didn't recall her cousin wearing glasses. Judging by the bag slung over Bailey's shoulder, Summer assumed she had just returned home from school. At the sight of the bag, Summer let out an involuntary whimper. Bailey's head turned to look at Summer, her head tilting one side."What's wrong, Summer?" Bailey asked with clear concern.She dropped her backpack and approached her crying, diapered, stinking cousin. Bailey's nose wrinkled as she noticed the last part. Then shook her head and sighed."Is that all it is?" Bailey ruffled Summer's hair and grinned at her. "You had me worried."Bailey walked behind Summer and lifted the back of Summer's dress. Summer felt a tug and realized only then that Bailey was checking her diaper. She heard Bailey "tsk" after a moment."Mom!" Bailey yelled out. "Summer needs a diaper change!"Summer thought she could not possibly be more mortified. Then she heard her aunt's reply."I know. I saw her in her pooping pose earlier," she called back from the kitchen. "Does it seem like she's done?""Pooping pose"? Summer thought. Her mind reeled at the implication. Was she referring to when Summer had been bent forward?Bailey looked at Summer for a few seconds before answering."Well, her face is still red, but it looks like it," she called to the kitchen. "She might have a rash, though. She's been crying.""Okay," Aunt Jenn called back. "Take her to the nursery and I'll change her when I'm done here.""Alright!" Bailey replied. She took hold of Summer's left arm. "C'mon, Summer. Let's go to your room."Bailey pulled on Summer's arm clearly trying to indicate the girl should stand up. Summer refused to move. She didn't so much fight as sit there as dead weight Bailey was not strong enough to move by force."We have to go upstairs so Mommy can change you," Bailey said as she tried to get the older girl to her feet. "Don't you want clean pants, Summer?"Summer desperately wanted just that. She just as desperately wanted to avoid moving around in dirty pants. She could feel the mess in the diaper shift and squish just from Bailey's attempts to move her. She dreaded trying to walk, let alone go up a flight of stairs, with a messy diaper smushing every step of the way.Fortunately, after a few more attempts to tug Summer to her feet, Bailey gave up."Mom! She won't move!"Summer's aunt came back into the room and saw Summer right where she'd been last, Bailey still holding her arm."In that case," she told Bailey, "go upstairs, please, and bring her changing supplies here.""'Kay." Bailey let go of Summer and got up to do as she was asked.Summer's aunt knelt down in front of the girl and smiled."It's all right, Summer," she said soothingly. "Mommy and Sissie are going to get you out of those icky pants and into a clean diaper in just a little bitty bit."She gave Summer a firm yet gentle push on her shoulder. Unlike Bailey, Aunt Jenn was strong enough to force her to move, so Summer soon found herself lying down on her left side. At that point Aunt Jenn took hold of Summer's legs, using them to help Summer turn onto her back. Summer whimpered as the motion shifted the mess around. Aunt Jenn whispered soothing nothings at her until Bailey came back down. With her head resting on the floor, Summer felt as much as heard her cousin's footsteps on the stairs and carpet as she returned."Perfect timing," Summer heard Aunt Jenn say. She then lifted Summer's legs until her bottom was off the floor. "Slip the pad under her, please."Summer's dress was hiked up past her waist as she was lowered back down. She heard something besides her diaper crinkle. She moved her head to try and see and found a plastic changing pad had been placed under her."Do you want any help?" Bailey asked as her mother got everything Bailey had brought down organized to her liking."I can handle the dirty work," Aunt Jenn replied, patting the front of the diaper Summer wore as she said it. "Keep Summer occupied, though. She's really distressed about something. Some attention from her Sissie might help.""Sure thing." Bailey sat down next to Summer's head."Hey, Summer," Bailey said in the sing-song people reserved for speaking to infants. "Look what I got!"She held a rattle over Summer's head and shook it in front of her face. Summer found herself enthralled by the jangling of the rattle. So much so she was only vaguely aware of the sound of tapes being torn. She immediately noticed the rush of the house's air conditioning on her bottom half as the diaper was opened. She closed her eyes and shuddered a little at the sensation.When the rattle stopped moving she looked at her cousin and saw her face scrunched up, clearly trying not to gag. Obviously the smell from the open diaper was getting to her. Summer couldn't help laughing at the expression on her face."You think that's funny, do you?" Bailey asked. She then started making faces at Summer, some with sounds. Summer started laughing as Bailey kept it up. Summer felt a hand grip her ankles as she started to kick."Sorry," Bailey told her mom."It's fine." Aunt Jenn pushed Summer's feet forward until her knees were at her chest."Hold her for a moment," Aunt Jenn instructed Bailey. Bailey took hold of Summer's ankles and held her legs in place. Summer couldn't see what was going on but yelped when something cold started moving across her lower body."It's weird…" Bailey said."What is?" Aunt Jenn asked."Summer's face. It's all red. It's not a sunburn and she isn't pooping anymore. It almost looks like she's blushing. Like she's embarrassed.""That is odd," Aunt Jenn replied. "I honestly can't remember Summer being embarrassed during a diaper change."Summer herself couldn't imagine not being embarrassed by a diaper change, since she didn't normally wear them at all in the first place, let alone need them changed. Obviously, her aunt and cousin thought differently. As far as they were concerned, she soiled herself often enough to earn a nickname for when it happened. Summer wanted to tell them to stop. To stop wiping her rear end. To stop talking like she wasn't even there. To tell them that, yes, she was embarrassed at being stripped down in front of her younger cousin after soiling herself.Say something! Summer screamed at herself. You're seventeen years old, for Heaven's sake, not seventeen months!She said nothing. She did nothing. Summer laid there, with that younger cousin holding Summer's legs so her dirty bottom was on full display to her aunt. That aunt was cleaning her niece's most private areas like it was the most normal thing in the world."All clean!" Aunt Jenn announced. Bailey continued to hold Summer's legs. Summer heard more crinkling noises and only after they stopped did Bailey lower Summer's lower body back down to the floor. Summer felt her bottom rest on something soft. Before she could register the obvious, Aunt Jenn was already sprinkling powder on Summer's lower half. After that she took the front of the clean diaper and folded it over Summer's front.Once it was secured, Aunt Jenn took Summer's hands and pulled her back up into a sitting position. Before standing up herself, she gave Summer a kiss on the forehead."All better now, huh?" she asked. She stood up before Summer could think of answering, revealing to Summer she was likely not expecting one."Do you have homework, Bailey?" she asked, turning her attention to her daughter."Just a little," Bailey said. "I'll have it done before dinner."Aunt Jenn agreed to that and went back to whatever she'd been up to in the kitchen. Bailey didn't leave. Instead she got her backpack. Summer flinched when Bailey plopped it down next to the coffee table. Bailey sat on her knees on the carpet next to Summer and began working. Summer sat passively and watched as her cousin worked on math. It seemed more advanced than the fourth grade math she remembered taking. That was when she noticed one corner of the worksheet Bailey was using. On it was what looked like a teacher's name. Below it were the words "sixth grade.""Sixth?" Summer asked out loud. Bailey looked up, then back down at her paper as she followed Summer's gaze."Yep, that's a six." Bailey smiled at Summer. "That's there to show I'm in sixth grade."Summer stared, but said nothing further. Bailey went back to her work, leaving Summer to her thoughts.Since when is Bailey in sixth grade? Summer thought. Then again, since when is Bailey suddenly a foot taller than she used to be? Since when did she wear glasses?Summer began looking around the room more. This time she was looking for something specific. She saw a clock and a few digital displays on some of the electronics, but all of them only had the time. That alone wouldn't confirm what she had begun to suspect.The kitchen! Summer thought. She stood up from the coffee table and began walking to the kitchen where her Aunt Jenn was currently cleaning the counter tops. Summer winced as she heard the diaper crinkle with her every motion. Bailey watched for a moment then went back to her schoolwork. In the kitchen, Summer looked around, trying to find what she was after.There, Summer found a calendar on the wall next to the pantry. On the bottom was the month and various little notes written in, such as Summer herself having a doctor appointment on the sixteenth. On the top page, mixed in with a picture of frolicking puppies, was a four digit number. Summer looked at the last digit and began to panic.Two years? she thought. The calendar's year was two years ahead of what she could last remember. She had been right, there was a gap. A gap of two years. Two years in which her cousin had hit at least one growth spurt and entered the tail end of elementary school. Two years during which she had been prescribed glasses. Two years during which Summer had become an overgrown baby.Summer tried to remember anything she could from before today. Everything was hazy at best. She could remember Mommy-no, Aunt Jenn singing to her. Bailey playing with her. Daddy… no, Uncle Henry managing to carry her. None of the memories were clear. Rather they were apparently things that happened enough she could remember them through sheer frequency. The first memory she could recall with any clarity involved her father.As the memory of his scowling face entered Summer's mind, she squatted into a fetal position, burying her head in her legs and starting to sob."Summer?!" Summer heard her aunt's voice as if it were far away. She didn't even notice the woman bend over and wrap her arms around the girl."I'll do better, Daddy," Summer moaned."You always say that," she heard her father's voice answer, "and you always fail to keep your word. You often do worse than before. Does that make you an idiot, a liar, or both?"Summer sobbed loudly. Instinctively leaning into Aunt Jenn's embrace. "I'll do better!" she sobbed."It's all right, sweetheart. Everything's all right." Soothed by her aunt's voice, Summer gradually quieted down."Mom, is Summer okay?" Bailey asked from the kitchen doorway."I think she had some kind of flashback," Aunt Jenn explained. She helped Summer to her feet and helped her into the living room. She laid Summer down in on a blanket on the floor. She went back to the kitchen, leaving Bailey with the older girl just long enough to return with a bottle."Drink this, sweetie, you'll feel better." Aunt Jenn handed Summer the bottle and helped hold it to the girl's lips. Inside the bottle was sweet juice that Summer began to suck down greedily. As she did, she heard Aunt Jenn start to sing, and everything become hazy again. -------------------- Summer awoke to a smell much nicer than a dirty diaper. I'm the distance, she heard sizzling she realized was coming from the kitchen. Someone was cooking."Look who's awake," Summer heard a man's voice ask. Her eyes went to the sofa where she saw her Uncle Henry. He had something in his hands. Next to him, holding the same thing, was Bailey. She was intently focused on the television. Summer turned her head in that direction and saw a colorful video game on the screen. She got caught up in it herself for a moment. So much so she didn't notice the game pause nor Bailey kneel down where she lay. "Hey, sleepyhead," Bailey tickled Summer lightly across her belly. Summer laughed and tried to pull her dress down to cover herself."Don't excite her too much," Uncle Henry told her. "Her late nap is already going to make her impossible at bedtime."The ticking stopped. Once Summer blinked away the tears she saw Bailey looking at her father with a serious expression on her face."You didn't see her this afternoon," Bailey told him. "She needed that nap. She's already in a better mood now.""I know that, sweetheart." Uncle Henry pressed buttons on what Summer now realized was a game controller and behind her the TV went dark. "You and your mother were quite clear. How's Summer's diaper?"Bailey rested a hand on the front of Summer's diaper for a moment."Wet, but just a little," Bailey said. Summer tensed. "Mom's giving her a bath tonight and she's already pooped, so she'll keep."Summer moved around a little, squeezing her legs together and squirming. Indeed, the padding felt different than she remembered when Aunt Jenn had diapered her before. Summer realized she had wet herself in her sleep.An image entered Summer's mind at that realization. A memory of herself, late at night. A memory of a maid wordlessly stripping sheets off a bed. Standing at the door, silhouetted by the light in the hallway, was her father. She didn't need to see his face clearly to know it was scowling, or maybe sneering at his ten year-old daughter's lack of control. He blocked the door, preventing the maid from leaving until Summer, already full of shame from her accident, removed her wet panties and nightdress and handed them over. "Bubble kissie!" A shout suddenly interrupted Summer's thoughts as Bailey blew a raspberry on Summer's stomach. Summer squealed in a way she couldn't remember ever doing before."You keep that up and you're the one staying up with her if she doesn't want to go to sleep," Summer heard her Aunt Jenn say from the kitchen door. "Dinner's about ready, so get Summer seated."Bailey complied, taking Summer's hands in her own and helping her sit up. This time Summer didn't resist when Bailey pulled on her to suggest she stand up. Bailey let Summer to the dining room, where four chairs were set up.Summer was guided to one chair and told to sit down. She did and was promptly reminded of her wet diaper as it squished under her."Oh, please," Bailey said dismissively at the expression on Summer's face. "You've sat in worse."Says you, Summer did not say out loud. Of course, if she had indeed spent two years as a baby, Bailey was probably right about that.Bailey tied a bib around Summer's neck while Aunt Jenn and Uncle Henry brought plates over. Summer immediately noticed three differences between her plate and the rest of the family. Her meat was already cut up, her drink was in a plastic sippy cup, and there was a noticeable lack of metal silverware. While even Bailey used a knife and fork to cut into what looked like chicken, her elbow precariously close to her glass of juice, Summer had an oversized spork and the next closest thing to a baby bottle. She took a few stabs at the meat and eventually managed a couple bites. Then she started getting frustrated and began just eating her chicken by hand."Two bites before abandoning the fork," Bailey said. "That's a record.""She's feeding herself this time, at least," Uncle Henry said."She's been a lot better lately about needing to be hand fed," Aunt Jenn said.Summer froze, suddenly self conscious with everyone's attention on her eating habits."You're fine, Summer," Uncle Henry assured her with a smile. "Keep eating."Reluctantly, Summer continued eating her food by hand. Summer didn't take part in any of the conversation, nor was she apparently expected to. The grown-ups talked about their days at home, work, and school respectively and left the baby to herself except to wipe her hands and face when she finished. Summer stayed in her seat, unsure whether she was excused and not sure how to ask. Everyone else, slowed by conversation and having to actually cut up their food, was still eating. Bailey seemed to hit a particularly stubborn bit of chicken as she was struggling to cut it. When she finally succeeded, her arm slipped and sent her elbow right into her glass, sending it crashing to the floor."Bailey!" Aunt Jenn exclaimed."Sorry!" Bailey said as her father moved to start cleaning the glass and spilled juice off the floor.Summer felt a hand clamp on to her shoulder and turned to see Aunt Jenn holding it, pushing down if Summer tried to move, and risk her bare feet around broken glass."How many times have we told you to be careful about your glass?" Aunt Jenn scolded."Sorry!" Bailey said again. "I didn't notice it was right there.""That's my point, Bailey. You've said over and over you'd be more careful, now look." Aunt Jenn sighed in frustration.As Summer watched her cousin's expression fall as her mother scolded her, a strange sensation came over Summer. She blinked several times, only for her vision to blur each time. She brought a hand up to her face and felt the tears running down it."How many times have you been told?" A voice rang in her head."Obviously you weren't thinking!""Is this all your promises are worth?""Bailey's good!" A voice cried out. Summer realized it was her own."Bailey's good," she repeated. "Bailey played with me! Don't yell!"Everyone stopped to like at Summer. Then Summer, her voice much quieter, said "Please don't yell."Summer closed her eyes and began to sob. For a moment the only sounds were her crying and her uncle's continued collecting of broken glass. After a few moments of that, Summer felt a weight on her legs. Summer opened her eyes to see Bailey sitting in lap, looking up at her. She grabbed a napkin from the table and dabbed Summer's tears with it. Summer wrapped her arms around Bailey and squeezed."Don't cry, Summer," Bailey said. "Mommy's not yelling. She's just a little upset, that's all. Sissie isn't in trouble…" Bailey hesitated at that, then looked to her mother. "Um… I'm not, am I?""No," Aunt Jenn replied. Then took one of Summer's hands in hers. "Even if you were, I certainly couldn't punish you now, could I?" Mother and daughter chuckled. "Still, if this happens again, Summer won't be the only one using a sippy cup at the dinner table for a while.""Mom!" Bailey's face went red."I'm not kidding," Aunt Jenn insisted through a big grin. "If you don't start shaping up, Summer will graduate to big girl cups again before you do."Bailey glared, but Summer didn't feel that same tension from a few moments ago. While they spoke Uncle Henry had finished cleaning the glass and the spill, brought Bailey a new drink, this time in a plastic cup, and everyone soon resumed eating. The only difference was Summer couldn't bring herself to let go of Bailey, forcing Bailey to finish her meal from Summer's lap.After dinner, the family moved to the living room and sat together. The television was on, but Summer didn't pay it any attention. Bailey insisted on playing peek-a-boo with her. Bailey spiced it up by doing things like funny faces or "bubble kisses" when she uncovered Summer's eyes. Summer's aunt and uncle watched a movie, content to let the children entertain themselves. Some hours later, the movie was done and Bailey had gone through more rounds of peek-a-boo, some pattycake, and rolling a ball. Aunt Jenn took Summer to the bathroom and gave her a bath. The bath was uneventful, other than Uncle Henry walking in to ask her aunt something. Nobody noticed Summer's embarrassment, as nobody really looked in